《Welcome to the Man-Eating Dungeon》 Chapter 0 - Preface: Welcome to the Man-Eating Dungeon Chapter 0 C Preface: Welcome to the Man-Eating Dungeon CONTENT WARNING This series is rated MATURE, please make sure you are of age in your jurisdiction before reading. This series contains EXPLICIT SEXUAL scenes. You have been warned. What comes to your mind when you hear the words Ruler of a Dungeon? A Demon King shutting himself inside a labyrinth, summoning monsters from hell and releasing them upon the world? A treacherous evil mage, researching hard on nothing but traps? These expectations, well, theyre half right, and half wrong. The reason why I can give that answer was because I, the one talking to you right now, is actually a Ruler of a Dungeon. Of course, Im not some ally of justice, but even though the Church and Lords treat me like some Demon King, unfortunately, only half the blood that runs in me is demon blood, I was raised in this world so I dont know of the rules of Hell. As for evil deeds well, one part of it I cant deny, but if you say that I did it gleefully, then Id have to object. If I had the choice, I wouldnt use anything like half-rotten zombies. But they dont cost much, so theyre very easy on my finances skeletons are the same. Golems are also inexpensive, and I do use some of them, but they cant be made quickly. As it is, it needs some initial investment. I do have a strict but skillful trainer. I am now in the middle of learning The Ins and Outs of Demon Life. The common man would think that if you chant some strange spell, magic would gush out and balls of fire would come flying. But of course, it doesnt work that way. It takes time and money and mana, not something that you could bring out endlessly. Its a lot of trouble, really. MasteCr! The mining village sector has been breached! Hey, what are you going to do!? I know theyre Knights Templar in name only, but arent they quite strong!? You probably met the two that flew into my room just now yesterday. Theyre my maids. Because they were both former adventurers, they seem to be able to grasp how strong the attacking group are. Youre curious about them being former adventurers? .. Even though theyre demons you say? These two were originally adventurers who came to break into my lair about half a year ago. So they dont have a maids training, and they were originally on bad terms. eh, thats not what youre asking? Oh, how did they become demons?, is it? Well, thats simple, its because I made them demons. Yeah, well Im sure youve expected this, but when I captured them I gave them my seed and did a little ritual. The Church teaches that Demons are Corrupted Human Beings, right? I learned that from this villages church when I was small you know? Not only me, but it looks there are also quite capable, strong demons out there. Of course, Im not so strong as to make them turn into demons against their will I cant do it unless I make them mentally submit and pour my seed into them. Master was so hot back then I, idiot! What are you talking about in a time like this! Shut up, Im talking to this person right now. Hey dont start dropping your pants! Eh, ah, Knights Templar, huh. Yeah, normal methods wont work, annihilating them will be troubling. If you ask me why., ah, can you bring me the water basin? Thanks. Now can you see them too? I originally lived among humans but thanks to my blood, I have the ability to use a little magic naturally. It was only a little bit, but I can grant magic power not as much as an Enchanter, though. Since my parents died, Ive made my living imbuing tools and weapons with magic power and sell them to soldiers and mountaineers and merchants. I wasnt born here, but I was raised in this mining village. Right now its a dangerous place where living corpses and monsters roam, but the one who first made it this way wasnt me. Well, its true that I made use of the situation in the end. ..wait, Im digressing again. This is one of my magic tools, Water Basin of Far Sight. Its a tool that reflects the scene as seen from an eye placed some distance away, though not very far, onto the water basin. With my current abilities, at best I can only get reports from the mining villages entrance, about a 10 minute walk away. Other than times like this, it was only useful to see the visitors faces from my own room. Oh? Your expression changed yeah, I saw you when you were exploring the mansion as well. It was all good up to the point where you brought the introduction letter from my old mercenary friends, but what happened after wasnt good, huh. They all knew very well that I am capable of doing this and theres no way they wouldnt tell you that. That is, if you were someone they trusted. . Honestly, I think its a well-made fake. Travelling merchant who also deals in shady trade, is definitely not a lie, but your real profession is something else, right? youre thinking your body movements are bad, but dont worry about that. Unlike ordinary medicine or poison, motion dulling drugs take some time to start working. As a product, though, theyre hard to store for distribution. Being something unknown like that, theyre useful against kids who might have poison resistance like you. Dont you think so, Ojou-san from the Assassins Guild? Its also a strong diuretic, so you might leak yourself but well, since youre a guest youll be forgiven for that. ah, there they are. The Knights Templar and their soldiers seem to have just broken through the tunnel entrance just now. Boo hoo hoo, even though the stone golems took so much to make. Uh huh, I think you understand this too, the soldiers that came just now were not very well organized. They are a mixed bunch of talented mercenaries and clearly untrained militia, you can easily see that by their disorganized weapons. They came after being provoked by the lords and nobles and without enough military power, huh. Really, its like theyre just sacrificial pawns. But coming this far with so little casualties, their commander must be quite capable. They were going at this pace to take care to avoid casualties, but if that girl is willing to sacrifice her soldiers she would be quite a scary opponent. Ah, you noticed? Thats right, thats the reason we had you tied up. That commander girl is someone I know. But she probably doesnt know Im here and became the boss of a bunch of monsters. You guys are probably employed by antagonistic powerful nobles, and sent here to kill off that girl, right? Even though your side should have lots of people who know that there is a dungeon master who you can deal with in here Looks like Ive become a tool for political assassinations. Being famous has its troubles. Well, I dont want to be killed either so Im driving them away. You guys would be troubled if that girl stays alive. But I have other things in mind and want that girl for myself. We have our objectives slightly different there, so sad, right, little miss from the Assassins Guild? Ah, dont shiver like that. No need to feel down just because you made a blunder. Because before you go back to the guild to get yelled at, youre going to be killed here or maybe fall. Oh, why are you so afraid? You havent heard anything about this dungeon before you came here? The reason these two came here is not only to give me reports. They came to help me prepare for your degeneration. Guest-sama, lets become masters property together! You made a blunder too, huh. Even a genius like me got caught, so give up. Well, its probably going to take some time until you become obedient, so Ill probably tell you some stories until then. Maybe stories of when that girl lived in this village, or how these two senpais of yours fell. Theres no need to cry, only your lifestyle is going to change a little. Even I would have never thought that Ill become like this a year ago. Life is full of its ups and downs, no one knows what the future holds. . Come, my pitiful victim. I welcome you to the Man-Eating Dungeon! Chapter 1 - Bloodline That Brings Calamity: The Half-Man’s Origins Chapter 1 C Bloodline That Brings Calamity: The Half-Mans Origins When my mother died, I who was left behind had just turned 15. The cause was when she went on a long ride with her lover at the time, she and her lover got drunk with booze and fell off a cliff along with the coach. She seemed so drunk I honestly suspect she might not have even noticed she died. The life of a person who spent her youth as a mercenary, fighting demons and was even hailed as a hero for a time, ended abruptly, but it was still a very mom-like way to die. I dont know the details of her youth, but she was a person who loved booze and sex, a person who wont hesitate to enjoy life. She was probably satisfied that way, rather than growing old and weak with illness. When mother had no time because of me being born, she took me to this village in the mountains and started an inn with a tavern in the outskirts of the village. Its a village deep in the mountains with nothing to it besides the knowledge that there were metal veins there. Mother had the strength to fight dangerous animals and monsters who sometimes came out, and on top of that she was a tavern girl who would keep the village men company. Because of that, when mother was still alive there were very few who said anything about my strange appearance. Since I was a mother-con when I was little I grumbled, but because she had a large influence I didnt really complain much. That was because I had small horns that prove I wasnt human, so I was teased by the village children. Mother was in her youth, a hero of a certain country, as one who bore the name of hero, she was a member of the army going to attack the demon realm. I dont know how big the army or what position she held in it, mother never told me about any of it. I only knew the outcome. The army was destroyed, mother was captured by the demons, raped, and became pregnant with a demons child. That was me. Being a half-demon, if I lived in somewhere the Church has a strong influence, there is a good chance I might get burned at a stake. I dont know where the Demon World they say lies on the other side of the Human World is, and Im not interested. But mom escaped from there and into this village out in the sticks in order to raise me. Because I was such a child, I either play alone or with books, or the many wandering mercenaries who were mothers customers. The wandering mercenaries carried their own faults, and almost none of them minded me being a half-demon. Now that I think about it, they seemed to have loved me, and I also took lessons in spells and fundamentals of magic from mercenaries who dabble in magic. I only learnt the basics, its not like I made anything of it. The one and only person my age who I was able to make friends with was a girl who would only come to the village every year during summer. A girl with black hair that had a greenish hue when bathed in sunlight. It was only her who didnt fear or make fun of my horns. Because she only came to the village once a year in the summer, so of course she would be isolated from the village kids. So naturally, she and I became friends. She normally lives in the city, she would tell me about big buildings, beautiful churches, and marketplaces packed with mountains of goods. In return, I would teach her how to walk in the forest, how to distinguish animal tracks, byroads used by mercenaries and wanderers, and how to catch bugs. We would also read books together in the inns attic. Those fun summers lasted for five years, and ended abruptly. At the end of summer when I was twelve years old she told me I wont be coming from next year on, and she never came again since. That was the memory of my one and only friend. Her mother was a maid working for the Margrave that rules these lands, becoming her masters mistress and giving birth to her. It was when I had grown up a little bit that I found out that her mother, who had lived a sheltered life as the Margraves mistress, had died to an epidemic, and she was adopted in town as [a niece of a some nobleman whose father does not know of]. Since my mother died, I could only struggle to live on alone, living in the inn with business only coming from travelers, merchants and mothers old mercenary friends who seldom came. Anyhow, since mother died her friends stopped coming, and the business from just the mercenaries and merchants became unprofitable. Additionally, unlike when mother was still alive, I wasnt recognized as a person of the village. This wasnt anything special. It was normal for old villages to dislike strangers. It might have been good for mother that she died before she grew weak, because she didnt marry anyone from the village, if her body had become weak, she would probably be expelled from the village. I was hated just because of these horns. Mother left behind a little bit of fortune, so I might have been able to live a humble life for 3~5 years, but I would have nothing after that. A hated person probably wouldnt be hired as a farmhand, too. Ironically, what saved my livelihood was the blood of the father I whose face I never saw, whose name I never knew. Albeit few, it is known that magic exists in this world, just by being able to use magic one could escape being burnt at the stake by the church. This village out in the sticks have nothing to do with it, but if you go to town, there seems to be places called [Magicians Academies] where you could gather and learn the art and knowledge of magic. That said, magic is an art that depends on a persons individual talent more than others, only one in a hundred humans can use it. The power to even only set fire to dried grass is not one that a human could wield. Even among humans who could wield magic only a fraction of them could do that. However, a lot of demons could use magic to some extent. (Which is why theres a deeply rooted prejudice that magic is a power used by demons, though) Being someone of mixed demon blood, I have magic ability, even though just a little. I wonder if I could do something with this power, I thought as I made my way back from mothers funeral. In the songs of minstrels, the methods to do things like hurling balls of fire or freezing things are unclear. Even after trying lots of things, I was of course unable to do anything. I could only use the Ignite magic which was a basic spell I learned long ago, but it uses lots of easily-burnt dry grass, needs tens of minutes of chanting, and only catches fire when I finally became dead tired. If its like this then using flints would be hundreds of times faster. What I could do was granting mana magic power to objects. If I imbue a stone with magic, the stone becomes lighter and a little harder. I cant explain it well, but it took me over a year to be able to control to some extent how the object would change Since I was self-taught, Im sorry if I was so unskillful, but I couldnt judge whether this one year was a long or a short time since I had nothing to compare against. Until then, I made lots of clothes that are easier to break than they look and tree branches that would snap as soon as it they hit something, I dont really want to remember it. The resulting amount of stones and tree branches I used for practice probably amounted to a small hills worth of failed products. Even so, after the second year I became able to make armor that are lighter than they look or swords that look short but the blade reaches just a little further. The reason I made so many dangerous items is because demand only came from mercenaries and adventurers with money and can invest in equipment (and merchants who deal with them). Anyway, making them takes some time and I failed lots of times. I was also able to make non-stick cooking pots and such but they werent really welcomed by the villagers. Chapter 2 - Bloodline That Brings Calamity: The Late-Night Visitor Chapter 2 C Bloodline That Brings Calamity: The Late-Night Visitor From what I hear from the mercenaries, this granting effects to items using magic power seems to be called Enchanting, there seems to also be Enchanters learning it at the academy in the city. Knowing the theory on how the tools are used and made increases the success rate of the enchanting. I came to know this by experience, so I bought and read all kinds of books, and became able to make all sorts of useful items. Im in no way at the level of a genuine enchanting student, but still, unlike the academy enchanters who receive requests from royalty and nobles, the existence of someone capable of making low-price. incredibly cheap magic armaments compared to the towns professional enchanters, is greatly convenient for the mercenaries. Among the mercenaries I became acquainted with when mother was still alive, there were some surviving ones who hold considerable position. I dont intend on becoming a mercenary or adventurer, but I travelled together with those who had work near the village, and because I get actual practice with weapons and armor I could investigate what would be needed for them. I didnt have much talent for being a warrior, but it was good to get the minimum combat experience. By advertising myself with them and their friends and selling them cheap samples for publicity with their fellow mercenaries, my business slowly started to take off. It was too arrogant to call myself an enchanter, so I began my life as an owner of an inn deep in the mountains as well as magic tool seller. The night that woman came was the summer three years after mother passed away. Im sorry for coming so late at night is there a person called Amurosa of Wistaria in this inn? It was a hot and humid summer night, and the inn had no guests as usual. There was a knock on the usually unused front door of the inn and a voice was heard from there. The voice sounded like a somewhat husky young womans voice. I dont know about the place name she mentioned, but Amurosa is the name of my late mother. Out here in the sticks it cant be called a village, much less a town, but the mercenaries network is unexpectedly wide. If she were a mercenary friend of mothers, then she shouldve known of her death. On the magic tool I attached to the inns front door for observation one that projects the scene as seen from a small glass ball onto a water basin I could see a woman wearing priestess-looking clothes with a hood worn low over her eyes. I checked the surroundings, but she doesnt seem to have any companions hidden about. Who might you be? I left the work room behind the kitchen thats too small to be called a workshop and headed towards the inn door. Thieves wouldnt have called out, housebreakers wouldnt have come alone. Are you Amurosas current boyfriend? The first thing the woman said was something rather unbefitting of her priestess-like appearance. Whats more, it was something very impolite, but the person who said it herself didnt seem to feel uncomfortable or self-conscious about it. Her face is hidden under her hood, but at least I can see that shes a great deal younger than my late mother. She mightve been the same age as me, or maybe slightly older. She was wearing a simple, thick kantoui that looked like the clothes of a monk, but used expensive materials, it couldnt hide her well-developed feminine body lines in fact, it made them stand out even more. Honestly, her clothes didnt look like they were meant for long journeys. She had little luggage on her hand, as well. I dont know where she came from but her clothes and shoes were not very worn. In other words, shes someone I have to watch out against. That said, she still didnt drop her polite guest manners, and I also wasnt so affluent to completely refuse a guest with that reasoning. First I should probably hear what she has to say. Im very sorry, but what relation do you have with Amurosa? I thought that voice gets a passing mark for business. Well, Im an old acquaintance of hers. Ive come from far away and am very tired. Please hurry up and call Amurosa. Im getting even more bad feelings. Not knowing mother had died, a young (and probably more than that) looking woman without any companions going to a town out in the sticks is something unlikely according to common sense. I fixed the positioning of the hat I used to cover my horns, which is also used for work. Amurosa passed away from this world in an accident three years ago. What relation do you have with Amurosa? They looked at least different enough in age to have been mother and child, but of course I couldnt say it out loud. I thought that shed settle the issue by running or making something up, but her reaction was more extreme than I expected. NO WAY!? That Amurosa died!? Unbelievable! At that moment, the hood on her kantoui came off, revealing her face. She had flowing, wavy, light honey colored hair that goes down to her shoulders. Her skin had a slight sweet scent to it, as if she had smoked her clothes with some kind of incense. In her surprised eyes were tea colored pupils, the same color as her long eyelashes that seemed like she usually looked downcast. She had a prim and proper face like a priestess, but it had a sensuality that stirs up your desire just by looking at her. A small part of me that was still calm was thinking shes not a decent person, but the remaining majority was attacking it with the impulse to push this woman down and do as I please with her body. What allowed me to withstand that impulse was probably because I dont want to attack her, and because I had knowledge of magic to an extent and had a few techniques on how to control my own spirit. that and the fact that Im still a virgin and thus I was bewildered, not knowing what to do in this situation might have something to do with it. Before I was aware of it, the cock in my crotch had already overflowed with anticipation. Before I could regain my calmness, the woman lost hers. Why? Why did that woman kick the bucket so easily! My plans are all ruined now! She seems to be foul-mouthed just to act tough, but even I can see her trembling. Why did this woman became so rustled? Who are you and what relations do you have with my mother? The moment the words left my mouth I thoroughly regret my carelessness. But faster than I can find the words to smooth things over, the woman moved. She suddenly jumped and clung to me. I thought she was going to attack me, but I never thought shed cling to me and lean on me with all her weight. The woman whose name I dont even know of and I fell down hugging each other on the inn floor. Are you Amurosas son? Riding me like a horse, the woman said. I think Im seeing things, but Im seeing her double, her hair and eyes looked red. You, yes, you certainly have Amurosas skin and hair. Those eyes, I wonder if it came from that person. . hey, can you take off your hat? The woman seemed to not mind at all what position shes in and asked me with glitter in her eyes. Her pupils had already turned red. I finally realized that this woman had changed her hair and skin color with illusion magic, disguising herself. This means, a demon ? I think my words probably contained a clearly heard amount of fear in it. But the reason I didnt fly into panic was, frankly speaking, the fact that this female demon was being in high spirits like a child. After taking off my hat and confirming my horns, the woman cheered as if she had found a piece of treasure. I knew it! Youre a memento of Amurosa and that person! Thank goodness, Im really glad I made it here ! Around this time I finally regained a little bit of my composure. But still, I was in a situation where a womans soft breasts were riding on my own and her nether regions were glued on to my hips, so I couldnt completely calm down. So you mean youre a demon am I right? Yes, Ive been looking for you. Lets talk about the difficult things later The woman traced my chest with her fingers. When I realized it she had already torn off the front of my clothes, her hand then went down from my chest and deftly undid the cord of my pants. Since I finally got to meet you, and since you are finally wanting me My half-dead penis rose up into the air, now that theres no clothes weighing it down it stood straight up into the sky. Its nothing compared to the other men my age in the village but its a typical persons size I think. The womans hand gently twined around it, I couldnt stand it and finally let leak a sound. The woman seemed to have started feeling good and sat up while slowly moving her fingers up and down, she then brought her face close to my penis. First, lets get your semen into me my master As soon as she finished saying this, the tip of my meat rod entered her lips and was wrapped in warm tissue. Chapter 3 - Bloodline That Brings Calamity: A Night with the Succubus Chapter 3 C Bloodline That Brings Calamity: A Night with the Succubus Churp, I felt I heard a sound. My penis, exposed to the chilly outside air, was wrapped in soft tissue and I felt my whole bodys temperature go up all at once. I unintentionally let leak a voice. Inside the warm oral cavity, the womans long, thin tongue twirled around my penis, gently licking it. After thats done, she gently sucked the outer edges with slurping sounds just like how a cat would lap up milk. Every now and then she would leave her tongue on my shaft and put my root or my balls into her thick lips, leaving them covered in saliva. Her supple feminine arms wrapped around my waist as if not wanting to let me go. We were laying flat but the womans arms were around my waist and her face was buried in my crotch. Every now and again she would look up with upturned eyes to see how Im doing, but I was not so experienced as to be able to think about that. Having the woman have her way pleasuring me, I couldnt do anything but press on her miserably when she stopped right before I climaxed. Master, have you not slept with a woman before? The woman raised her head, asking me while licking my glans. A half-blood like me out here on the woods what am I supposed to do Its not that I dont want to. But out here on the woods, there rarely are any women in the nightlife business, the only woman in the trade, that can satisfy those urges, would only be my own mother. After my mother died, the men who worked furthering the development of the mines would sometimes go to town to buy women, but there was no place there for me. The farmers dont have the time to do that to begin with. Those who dont have a wife or lover would spend their days unsatisfied just like myself. In this rural village, there was a custom where orphans whose parents had died and women who lost their husbands and had no means of living would be protected by the entire village, but as I was not someone from the village, I didnt get that chance, and even if there was someone that took a liking to me, as I had demon blood in me both me and that person would be left unhappy. Which is why I had halfway given up on it. I told myself off in resignation, someday Ill gather up money, leave the village and start business in a town somewhere. Uhuhu. You dont have to hold back. You have to be more greedy and grow stronger. You can even destroy this village, have your way with all the women and then kill them I didnt expect to hear those whispers while my penis was being played with. The woman had already stripped her kantoui, baring her voluptuous body, the small wings growing out of her back, and the small tail growing from her rump, and straddled my crotch. A faint sweet scent wafted into my nose. My meat rod was kept waiting on the verge of climax, and my eyes were rooted on the womans steaming nether regions. What, are you ? The fact that I was able to ask was my final resistance. You have the blood of one of the worlds strongest princes, the Tuner Stalto . You are one fit to disregard the sensibilities of the human world, to take land by the rules of the demon world, to rule. I am Astarte. I will be serving you, I will be educating you into a proper demon befitting of your lineage Having said that, the woman who called herself Astarte threw her body on top of me and slowly put her lips on mine. From now on you will ravish many women, steal many lives, and trample over the world, you shall dominate. But to start you will dominate me, violate me, please Guided by Astartes lithe fingers, My penis entered her most intimate spot. U uwaaah .! I spontaneously let loose a voice. Having been teased to the verge of climax by her overwhelming tongue skills, my penis ejaculated all at once the moment it was guided inside her vagina, letting out a large quantity of semen. In the middle of the overpowering pleasure, my consciousness turned white, washed away by the climax. After I finished letting everything out, Astarte caressed her swelling belly and smiled sweetly. Uhuhu. So warm, so full . Master, from now on I will be your servant, I will stay by your side as your educator. First, may I hear your name, Master N, name Elliott but For being a wicked demon, Astartes face smiled an unbelievably sincere, but at the same time obscene, which might have been believable. Master Elliot, my Master. Astarte will from now on guide you to the road to kingdom . That one just now was probably not for me, she might be telling herself that. That said, I dont have the energy to think things like that back then, I wanted to fire off the stuff backed up in my loins again, my hips impatiently moved. Um, Astarte was it? Um Before I can finish talking, she probably realized that the penis left inside her vagina had not softened. Astarte nimbly rotated so that the penis doesnt come out jutting out the pair of hills behind her behind. Her arrowlike tail wrapped around my penis, stroking it, inviting it in. Yes, Master Elliot. The night is still long. Please, unleash your desires, more and more Haah aah Steaming from her entire body, Astarte was leaning herself on me. It was about the tenth time I let loose my semen inside of Astarte, but it seems like I was finally satisfied with her. the fact that I was able to think that means that Ive finally collected myself. Honestly, I had no recollection what I did or how. Just that I was fully occupied with earnestly locking lips, twining tongues, and thrusting my meat rod into Astartes melting honeypot. I indulged myself in Astartes body, like monkeys, that might have been the accurate term. When I realized it, we have been entangled on the cold dirt floor for hours, morning had arrived. The peculiar cold air of daybreak came flowing in and slowly became refreshing. I was thankful that there were no guests that season, but properly speaking, the floor that I used to greet guests was stinking of cum. Now then Nnh . Master Elliott, youre still lively The resuscitated Astarte was standing on her knees, holding my hips from behind with her hands. Astartes breaths hit the area in between my back and rump, it tickled. Her fingers started playing with my penis again, asking for a rematch. As youd expect, Im done. Also, its about time for guests to come. Have to clean this room Ara, should we change rooms, then? She jokingly said, but she understood the situation. Looking around, I saw that Astarte had already used magic and had changed her clothes to the nun outfit she was wearing last night. of course, since she hadnt washed, the choking smell of cum was plainly there. Well then, I would like to borrow a room for a while Ara, looks like we have a guest Chapter 4 - Bloodline that Brings Calamity: Village Girl Dahlia Chapter 4 C Bloodline that Brings Calamity: Village Girl Dahlia Elliott-san, are you awake? There was a voice in front of the door. I recognized the owner. The farmers wouldve been awake but the miners would have still been asleep at that hour. As for myself, I would have just barely woken up. Its rare to get a visitor at this hour but I knew the person who came. A farmers girl, Dahlia. A girl from a generation younger than myself so we had not had bad experiences meeting each other. One of the few villagers not openly hostile towards me . She lost her only family, her father, half a year ago to death and from villager the girl became village communal property. Because of that she was a pitiful girl who was burdened with the task of delivering food and other produce to me who was hated (I paid her, of course). She was now living with the village elder, but it wont be long before or might have already became some young mans sex relief. Her face and figure is nothing much but nothing bad either, she would probably be someones wife soon. I dont know if thats good or bad, though. I only became properly acquainted with her ever since her father (who hates me of course) died, but she doesnt come here except on certain times of day. Mostly, she who doesnt have a place in the village either, would come here and have small talk after sending off the groceries. At any rate, I checked if theres nobody else outside the door besides Dahlia. Thats become a habit of mine. . Dahlia, whats wrong, coming so early in the morning After confirming that nothings too out of place, I opened the door. She wasnt carrying anything. She probably took a detour here on the way to fetch water. The petite and timid Dahlia had light brown hair tied at her nape, and stretching down to the middle of her back. I can see confusion and regret in her deep brown eyes. She seems to have come here because she had something to confess. well, come in. Ill make you some tea I regretted as soon as I invited her onto the dirt floor. I havent aired out the smell of sex from before, it smelled like chestnuts. Dahlias no longer at the age nor situation she wouldnt know this smell. It was so awkward I couldnt say anything. Ara, Master. Do we have a new guest? Astarte shamelessly called out to me. Dahlia looked at Astarte in surprise but she wouldnt be able to see through the illusion. Though I think she may understand something else from the smell. U, um . Elliott-san. I have something to tell you When I went into the kitchen to light a fire and boil water for the tea, Dahlia began to talk. Yes, I figured you have something to say, coming this early. Did you run into some trouble? Not that theres much I can do about it though It was pathetic of me to say, but as someone whos not part of the village, theres little I can do. Dahlia became downcast and said. Please run away from this village as soon as possible . Village chief is hiring mercenaries to kill you To summarize what Dahlia was saying: The development of the mines is progressing and lots of people and money are going to flow in. Once that happens, inns and bar-rooms will be in high demand and they anticipate growth for the village. However, my inn was right on the way to the mines and is already in business now, albeit at a small scale. Because of mothers rights and stuff issued by the church, it will be a lot of trouble to establish a new inn while Im alive, and to begin with, because the area around the inn will need to be cleared to expand the village, I, who have been living here for a long time, is a nuisance. Which is why they wanted the mercenaries they called to exterminate dangerous wild animals to exterminate me while theyre at it, and chalk it up to accident. In addition, because they thought there were treasures and magic items left by the dead proprietress of the inn, once I, a village member for appearances sake, died, they will belong to the village. . haah, mothers assets are just money and gems, and only enough for me to live on for several years at that, only half of it is left now .. The villagers dont know anything about that, but they already made the decision Dahlia looked like she was holding back tears. Even though she did nothing wrong, was she feeling guilty about it? Well, as a hated person, its something I had to think about a lot. . Master, you dont need to restrain yourself against the villagers anymore? Choosing her words carefully, Astarte made a dangerous proposal. Well, she is right for the most part. If they would go so far as even deciding to do that, I dont have to take it lying down, either. That said, though I think I can ask Astarte do destroy the village, I myself dont have the power for something like that, so its not an entirely happy feeling. In addition, its not a happy feeling to discuss that in front of Dahlia, either. Thats probably why Astarte carefully picked her words. Um miss nun? How are you related to Elliott-san? Dahlia asked Astarte. Well, thinking about the smell, its clear that this nun is a suspicious person. When I was small, I was taken care of by Elliott-sans mother I heard she passed away a few years back so I came to pay my regards More than half of that are lies, I thought, but I kept my silence. I dont know how Dahlias going to take her words but she continued to talk to Astarte. If so, then Please take Elliott-san and run. The mercenaries will probably come today or tomorrow . You might get caught up in it too . Now that I didnt consider. Astarte is a Demon. If she was attacked the response is easy to imagine. I have to defend myself but I want to avoid a massacre. No, is Astarte strong to begin with? Dahlia-san, was it? Why did you come here? If they found out you told that to Elliot-san your life in the village will be in danger wont it? Now that Astarte mentioned it, she was right. Theres no advantage for Dahlia to tell me this information. Um Dahlia looked troubled as she looked to me, and was at loss for words. Somehow, I think her cheeks were red, maybe my imagination. . Or maybe. Nah, thats not gonna happen, no way. Dahlia, do you like Elliot-san? Astarte cut in with a conclusion. I didnt think thats the case, but Dahlia reddened and turned her eyes away. Dahlia is that, true? That was dumb, even if I say so myself. Dahlia looked about to burst into tears and made a small nod. I always heard bad things about you from the villagers, but when I met you for real you were a kind person When Father died, everyone acted strange around me, but Elliott-san is the only one who didnt change well, of course. Before I met Dahlia I she was a stranger I knew in name only, and after her father died and her coming to see me every once and again she was a stranger who has a weak position in the village I dont hate her at all, and if you ask one way or the other, seeing her unhappiness and comparing it with mine, I certainly thought of her more favorably compared to the other villagers. I would be in trouble if she hated me, so I kept in mind to always treat her nicely, which is easy to do since I didnt hate her at all. But still, I must have looked really bright to a girl who just lost her family half a year ago and was demoted to village communal property from villager, even if only for the sake of escaping the reality of her predicament. Was I unused to being looked at favorably by a member of the opposite sex my age. Or maybe I never looked at this girl properly. Either way, those choices would leave us with nothing but unhappiness. Elliott-san, you might as well sleep with this girl. In any case, this village is no longer necessary for you Astarte mumbled, but the latter half of what she said was right. However, I cant escape right away. Whichever way I go, I cant continue living without any assets, and these sticks were half a day away from the nearest town by horsecart, several days by walking. Considering that I have to escape from the villagers search, the nearest town with many people coming and going would be bad. I need to at least go to the large town beyond that. .. I understand that I have to run away from here, but, I cant go right away. Thinking of what Im going to do after this, I have to spend at least the entire day today making preparations. Lets go tomorrow morning, before the dawn bell rings As the words left my mouth, I hardened my decision. And theres one more thing that came to mind. Dahlia. will you come with me? Id like to say that its simply because I liked her, but unfortunately thats not true. I thought this up because she had goodwill toward me and approached me as someone of the opposite sex. To me, she was the only one from the village that I had goodwill towards, but I only became aware of her as a target of affection and lust as a woman just now but still, our interests coincide. She had no guardians, and I have no contacts to immigrate to another town nor anyone I can raise my social position with, and with the way things are going, there were not few refugees due to war. We can probably go somewhere far away and live as a married couple who lost their homeland. With apologies to Astarte, I had that choice. .!? Is that alright? Someone like me Dahlia started tearing up at the corners of her eyes. She probably didnt think I was going to accept her feelings. Well, even looking as an outsider Astarte is a beauty, and its obvious from how the room smelt that I had been sleeping with her, she probably thought we had a relationship. .. This is not just about goodwill or favor, Dahlia. Thinking of how Im going to live after running away, itll be much easier to have you with me. Also, Im going to be troubled if you changed your mind and ratted me out I was somehow too embarrassed to face Dahlia, so to hide it I made a calculating remark. . Thank you, Elliott-san. Ill go back for now. Theyll suspect me if Im gone for too long. Ill make sure to come here before dawn tomorrow Dahlia made a bow and half ran through the forest toward the village. This might be the first time Ive ever seen her smile so happily. .. Is this alright? If you slept with her now she wouldnt be able to run away? Astarte was a little dissatisfied. She seemed to want me to sleep with Dahlia right away. Why do you want me to sleep with women so much? Thats simple. The more you sleep with women and steal their hearts Your powers as a demon will become stronger . Eh? What do you mean by that? Dont look so surprised, Master Elliott. I told you already, didnt I? I will from now on guide you on the road to kingdom? You must first be able to defeat the likes of normal humans, and quickly learn how to gain fighting power and make some servants. Please wait a minute, how is getting power related to sleeping with Dahlia. When I asked her straight, she made a light sigh and answered. To explain quickly, your Lord Father is from what the Demon Race calls the Nightmare, a type of Demon called an Incubus. They seduce the opposite sex and make them fall to depravity, and dominate their hearts at the same time . Sometimes they would also turn those they like into Demons and had them serve by their side. You, Master Elliot, inherit that lineage and power . In other words, I gain power and dominate womens hearts by sleeping with them? Thats ridiculous. Master Elliot has some talent with magic, right? You seem to know something about it. Your power, could it possibly be Endowment Magic? bullseye. I didnt respond in words but she understood by the look on my face. That power is the proof. The fact that the ability has blossomed is great cause for celebration. The power to grant ones own magic to something outside of oneself was your Lord Fathers unique magic. The power no normal Incubus possess means that your Father is the powerful person of the Demon Realm. The ability to grant materials with magic power and the ability to plant magic power into living things and transform them the way you like, that is the proof of the lineage of the Tuner Stalto . An absurd story, but it holds water. I only have a smattering of magical knowledge, but its not impossible to grant magic to materials and plant magic power into living things. But still, what I know only goes as far as temporary raising their physical abilities. Making them fall to depravity, submit, and dominating them is easy to understand. Even without magic power, its not hard to make people submit using authority or violence. But transforming people into demons ? Is that even possible? Yes, it is possible, Master Elliott. The proof is right before your eyes. Do you find it strange that I knew your mother? Astarte drew near and went behind me who was sitting in a chair. She slowly hugged me from behind and drew her mouth near my ear, and whispered. I can guess from the way things are going. The reason why she knew mother, why she came to visit mother. I was transformed from human into a Demon a Succubus by your Lord Father. I was once a companion who fought together with your mother with Amurosa. I became a Demon and grew old and now I was embraced by the son of Amurosa and that person, fate is a strange thing, is it not? A strong smell of sex wafted from the womans body behind me, making my head feel dizzy. I shouldve been preparing to run away, but my body is having a strong urge to seek woman. Could Astarte possibly be . I, too, know a little of the arts to transform a human into a demon. However you are already half-demon. The most I can do is maybe accelerate the change a little, but your heart is still human. I will not expect you to kill people and eat their souls, but at least I wanted you to have a stronger heart as a demon. For that, here Sunlight had already filtered in from the windows and the village beyond the forest had already begun their farm work. Astarte smoothly dropped her clothes and crept her tongue on my earlobes. Once more, ravish Astarte once more, please Right there where Dahlia was sitting before she left, I took Astarte and ravished her from behind. Chapter 5 - Night of the Flames of Catastrophe : The Taking of Lives Chapter 5 C Night of the Flames of Catastrophe : The Taking of Lives The preparations for running away was all finished by sundown. I had given up on the uncarriable furniture from the start, and abandoned the valuable books except for a bare minimum. For food I packed small things that preserve well, which will probably only last until tomorrow. Carriable gems and coins, valuables, medicine, then magic tools that might be saleable, and tools from the studio for making them, and the bare minimum of clothes all add up to two large trunks. Just in case, I placed watching eyes as far I can stretch them around the inn, the furthest one was on top of a tree, looking at the village from a distance. I probably wont be using them but I prepared weapons and traps and made them ready to use at any moment. I wished that the coming mercenaries were blockheads or people serious about their contracts who would grumble doing things outside of those. The more so the more time I can buy for my escape. The mercenaries who often come to the village were small scale ones, but almost all of them were mothers acquaintances or former lovers. Because of that, mercenaries who knew the land would hesitate to kill me, and of course the Village Head knew this. He probably chose to hire a mercenary band we dont usually interact with from a neighboring town. Possibly, they were introduced by the nobles and engineers who wanted to develop the mines. Of course, its hard to imagine the Nobles private armies coming. It was my hope that the enemy was unfamiliar with the land. By evening, I wasnt even wanting Astartes body and disinterestedly did my work. I took a nap before it went dark, and got up while the night was young. It was several hours before daybreak. All thats left is to wait until dawn and meet up with Dahlia if she decided to leave and sneak out of the village. We would probably have half a day until they noticed Dahlia gone. We should go as far as we could by lunchtime. Luckily, during this season we would be able to meet with familiar traders or mercenaries going on their rounds once we reached the riverside hut. They were closer to me than the villagers. We would likely have to pay some money but we could ask them for a ride on their wagons and could probably run far away. .. Master Elliott, the flowerpot Astartes voice was clearly vigilant. I hurriedly faced the flower pot, peeking at the scene from the farthest eye the one overlooking the village from a distance. The distant sight, though the image was faint, was clearly different from the others. Despite the dawn still far away, this image alone was brightly lit. The village was on fire. Looks like the mercenaries are attacking the village for some reason Astartes voice was cold. If you ask someone whether or not they could trust the bunch called mercenaries and adventurers, the answer youll normally get is, well, no Even when under contract, if their payments are delayed, they will tear the contract up right away and stay and cause a riot until they get paid. Mercenaries becoming bandits is also not unheard of. I suppose the mercenaries turned their fangs on their masters too this time. The mercenaries whove been coming to the village are those my mother trusted and brought along. Those mercenaries were obedient to the villagers to save the face of my mother as their mediator, and the reason they were nice to me was also no more than a favor from those days. However, it was exactly because hed been seeing obedient mercenaries almost ten years that the Village Head had misunderstood what mercenaries are. Whether the mercenaries were going to arrive here at noon today or would they come to attack in the dead of night, that wasnt something I could judge. However, as long as they had the information, there was a high chance the mercenaries will come to attack this place. Theres a good chance theyre coming to attack this place, lets lay some traps Yes, I agree, Master Elliott. If you were to fight the mercenaries, you probably wouldnt last three blows and the mercenaries probably wont come and fight you one on one I only have less than an average persons fighting strength you know. If I did I wouldve become a mercenary and left the village Its a good thing to know what youre capable of and not overestimating yourself . In the corner of my mind, I was uneasy, wondering whether Dahlia was all right, but it would be foolish to go out and leave the place now. I had promptly laid out traps and was tensely waiting when the eye in the forest far from the inn reacted. It looks like they found out about this place. Three of them. One is carrying a bow. Armaments are light armor and spears they dont look too well-equipped I was only able to look blankly but Astarte seemed to be able to somewhat see in the darkness of the reflection. Looks like theyre going to kill me just in case. Are there any good fighters? The one with the bow is quite good for someone whod come out to the sticks like this. The others are just riffraff but that said, compared to Master Elliott, just having fighting experience makes them a lot stronger Astarte, how good are you in a fight? If I were so inclined, I can kill all of these very easily, but we have to get Master Elliott used to killing people first . I wouldnt want to be someone whod gleefully kill people but its a different matter when the sparks were falling on me like this. Theres a big difference between being able to kill people and killing people with glee. But I cant help seeing this as Astartes trap. Im not strong enough to show mercy to people who want to kill me The fact that I was able to get information ahead of time was a big boon. This place is the place where I live, and if those people unfamiliar with the terrain were coming here based on information, then theyd almost certainly pass through this place. If Dahlia didnt come and warn me, I wouldnt even be able to make these preparations. I finally understood that fact after all this and a chill ran through my spine. I dont know whether its a good thing or not, but both Astartes visit and Dahlias coming here was certainly a blessing for me right now. In that case, I should make use of it as much as possible. The vice-captain of the mercenary band Claws of the Black Bear, the bowman Gerrick was cursing his misfortune. The inn where the non-villager mixed-blood lives that the Village head mentioned was rather far away, and even though he was used to walking in the dark of the night, it was a pain in the rear. To add to that, unlike the others who were attacking the village, there were no women here. Attacking a village and assaulting their women was one of the great pleasures of pillaging. It wasnt a big village, but when he imagines his friends having fun right now, he cant help getting irritated. That said, if he didnt go there himself, these blockheads will definitely destroy or burn down the magic tools and everything. Magic tools! Doesnt that make your heart throb? If this mixed-blood was really an enchanting magic user, he could beat him up to submission and bring him along as a specialist for the mercenary band. Either way, there was no need to listen to the village heads request. But then again, most of the ones not having graduated from the academy are phonies. If he had magic items he could take them all and kill him later. If he had a tavern, then hed at least have drinks, right? Since he doesnt seem to be a farmhand, he probably wouldnt be up at this time. The screams of pillage coming from the village wont go through the forest and to the inn, either. It was a tiresome but easy job. Coming out of the forest, Gerrick finally saw the inn. He signaled his men with his eyes and sent one of them to the back door. He would make a small fire, causing a bit of panic, and aim for when the mixed-blood would defenselessly run out of the in. In the unlikely chance that he would come out armed, theres only one of him against two of them, so they surely wouldnt lose. There was a rustling sound from the forest. Gerrick turned around, thinking that it was a wild animal. But he then saw something unbelievable. A young man was aiming a crossbow at him. Even though Gerrick was used to fighting, he screamed and jumped. The loosed arrow went through his flank and directly pierced the chest of the man behind him just when that man was turning around to look. Then, the man sent to the back door raised a scream. It was then that Gerrick finally realized he was under attack. He restored his posture and tried to ready his bow, but the young man tossed his crossbow away and jumped in holding a short sword. He seems to have a bit of training, but hes still an amateur. Gerrick gave up on the bow and tossed it at the young man. He used that chance to draw the sword on his hip. Having avoided the bow thrown at him, the young man slashed but it was at the level where Gerrick could easily avoid now that he was calm. That moment, a thin rope laying at his feet caught his leg and Gerrick lost his posture. No matter how used to battles he was, in the woods away from the road he had no way of knowing that there were lots of rope stretched around low, mixed with the grass. He thought he had barely escaped, but the short sword the man carried was surprisingly longer than he thought. His flank was shallowly cut through his leather armor and into his flesh. However, thats all there was to it. The mans posture was broken because of this attack and he was practically defenseless. The thing with surprise attacks is that once you survived one, you can somehow survive the rest. Anyway, he should think after killing this man. Gerrick raised his sword and died from an attack coming from behind him, piercing his throat. Chapter 6 - Night of the Flames of Catastrophe: Demon Transforming Magic Chapter 6 C Night of the Flames of Catastrophe: Demon Transforming Magic Master Elliott, it looks like the danger has passed for now After killing the bow user from behind, Astarte was now wiping away the blood from her extended nails. Ah, thanks I was this close to getting killed there Not at all, it was quite an achievement for a first timer, considering that you managed to do all that when pitted three against one. Please remember, Master Elliott. You must not fall down, also, there is no need for you to fight face to face. With traps laid out like this and information, you can defeat a large force with just a small one She has a point. Im not suited for fighting face to face. This dead bow user was probably not someone with good skills as well. Even so, I dont think I can win if I fought him face to face. Now that I could see closely, the arrow I loosed pierced the other mercenary right on the chest. He didnt look like he could fight anymore. With blood and tears flowing, the mercenary spasmed. I probably hit him in a bad spot, he might not be able to move anymore. This was the first man I killed. I suppose I should at least deal him the final blow. I heard screams from the back door from the mercenary caught in the bear trap. I suppose I can get intel from that one. It hurts I dont wanna die, please help, please The dying mercenary begged me, crying. Unfortunately, I have no way of saving him. Then please tell us everything you know. If you tell us everything, well make you able to move again Astarte talked to the man with a gentle face, almost like a saint. If you were careful, you could see that those words of hers werent entirely true, but the dying mercenary doesnt have the strength to do that, he had no other choice to cling to. What we found out was that they belonged to a small 10-man mercenary band. There were 5 times as many villagers as them, but considering the difference in battle experience and the fact that they were caught by surprise, the villagers had no chance. It looked like they were instigated by someone who wanted the villages mining rights, and make up an accident to kill the villagers. Because of that, once they attacked and destroyed the village pretending to take on a request, they were going to pull back and move to a new place. So they did to the village head what he was going to do to me. While the mercenary was talking, he coughed up blood and died. The first man I ever killed. I asked Astarte to bring the dead body to the inns grounds. I was surprised at myself for how calm I was after killing a person. Was this also caused by the demon half of the blood I carried? At that moment, Astarte dragged along the mercenary at the back door, after having cut his arm and leg tendons. He had a bad look in his eyes but he was still young, a freckled young man. He was probably younger than me. Now that his tendons are cut, he wasnt going to stand in the field of battle ever again. Master Elliott. I would like to show you how to do something right now Astarte laid the mercenary down and spoke to me. The young mercenary had a faint smile plastered on his face, Astarte might have drugged or cast a charm on him or something, he looked half in a daze. Thinking something, Astarte tore the mercenarys clothes off and exposed his lower half. Either from the excitement or the fear of death, the mercenarys penis stood erect. What are you going to do? Now that I knew our crisis was over, I began to get worried about Dahlia. The mercenaries werent going to kill the young women right away, because their goal was not only money or food. However, its a different matter once things have settled. Especially now when their target is complete annihilation. I understand that youre worried, but as far as Ive heard, there are as many as 7 mercenaries at the village. We cant rush in there without the plan, you understand that, right? Astartes voice was calm, but she somehow looked happy. Well, sure, I get why she was saying that. She was after all a stranger. I should think about bringing her along only after I was sure I was safe. At a dangerous time like this, the best thing to do is throw Dahlia away and escape. Which is why, we should increase our fighting power a little bit While saying that, Astarte guided the mercenarys penis to her vagina. Unable to understand his own predicament, the mercenary raised his voice and pushed up his hips, thrusting up his penis. Master Elliott please come here Astarte invited me with a heartrending voice. Considering what she said just now, she must have some kind of plan. Also, I was certainly stimulated by being brought close to mortal danger. I squatted down next to the two who were knocking hips and brought my face close to Astartes. Astarte coiled her left hand around my face, coveting my lips. Without resistance, I took the lips of Astarte in the middle of having sex with someone else. The smell of their sweat, the smell of body fluids, the smell of the night forest, the smell of blood and internal organs. They blended together, teasing me, stimulating my arousal. not with words but the flow of magic power. What Astarte is doing now, what she is trying to do, was flowing into me now. The magic power kept inside Astartes vagina slowly soaked into the mercenarys penis. I intuitively understood that the mercenarys will was becoming tattered. Drowned in pleasure, his thinking faculties and his self-preservation instinct was being painted over with something. It was too much of a one-sided trampling down to be called a corruption. Fuuh! Fuuuuh! Fuaaaaah, GAAAA!! The mercenary made an animal-like voice, marking his climax. Come! Come now, inside me! All of it! Release it all! At Astartes urging, the mercenarys hips thrusted as if it was jumping up, and a large quantity of semen shot into her vagina. Then, just like how the semen flowed out, magic power from inside Astarte flowed into his penis and soaked into his whole body. The mercenarys body spasmed. His face, his body, slowly began changing into fur. Then as Astarte parted her lips from mine, she thrusted her nail, aiming for the mercenarys heart. Warm blood spurted out like a fountain and came raining down on Astarte and me. The mercenarys hips thrusted up even more violently, the last coming of his life. The mercenary that had turned into a demon twitched for a little while but finally died. A human coming on his death throes is always wonderful Normally I would be scared, but the thing that came to mind seeing Astartes sultry face while bathed in blood was that I wanted to stuff my cock into those lips of hers. Astarte I stood up and undid the belt on my trousers. I thrusted my proudly standing cock at Astartes face. It doesnt matter what Astarte was trying to do anymore. My, Master Elliott fufu, you have such a great gift, not shrinking even in this kind of situation With just a lick on my glans she brought me to the brink of ejaculation. I want to come inside that warm mouth of hers, at least. Since weve come this far, Ill partake in Master Elliotts magic power hmmmh Drenched in blood in front of three mercenary corpses, the demon woman suckled on my penis. It was a strange spectacle. Very abnormal. But still, I had became used to such a circumstance. Even though yesterday or precisely until noon yesterday I had come so much inside her, the force of my semen was none the weaker for it. Even considering that I was a virgin up until yesterday, I never thought I had this much lust in me. Within minutes, I was pumping semen into Astartes mouth. Under the candlelight, the sight of Astarte smiling with a mouth full of semen was really enticing and beautiful. Astarte swallowed my semen and slowly stood up. She was dripping semen from the sides of her mouth and her nether regions, her body was drenched in blood and sweat and several strands of her hair was sticking to it. My penis pleaded to be allowed to come again, but now that Ive come once I could figure out what Astarte was going to do from now with a cool head. Master Elliott, what I showed you just now was one of the ways to corrupt humans and turn them into demons and the next thing I want to show you is Chapter 7 - Night of The Flames of Catastrophe: Counterattack Chapter 7 C Night of The Flames of Catastrophe: Counterattack . Tch, so the best girl died first, did she. Damn this wretched village, most of the women are lardasses They should have been preparing to leave the village now that only a few hours are left until dawn, but nobody would probably come to pay this frontier village a visit. In that case, they can at least stay in this ruined village for a day. The Claws of the Black Bear mercenary band was a small band composed of those who had broken off from a major mercenary group. They were not big enough to have a retinue of prostitutes or merchants, so most of their jobs are dirty jobs like this, and when they dont get a job, they would go attack villages unrequested. In short, they were hoodlums walking the line between mercenaries and bandits. The leader, Hans, saw that the small cask of brandy they found at the building that was formerly the village headmans house was empty and threw it at his men. They have already killed almost all the villagers and dealt with the ones that tried to run at the villages edge. After asking the details of the request, the village head was cut down with a sword to the back. There were only 10 women decent enough to sleep with in the village, so after ravishing the best looking young girl he let his men have them. Because the goal of this job was silencing, they were not allowed to sell the women as slaves. Which is why after having their way with them they would be killed. All the mercenaries knew this, and so they treated the women roughly. They were going to be killed anyway, so even though they will get injured, there was no need to worry since they werent going to be sold. Agaa, agh, aaa, aaaa . The village headmans daughter who had just gotten married half a year ago was being skewered by two of the mercenaries from the front and back. Because she resisted she was badly beaten, and because of that, her beautiful teeth were all broken. To keep her from running, her feet were cut from the ankles down and thrown on top of the corpse that was once her husband. Puy, puy feels good! More! Thrust more! The mercenaries laughed as they thrusted their penises. Speaking of which, its too bad about that young girl, huh The girl the chief slept with? She ran away in the middle of the orgy, right Well, she aint gonna live long with that wound Joachims going after her. Hes probably doing her in some bushes somewhere, no? Well, hes got a small one after all! Probably doesnt want us to see it! With vulgar laughter, the mercenaries raped the woman as they chugged their drinks. It was about time for the men patrolling to make sure they didnt miss anything and the vice-captains group who was assaulting the inn away from the village to return. The vice-captain in particular had missed his chance at the women. If they didnt give him his share of prostitutes in town hes surely going to complain. Oi, you lot! Hurry and finish up already To Hans order, the men made disgruntled noises but they cant possibly complain and only obeyed. That reminds me, Ive never done something like that Ah, the one where you do them the moment they die They say it feels incredibly tight *stab*, he thrusted his sword into the girls heart without hesitation. Her large breasts jiggled and spurted large amounts of blood. Seeing that, the maddened girl finally noticed the pain she was in and raised a death cry. Aaah!? A . AAAAAAaaAaaaaaAAAaAaaaAAAAAAaaA!!!! Wheee!! Shes nice and tight! Dumbass, youre getting your clothes dirty! In the midst of the screaming, the door was loudly knocked. Oh, if it isnt the vice-captain The mercenary peeking from the slot-window smiled as he opened the door. Hans heard all that and felt that something was off somewhere. Sure, it was about time Gerrick and his men showed up, that much wasnt weird. But does that guy usually even knock? Well, he would know what were doing, though. That moment, Hans men screamed. What came in was certainly Gerrick and his two men. However, they were no longer human. Bloodless skin, actions that dont mind the body being destroyed, and the strength that came from that. Also the slight smell of rot. They were zombies. E, EEEEK!!? They were in the middle of drinking stolen drinks and raping women. Nevermind weapons, they werent even clothed. One of the men got his windpipe bitten by Gerricks corpse and died. They fell into panic. Zombies in this world were monsters that spontaneously appear near the demon world or places with a lot of dead or traces of battle. They had great strength but slow movements. They were a symbol of fear for ordinary villagers, but they werent frightening to adventurers and mercenaries if they were calm. yes, if they were calm. Almost all of these had been drinking and raping through the night. They were drunk, they were tired, and they werent armed to begin with. Being attacked right when they had their guards down, two mone men died before they knew what was happening. When the survivors somehow regained their posture, something came in through the door. A resin covered in flames a flaming arrow. When they realized it, the second arrow came in. It seems to have had grasses or chemicals mixed in, when they caught fire they produced a lot of smoke, causing visibility to go down. It was becoming hard to breathe, but the zombies didnt care about that. Hans took the shield and greatsword left by the table and ran towards the back door. His men were screaming behind him but he ignored them. He checked whether there was an ambush nearby from the dormer window just in case and went out alone. In this situation, the men coming out through the front door would probably be beyond hope. If the horses hidden outside the village were alright, he could run away on his own Just when he had the thought, his feet slipped. It was a trap. I had been waiting with a crossbow from behind a thicket where I could watch the back door. Astarte and the zombies would do something about the front. Even if, at worst, they couldnt kill all the mercenaries, getting them all to run away is fine, too. Then, one mercenary came out. He was not wearing armor but had a shield and a weapon. He looks used to it but he was alone. I had laid a little trap at the backdoors footstep. They were hidden under a grass sheet covered in earth, a large number of small water bags containing diluted lantern oil. The hope is to throw them off balance and make them fall, and if they fell on top of the bags, ripping them and covering themselves in oil, that would be the best. As planned, the enemy fell and their feet were covered in oil. I decided my aim as planned and loosed a crossbow bolt. I wasnt a good archer but somehow I shot the enemy on the foot. The mercenary screamed and noticed me. I threw the crossbow away and took another loaded crossbow. When he tried to get up I loosed another bolt. This one pierced his flank. He still didnt fall. The mercenary started running with his shield up front, but because of the oil his footing was unstable. I didnt expect him to still be able to run after taking two bolts. So I ran, I ran away to a place ten seconds away. The mercenary raised a beastlike scream, jumped through some thickets and disappeared. He fell into a pitfall trap I had made behind the thicket. When I peered in, it looked like he fell in with a bad posture, the spine on his neck was broken, he was dead. .. Haa I released the breath I held and took a rough one. I collapsed on the spot and stood there on my knees. He died, I killed him. My second one. If I was even slightly less prepared, if I didnt prepare a spare crossbow beforehand, if I didnt have the zombies dig a pitfall trap . I wouldve been the one who died. But still, now the mercenaries main force was incapacitated. While looking at the burning house of the village headman, I prayed that Dahlia wasnt inside. Then Astarte came running to me. Master Elliott, everything in the house was destroyed. The three zombies have been used up. Also I found the girl in the stables Chapter 8 - Night of The Flames of Catastrophe: Descent into Demonhood Chapter 8 C Night of The Flames of Catastrophe: Descent into Demonhood Inside the stables, Dahlia was dying. There was the corpse of a mercenary that Astarte probably killed by the stables but I paid it no mind and went inside. Did she run when she was raped or was she caught and raped here? There was a large slash on her back that was continuously bleeding. It was such a wound that one would doubt can be saved even if I could find a surgeon right away. Much less out here in a village in the boonies without a surgeon in sight. Elliott-san Im sorry, the mercenaries Enough, dont say anything! Lets stop your bleeding Even while Im saying it, I knew it was a lie. I couldve treated a small wound. If all she needed was painkillers to dull the pain, I can go and bring back a small dose. However, she was no longer at the level where she could be saved with those. It was already too late when we discovered Dahlia. Master Elliott, theres nothing we can do to help her as a human Astarte cut in, there was clearly an ulterior motive behind her words. But there was no reason for me to say no. . what should I do? You need to choose quickly. Do you remember what I showed you earlier? You have to ravish this girl and break her mind before she dies, pour your magic power into her, turn her into a demon and make her your servant Surprisingly, I accepted Astartes words easily. No matter what I had to do, there was no other way to get what I want besides that. I could pray to god but my wish wont be granted. In that case, I should do whatever I could do. Give the girl this pill. She wouldnt be able to swallow it herself, so Master Elliott sholud chew it and make her swallow it . She handed me a round sweet-smelling pill. It was probably a narcotic or aphrodisiac. I took it, undressed myself, and sat down beside Dahlia. Dahlia. Im going to make you my servant. this is something I decided on my own. Im not letting you say no . Elliott-san I, Im dirty Never mind that become mine I took the pinky-fingertip-sized pill in my mouth and chewed. Before I swallowed, I was attacked by a strong intoxication it seems to contain painkillers as well. I put my arm around Dahlias back and sat her up. I ended up touching her wound a little and Dahlia winced from the pain, I paid no mind, though, and kissed her lips I tasted blood. She was resistant at first, but once I inserted my tongue with the pill on it, Dahlia closed her eyes and started licking my tongue. .. The pill seemed to be effective, and while we exchanged a long kiss, the tenseness in Dahlias body disappeared, and she started actively entwining our tongues. Her bloodless skin regained a little bit of its color, and her smallish breasts tightened. As I reached with my empty hand and groped her nether regions, her nectar started flowing as if to mask the traces of dried semen. Master Elliott, shes not in pain anymore but she doesnt have much time to live. You know how to do this, right? Were doing this without practice so the chances arent high. Come now, please ravish the girl and bring her to the summit I regretfully parted my lips from hers but I cant keep doing that. I laid Dahlia down on the dry grass again and spread her legs. Her lewdly wet, plain looking flower petals bloomed obediently. Ah, . Embarrassing I will ravish you now. I will mess you up, Ill do you so hard that you wont understand whats going on anymore. You will be mine. Youll be my servant. therefore, give me everything There was no need for me to say that, but I had to say something. If there was any, its that there might be no future where the two of us could live together anymore. Even though I was too late to notice the feelings she had been holding towards me. I wanted her to hear what I was going to do to her. . yes . Make me make me yours, please Elliott Master Elliott do me ravish me That might have been Astartes aphrodisiac talking. It might have also been the confusion at being so close to death. But still, Dahlias tears gathered at the corners of her eyes, and she spoke words of submission. She hid her face with her hands from the shame, but somehow, she looked happy. Ah I thrusted my penis in. After being toyed with by the village men and violated by the mercenaries, Dahlias vagina had already relaxed, ready to accept me. It was smallish and tight, but still soft and clamping down hard on me. Even though Astarte and I had been going at it like monkeys for an entire night, I didnt have the techniques to make women my captive. I grabbed her smallish breasts, I flicked and rolled my tongue on her nipples, I sucked, I rained kisses on her neck. To prevent the wound on Dahlias back from hurting, while still connected I lifted her body up. I sat myself cross-legged and put Dahlias body on top of myself, facing me it was the so-called lotus blossom position. Because of her fatigue, Dahlia rested her body weight on me and my penis inserted deeper into her vagina. Due to the intense pleasure, semen had already gathered in my loins. I probably couldnt hold myself back anymore. At that moment, I abruptly noticed the semen gathered in my testicles and the existence of my magic power collecting in it. No, maybe comprehend is more appropriate. Anyway, I wanted to raise more magic power and push them inside Dahlia. I want to violate her. I want to mark her as mine. In response to my intense desire, my hips began moving faster. When I noticed it, I was already screaming. As expected from the one who carries that persons blood, even if only half. It looks like you understand what needs to be done. Now Dahlia, you should get ready too. Be more lewd, more uninhibited. You are now free. The village, the rules, and the common sense that confine you are no more. You dont need to hold back, release all of your desires. Open your mouth, speak of everything that you want! Astartes spoke almost like the clergymen would. However, the church would never accept what she teaches, the teachings of desire. I vaguely heard her, while being driven by a lust for conquest, while thrusting my loins into Dahlias vagina. Dahlia seems to want to say something, so I parted my lips, freeing her tied-up tongue to talk. . I . I . I feel good! Masters penis feels good! Better than the village head! Better than the villagers! Better than the mercenaries! More, bang Dahlias pussy more! She spoke her hidden desires out loud, something seems to have burst. She confessed it all with tears streaming from her eyes, her desires, her grudges, her joy, her grief. To respond to her, in order to make her more indecent, Astarte and I answered her words, criticize, forgave, and ravished her more strongly. The village heads daughter hated me! Its because her husband used me for sex, he was comparing her and me! Yes, Dahlia. Youre younger than her. She thought you were stealing her man, and he practically did sleep with you, right? But I always wanted to be like onee-chan! I, I never wanted to sleep with a man like that! when father died, and I was raped by the village men, nobody came and comforted me when I cried! I licked the tears running down her cheeks, lightly bit her ear, and kissed her neck until it left a mark. The millers son, too! And the uncle from the smithy! After they slept with me they treat me like a thing! The women kept making fun of me! Even though even though I didnt sleep with them because I wanted to! But you did enjoy it a little didnt you? Like, rather than you, Im more attractive? You have the quality to begin with, the quality to please men, to make them go crazy Everyone, says my pussy is tight Like I care about that! I dont care about other people! They used everything, my mouth, my pussy, my asshole! Even though it didnt feel good! Even though its supposed to feel bad! But at some point, it started to feel good, didnt it, Dahlia? Im sorry, Im sorrryyyy! I Im a bad girl! Even though its a bad thing, it started to feel good Even though I shouldve hated it, it felt good I wanted Elliott-san I wanted master to sleep with me, I want him to ravish me, Ive always wanted it! I always, always, wanted you to force me down and do me! The depths of Dahlias heart that was shut tight, was forcibly opened. I felt that her grudge, her pleasure, her hopes, all while being drowned in pleasure, was beautiful. Then, I violated them all, I dominated her. AAaah, ah . Haa, cock, cock is good! . Masters more want ! Dahlias body heat gradually went cold. Her words were becoming intermittent, and I knew that she was falling in and out of consciousness. There was no more time. I was almost at the limits of my self-control, but honestly, I didnt even know whether I had enough magic power stocked up. But still, all I can do is try. Dahlia, become mine. Cast away your humanity, become my servant! Live for me! You are my servant for the rest of your life ! Do more Im all yours I raised an animal cry while spewing out magma-like ejaculate into Dahlias vagina. AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! My breathing stopped, and my vision blacked out for a moment. My magic power was pouring inside her vagina and was slowly encroaching into her body, that much I understand. before I could confirm, I lost consciousness from the strong feeling of having come. I was probably out of it for a few minutes. When I came to, the air just before dawn felt pleasantly cold. Master Elliott, have you awakened? Astarte called out. I slowly sat myself up. I was aching all over and my head hurt like I was having a hangover after heavily drinking. Even though you had been practicing magic, it was your first ritual so it was probably because of your stamina that you could finish that much Because of those words, I was clearly reminded of what had happened until now. How was Dahlia? .. hows she? She is still unconscious. Normally when one awakens into being a demon, there would be some changes to ones outer appearance, but it was a rushed job, and she was on the verge of dying. The situation was as bad as it gets. So do the changes always happen? I asked Astarte while taking care that the wavering in my heart doesnt show. Im not saying its certain, but theres a high chance it does. . The thing called corruption or demon transformation is something that makes the human target lose and give up their humanity and forcibly transforms them into demons. The method of transformation differ depending on race and body type and so the kind of demon they transform into isnt definite. For example, the demons called vampires would transform their targets by mostly sucking the targets blood and planting the magic power within their blood on their target. Everything transformed by a vampire generally becomes a similar vampire or their lower kinds and dependents. Since your Lord Father was an Incubus, you transform your targets through sex, and most of their targets become succubuses like me, but there are transformations that are on the mark and there are those that stray off it depending on the targets nature. There are cases where ferocious warriors become werewolves, and lazy thieves become slimes. In those cases, they mostly had half their memories and character intact, but lost lots of things. The majority of cases end up in them losing their individualities and beliefs. Although, when one goes easy on the transforming or didnt use enough magic power nothing firm remains inside the target and they would lose their memories and become nothing more than beasts, these cases also happen a lot. Also if the target dies, like youve seen earlier, they might die just like that or get reanimated as zombies I looked at Dahlia by my side. Her chest that was drenched in my semen was not moving, and her eyes were shut. was it no good? Dahlia right then, Dahlias eyes slowly opened Dahlia, are you awake? She slowly sat herself up and stiffly turned towards me. Even if she became a zombie, there would be a connection through the magic power to the master that corrupted her. She wouldnt attack but did she become a zombie? Astarte (because I didnt want to think of it) voiced out the possibility, then Dahlia opened her mouth. Dahlia Me? Name? Her words were stiff. She looked like she forgot all that flowing confession somewhere. Dahlia, do you know who I am? I timidly asked. After a second of silence she answered. Name Master Elliot my Master I breathed a lungful of air of relief. It seems like she didnt lose all her memories. Looking and touching at Dahlias body, Astarte seemed to have realized something from Dahlias scar and said. Ah, I see I suppose thats to be expected Astarte, stop being abstruse. How is she? I wont complain even if she became a zombie, okay Master Elliott, a zombie doesnt have the intelligence to talk this much. This girl of course, shes not a normal one but she seems to have become a flesh golem .. Flesh golem? Ive heard of the monsters called golems. Theyre magical monsters crafted out of clay or stone and they would stand guard at the gates of the Magic Empire Ruins. Even nowadays, people like the academy used stone golems as escorts. Though Ive never seen any. Yes, theyre dolls that move by using magic power. Flesh golems are things made from human or animal corpses and are given temporary life and orders by magic normally they wouldnt possess a sense of self but because this girl only uses one body as raw material, was made into a golem while still alive, and was corrupted by Master Elliotts magic power, she retains a tiny bit of her original memories and personality So all my practicing endowment magic turned out useful at a time like this. I dont know whether or not this is the result Dahlia wanted. I dont even know whether to rejoice or grieve myself. But still, rather than having her die here this result is better for me. That aside, Master Elliott Astarte called out. Somehow, she was being coquettish. After seeing all that violent sex, I cant hold back being left out on my own. Now that weve done everything we needed to hurry and do please, give me your favor too As she said that, Astarte flung her clothes away and reached for my nether regions. Wha, wait, Astarte, not here ! Master, I will help Looking over, I saw Dahlia together with Astarte kissing my penis. Maybe because Ive been living a sad life as a man, their kisses made my penis as hard as ever. Cant be helped, once this is done, lets go back to the inn and think about what well do from now on As the rays of dawn shined, moans resounded throughout the village. Other than us, there was nobody there to hear it. . In a single night, a village of fifty and a mercenary band of ten were no more. Within a month, the news would travel to the surrounding villages, and the mining village would come to be known as the Demon-possessed mines. I turned all the corpses into zombies and put them in the village to keep people out. The rumors become that the village was destroyed by demons appearing from the mines. This was how I became the demon ruling a mining village how I made my first step into becoming a dungeon master. Chapter 9 - The Villains’ Preparation: Talks with the Mercenary Commander Chapter 9 C The Villains Preparation: Talks with the Mercenary Commander AH HAH HAH HAH! Seriously. I was so surprised when I heard that boy Elliot had become a dungeon master you know! Dont laugh, Gramps Gustav. Its not like I want to be one or anything More hearty laughter. It was about half a year after the mining village became a hell overflowing with the dead and I became the dungeon master. I feel like I havent heard laughter for a long time, but this old man laughs after just drinking every time he comes. Of course, its not like I didnt like that disposition, I didnt dislike this man. Besides, there were things I need. The man sit facing me in the first floor of my home slash inn that had already stopped business. He was an acquaintance from when mother was still alive. Mercenary Commander Gustav. Its hard to say if hes a good or bad person, but mother said he at least keeps to contract and honor. Hes going to be an old man soon being his age, but his forged body cant compare to your everyday soldier. Also, Gustavs number one strong point wasnt his strength, but his insight in collecting information and seeing through the situation. One month was enough for what happened in the village to became a rumor. At first, curious merchants and travellers, thieves looking for valuable things among the leftovers, and adventurers looking to test their strength came staggering in and had a horrible time. I dont chase down those who ran away, and at least if they noticed this place I would help them. However, there werent few greedy ones who raided and ended up joining the ranks of the zombies. It was a bother, but zombies decrease when theyre killed. I was only recycling dead bodies into new zombies. In fact, for a short time Id give them props that so many uninvited guests would come this far. For now, Gustav seemed to have come here because he was worried about me. With a small number of mercenaries, he came to the inn, armed, and when I came out to see them what he said was .. what? Why are you looking so lively? I thought about hiding the truth but he knew of my position in the village. I dont feel like lying to this old man to begin with. To add to that, if I could gain the cooperation of Gustav, who knew well about people related to the underworld business in this area. I could gain information on the cities surrounding this mining village. Information. That is the thing that I, holing myself in this dungeon, could not obtain. Therefore, this is what happened after I honestly told him everything (besides the part about being the king of the Demon World and stuff). Anyway, its about time the Church notices this place you know. It would be some time before they make a move but I think youd better get ready to run But wouldnt the fact that youve been using this place as a stopover be found out? I cant deny the possibility but theres no way that this place doesnt became the hot topic in the Church The door behind me opened, and Astarte in a nun outfit and Dahlia in maid clothes appeared. Dahlia was carrying more booze and snacks. Like I said, Im opposed to offering this place as an escape route for common criminals Seems like Astarte was still dissatisfied with that decision. What Gustav proposed after listening to the story was whether or not I could make this mining village overflowing with zombies where nobody would come or more accurately, whether I could use this inn that could offer a safe route without zombies and several days of lodging to hurried merchants and criminals at large as a stopping point. Even though this was a frontier mining village, there were roads just a few days to other towns through the forest out of the village. Theres a fishermans hut half a days walk away that only locals know about that became a stopping place where itinerant merchants and mercenaries would rest their caravans. If one could cross the mountains, its not impossible to go over the border and smuggle oneself to the next country. Therefore, for fugitives being chased from society, and merchants and adventurers wanting to secretly cross the border, the existence of a base camp that they can lodge in was a very convenient thing. In particular, since normal people wont come because of monsters and the local dungeon master could accommodate safe passage, it was very effective or so Gustav argued. After the incident, there was no need for me to flee right away, but living as a Demon aside, I didnt have the strength and finances to live in an unknown land with just the three of us. Because I was half human, the amount of magic power I could accumulate was low, only enough that if I holed up somewhere and saved up power I could finally maintain a few things. Still, it seemed to be a little more than human magicians, but I still didnt have enough power, assets, and forces to set up shop at some unknown place somewhere. Vacating out the dungeon and moving was still a lot of pain. In order to raise my magic power, I need to sleep with women or do it like most Demons, rule some land with lots of magic power and supply mine from there. I digress but this is the reason why the Lords of the Demon World would fight over land with lots of magic power1 As for assets, I need to earn money somehow, so travelling would be difficult since I wont have a source of income. 1 ?TN: just like ours and oil? Force is where Im weakest at. I need to raise my magic power to strengthen myself, summon or create monsters as a fighting force, or use my assets to hire adventurers or mercenaries. Which is why I thought I should first go on board with Gustavs proposal and gather a little bit of money. Skipping straight to the conclusion, within the initial month of taking only those with Gustavs introduction as guests, I greatly overtook the entire previous years total income. Most of it was income from smuggling merchants. Looking at the amount, the number of times Astarte complained decreased. It was entirely possible that the previous years income was too low, but nevertheless, by selling magic tools I could gain a typical farmers income. And theres also this. . Theres no end to people who would dye their hands in crime. If I allow the risks, the gains are enormous. That said, I was able to accomplish this only because Gustavs judgement was there to act as my guardian. Also, Astarte covered for me for small acts of violence. It wasnt the kind of place I wanted, but theres a limit to how lucky I could be with my position I was fully aware of the fact. After all, I couldnt do all that much on my own. Well, that is that. First, heres gramps share Saying that, I took out a bag full of silver coins and handed them to Gustav. With that much, a farm family of four could live a year without starving. Ooh, a third of the earnings. I confirm that I have received. By the way, did you increase your ability to summon monsters since then? Listen to this Gustav. Total magic power aside, Master Elliott is definitely reliable with technique! Astarte joined the conversation about my growth in high spirits as if it were about herself. After the incident, I began dungeon building using the mines that had gone abandoned. It was preparation for when push comes to shove and testing grounds for dangerous experiments. I understood well why magicians of old hid themselves in dungeons. Because if they were outside, there would be some damage if some mistake occured. Chapter 10 - The Villains’ Preparation: Adventurer Team Red Crows” Chapter 10 C The Villains Preparation: Adventurer Team Red Crows When Im not getting a job from Gustav, I would order the zombies to the dungeons for expansion and maintenance and sleep with Astarte and Dahlia every day to supply myself with magic power. Sometimes, when we have female guests we would even engage in orgies. (There were times when they agreed to it and there were times when Astarte would barge in on her own) Whenever I had time, I would read all the books I could get from smuggling merchants or obtain things that I can use as magic catalysts. Besides the fact that I could now sleep with women and that the scale was larger, it wasnt that much different to how I lived up to now. Well, I did increase whatever I could call up or build .. and the weirdly shaped guardians at the door is one of those? I was a bit hurt by how honest those impressions were. .. Those were a golem construction experiment. I wanted to avoid having to use expensive materials so I used some timber lying about Normally it would be easier just to summon a living monster but Master Elliot is better at building his own So what Eli-boy here can summon now are zombies, skeletons, and that imp that guided us here, right? If I could pay in magic power I could call up zombies and skeletons in a summoning. I want to avoid killing people to replenish the zombies, it wasnt worth it. It seems that if I raised my power I can summon other monsters. An imp is a low-rank monster about the size of a human child. They are creatures that would sometimes be summoned and used by human mages. They dont have a very high sense of self. If I were pressed to ask Id say theyre something thats created using magic power. After investigating and trying lots of things, this was the first thing not undead that I was able to summon. It was convenient that it can fly short distances and have simple conversations, but it wasnt all that strong so I used it as a guide for visitors. The wood golems lined up outside were for carrying things around the inn where I wouldnt want to use zombies. If I could use stone to make golems I wouldnt have had a problem sending them out to fight but stone was way too different in their ease of use to wood and I couldnt handle them easily, which was annoying. What I could make about now are arms that respond to set commands or legs that move by sliding C I havent had any success making a complete body. Seems like being a Dungeon Master means more than just thinking up evil things. With more magic power you can leave off some steps and summon things more quickly. So, I think you should save up magic power and attack the surrounding villages and towns When Gustav wasnt around, Astarte would promote raiding around but while attacking villages is one thing (that Id really want to go without), with my current power I didnt have a chance of winning against armies. Astarte understood that too. Therefore, we patiently took the slow and steady route. Oh right, if in case the Church does came here to investigate, we probably wont be able to hide it for long. We mercenaries take jobs from the Church too after all, and they have the money and power. So, if that starts, you should assume the information has been leaked to them leaving off any personal names, okay Youre so carefree about it arent you Leaving this place is not up for discussion unless I can guarantee the next destination Well, like I said, you dont have to do so right away, but just be prepared for it. We mercenaries are an agile bunch but Lord Dungeon Master probably isnt, huh oh, right, I just remembered What? A get-rich-quick scheme? Or maybe an indecent story? I think you probably dont but do you know about the incident in ? I knew of the city called Abram, but of course I didnt know the details about it. To begin with, how was I supposed to know, being all cooped up in the sticks like this. I thought as much. Abram is one week away from here by horse, its a large city for these parts. Its pretty much the home of Marquis Abram who rules the area. Well, Marquis Abrams soon going to be an old man though. Its the big town past the one where the people in this village used to go and buy things. The urban area holds roughly ten thousand people, but if you consider the surrounding towns and villages, it goes up to three times that or so they say Thirty thousand people. This villages former population was fifty people, and the town mother used to take me when I was little held ten times that. Ive never seen that much people in all my life Besides mercenaries, Abram has adventurers who delve into ruins and fight in a small scale. Those operate in groups of two to ten well, not so different to small mercenary bands. They dont only fight, but theyre jacks of all trades. There were two up-and-coming adventurer parties among those. One of them were the White Dogs who were good at ruin-delving. The other one were the wannabe mercenaries Red Crows who were used to fighting. They dont get along with each other, you see. They would get into quarrels at all sorts of places but that came to an end recently Gramps, thats just city gossip right? Or does it have something to do with this place? . Just listen until Im done. Its not like youre completely unrelated. One day, somebody bribed a tavern boy at the tavern where the White Dogs gathered and poisoned them. Then the Red Crows came in there and killed the White Dogs right in the middle of town, at a back alley though. The thief girl leading the White Dogs was on really bad terms with the Red Crows leader to begin with. Most of the White Crows died, but they kidnapped some of them and went away somewhere. It was an adventurer team with lots of women after all, and the leader was one, too Well, its not really a decent story, probably I wish master Elliott could be as brutal as that Red Crow leader. Though that short temper that led to what happened in the city probably isnt needed Astarte interrupted him, seemingly bored. Its a weakness of gramps Gustav that his stories always have a long prologue. So there were adventurer teams killing each other in the city. The guards wont stay silent after that, right? Right. The Red Crows fled the city. Probably hiding somewhere until the heat cools down. then, this is where you guys come in. I introduced a merchant thats on good terms with the White Dogs before, and they came here as well. It seems like they got killed I had a somewhat bad feeling about this. It doesnt feel good when somebody I knew got killed, even though I didnt have that deep a connection with them. Unluckily, theres a possibility they got wind of this place from them. Even if they didnt, youre a dungeon relatively close by, there are some buildings left standing, and theres nothing worse than zombies here. Also, I heard the Red Crows vice leader is an honest-to-goodness mage from the academy even though still a young girl. It wouldnt be strange if they chose to run away here Yeah, I thought I should tell you that After saying that much, gramps Gustav washed his throat down with ale. by the fact that gramps deliberately told me that, it must be very likely to happen. Chapter 11 - The Villains’ Preparation: Reception Arrangements Chapter 11 C The Villains Preparation: Reception Arrangements Master. . You are more lively than usual . today? Dahlia, in servant clothes, asked my while wiping my penis with a wet towel. It was the next day. After Gustav went back, I switched to the plan of planting my eyes a further distance away around the mining village. Because of that, my magic power dried up, and my body craved it. In other words, my arousal became stronger. After having a round with Astarte, I had her (this girl can fly. I only found that out recently) go outside to plant eyes near the highway. The imp also went with her to carry her things. After catching my breath, I had Dahlia bring me water and a towel, but it seems I still wasnt satisfied. In Dahlias hands, my penis rose up an angle from horizontal. I fell silent and Dahlia began licking off the semen that was left on my penis. It might have been a golems nature to serve their master as their raison detr, or it might have been her own personality, but Dahlia seemed to like servicing me. The only thing is, I was feeling I wanted to ravish her more directly. Since that time, since she became a golem, Dahlia never called me out on her own or ask me for anything. When Astarte wanted my body she would come along to sleep with me, thats just about it. There were almost no occasions where I slept with just Dahlia alone. Dahlia, put your hands on the table and push your buttocks out. Can you do that? Yes, Master She blushed slightly. Dahlia, still in her clothes, put both hands on the table and turned away from me, pushing her buttocks out. I laid my hands on her nether regions roughly. Dahlias vagina was already drenched in moisture. Dahlia, did you peek at me and Astarte having sex? Even though Dahlia never spoke out on her own, she could properly answer when I asked. Ever since becoming a monster, she never hesitated to satisfy my requests for intercourse, but her basic morals are learned from a rural church. Her sense of shame was strong. Poking at that, teasing her lightly, and enjoying her reactions, was fun. Yes because Master and Astartes sex was loud Using my index and ring fingers, I thrust into Dahlias lips down there, and gently parted them. I toyed with it, flapping them open and closed, and she began to move her hips miserably. Loud? So what if we were loud? I moved my middle finger and lightly inserted it into Dahlia. It made a squelching sound and the preparation for insertion begins. Ah um when I heard it I also I pulled my hand back and rolled her skirt up. Her smallish buttocks were laid bare. I could see the hills with a little hair growing on them, wet with love juices. I havent even touched it and yet its already twitching like it was breathing. Master why ah As a golem, Dahlia didnt have much in the way of facial expressions, but as she turned her head back, her face was flushed and her eyes were bleary. The monsters known as golems characteristically have skin that is liable to be dry, but they have somewhat plenty of internal fluids. She rooted her eyes on my penis that was bending backwards as if thrusting at the sky and moaned a little. Whats wrong? I wont be able to understand if you dont tell me what you want I waited for Dahlia to speak, pretending not to understand. I never knew I had this kind of hobbies. Um Masters please Her face went red in shame. As her face was scant on expression, only her eyes were wet, as if she was about to burst into tears. I thought to tease her a little more, but I was close to reaching my limit myself. I gently pushed my hips forward and inserted just the tip of my penis into Dahlias vagina. Now what should I do here? Dahlia, try moving on your own but dont take your hands off the table, okay Dahlia silently and slowly pushed her buttocks back, guiding my penis as far into her vagina as she could. But I had made it so that even if she pushed back as far as she could, only half would reach into her. Dahlia let out a small forlorn voice and repeatedly tried to push out her buttocks. Ah ah .. aaah Master its, unbearable more ah more deeper please Stimulated by her begging, I moved my whole body one step forward and thrusted into her myself. I wrapped my arms around Dahlias hips and pressed down on her as if not wanting to let her escape, thrusting my penis in several times. Ah ah aah ah .. ah aaaaaaaaah ah aah Whenever she has sex, Dahlia would gasp hard to kill her voice. Raise your voice louder. Scream like the time I made you quit being human.While watching Dahlias shivering back and buttocks, I remembered something. There was something I wanted to try. Ah? M, Master over there is I scooped up Dahlias genital secretions with my thumb and smeared it on her anus. She had almost no experience in it, she reacted violently. Have you tried it here before? The village head, once it hurt, it was scary it was not good for him either, village head never tried it again, ever since hmm? So, if I say I want to try it, will you let me, Dahlia? Dahlia is my servant. Therefore, I never needed to ask her to begin with. But still, Dahlia looked happy being desired. Her vagina clamped down hard. Y yes. If Master wants to. My anus use please After smearing genital secretions for some time, I inserted my thumb into her anus, matching rhythms with my penis pistoning into her vagina. It was still tight, I slowly massaged it with my thumb. In reaction, her vagina also showed a sensitive reaction. Master I ah aah ah ah Im coming. Ill let out a lot in Dahlias vagina! I pulled my thumb out of her asshole and sped up my hips. Enduring my nearing limits, I thrusted my penis again and again, and finally spurted my backed-up semen all at once. Ah, AAAAAAAAAAA!! *spurt* *spurt* I pumped it all to the last drop. Its warm. Masters cum Running out of strength, Dahlia finally let her hand off the desk and slumped on the floor. From her bared buttocks, semen dripped onto the floor. She was lightly sweating from her entire body, and her eyes were slightly bleary as she looked up at me. It goes without saying that she was stimulating. Its not over yet Dahlia. Im still not satisfied As I declared, despite having just ejaculated into Dahlias vagina, my penis was still standing hard. Because of receiving magic power, the fact that it wont settle down until my energy is truly used up had its share conveniences and inconveniences. yes, Master . Please, use Dahlia Having some expectations, Dahlias cheeks reddened some more. To respond to that expectation, I gave her the order she wanted. Show me your buttocks and open the hole on your own Master Elliott, theres smoke from the fishermans hut. Judging from the scale, at least ten people are using the fire A few hours had passed when Astarte came back. Theres a possibility that they were simple itinerant merchants, but judging from the scale theres a high chance that theyre a small mercenary band or adventurers. Gramps Gustavs information really came at the pertinent time. We havent been able to plant an eye near that hut, have we I sent the imp to investigate but theres a possibility it may have gotten discovered ?TN: I set the imp as an it due to the lack of mention of either Elliott or Astarte banging it? well, just a single imp wont win if it got found out If they have a few archers, then yes, itll get killed. Although if it didnt get caught then we could get ourselves some information Well, I couldnt expect much. Ill be lucky if it succeeded, thats all I should think of it. Which reminds me, something Gustav said bothered me. Say, Astarte. Is an Academy Mage hard to deal with? To my question, Astarte thought for a little while and answered. There are all sorts of them, but young ones whos thrown themselves into becoming adventures can be split into two groups. The first one are the liars. There are not that many mages who come from the academy to begin with, so honestly, you need a certain amount of talent before you can enter at such a young age. There would be a lot of adventurers who knew some incantations and can chant some spells whod say so to make themselves look better. The second one are the truly talented. A person who goes to the academy had to leave it because of some problem. Most of the mages employed by the military are this kind. The latter one has real strength so they make unpleasant enemies. only, if theyre still young, then they shouldnt have studied in the academy long. From how she entered a dubious adventurer party like this one, I think shed probably be the former Its a matter of likelihoods, but I shouldnt be too optimistic. If I dont gather information I would be too afraid and couldnt act accordingly. In that case, what I need is time. Astarte, Dahlia. Lets move our base to the room inside the mines. The adventurers would probably arrive here tomorrow morning at the earliest, so well do something tonight Inside the mines, there were compartments made haphazardly using old methods though they were put there to prepare for the large-scale development. The miners and the few engineers had all been killed by the mercenaries. Moreover, I had gathered all the tunnel maps and made expansions of my own. I wont be so easily reached. This inn is safe if it isnt found out, and if it were, it wont be burned down if it were uninhabited. I had to hide the valuables and move to the base inside the mines. Right then, the imp came back. . The shocker was that it was half-burnt with tears in its eyes. Chapter 12 - The Villains’ Preparation: The Red Crows’ Party Chapter 12 C The Villains Preparation: The Red Crows Party Are you sure we dont need to go after that damn imp? The huntsmens cabin by the river was a simple rest area only visited by hunters from nearby villages on summer. It was a simple cabin that could lodge around ten people. Being only an hours walk away from the highway, it was a shelter well known by merchants and mercenaries that often go this way. The one who opened a small door to a room inside the cabin and called out was a tall young girl still in her late teens. She was waifish and somewhat slender. The bulges on her chest were rather modest compared to girls her age, just about small enough to be covered in the palm of her hands. She had willful blue eyes and long flowing purple-blue hair reaching down to the pit of her stomach. She had a good looking face, shaped like a doll, but that impression contradicts her provocative and strong-willed expression. Yeah, it didnt do anything too bad anyway. It ran away with one shot from you didnt it? The reply came back from a two meter tall giant of a man who didnt even look back. The muscles on his body were as good as armor, and even now in the middle of camp he was wearing light leather armor in place of sleepwear. The smell of blood and sweat that permeated his leather armor made the girl grimace, but continued. Legda, even though that kind of low level demon appears in fields, theyre mostly working for some superior monster. Rumors say theres a dungeon master in the dungeon in those mines, so shouldnt you be a little more careful? The men surrounding the giant responded to the girls words. He he he, our lady magicians sure a worrywart Dont worry, Sara. The mines are still half a day away from here. The monsters only appear around the mining village anyway, right? No need to mind anything here, nothing to be scared of The lighthearted voices made the girl called Sara no longer able to contain her irritation. The wand in her hand adorned with a star trembled slightly. Dont call me Sara! My name is Thalia! Glared at by Thalia, several of the men smiled wryly and shrugged. They did not doubt the fact that Thalia had left from the Academy and that her magic was the real thing, but none of them minded it. They were currently drunk and couldnt put together a coherent thought rather than the vice-captain Thalia, the Captain Legda was in the middle of some minor business. In addition, though Thalia was able to acquire her vice-captainship through her magic ability, as an adventurer she was a newbie, and so the ex-mercenary seniors under Legda had more voice. hng, Sara, wait a bit. Not much longer uoh, Shiro, Im coming, drink it all ngh Legda was fucking a girls mouth. She was wounded all over and had a metal collar around her neck. The chain linked to the collar was being held by Legda. The girl called Shiro was trying to drink down the large quantity of semen in her mouth with tears in the corners of her eyes. Her red light leather armor that had been cut and torn all over was no longer able to function as armor. Her cheeks were red from being slapped again and again. Traces of dried tears and semen were repeatedly left on her slightly freckled youthful face as she was forced to recognize pain as pleasure through the application of aphrodisiacs. Ngh, ng, gg Youre slobbering, bitch! Legda suddenly grabbed Shiros hair, raising her face up. Semen that she was unable to drink down leaked from the corners of her lips and flowed down with drool. Eek sorry, Im sorry, dont hit me, please The girls face was strained in fear, tears flowed from her eyes. Her labia had swelled red from what was probably several days of rape, there were still semen somebody put into her in there. You dont need any pretentious names. Shiro the white bitch is enough Legda threw Shiro down in front of his underlings. Alright, have at her, he declared. Several of the quicker among them dropped their pants and straddled the girl. The other men surrounding them that fancied just watching made vulgar jeers and cheered. So this is how the White Dogs leader, the chivalrous thief Charlotte ends up, huh? You got no sympathy from me, but you disgust me just looking at you Thalia turned her back on the cruel rape show and headed back to her private room. Yo, Sara! Why dont you join us here! Well be gentle with you, not like with the bitch! The magician girl shut the door, not deigning the mens crude laughs a response. Shiro and Legda were originally leaders of opposing adventurer teams. The leader of the White Dogs, risen from thieves and a ruin raider and jack of all trades, the willful female thief Charlotte. The leader of the fighting-oriented Red Crows, who brought along his underlings from a mercenary band, the giant warrior Legda. These two team leaders with opposing personalities who were both based in the same area around Abram often clashed during jobs. Their team members also have opposing characters, so they hated each other. The antagonism continued for a long time. When the Red Crows received a request to abduct a certain girl, the White Dogs would get one to let her escape. Having a chase-off inside of town, so long as they had Charlotte, who was agile and good with traps, the White Dogs would have the advantage. Even after the Red Crows picked up the magician Thalia a month back, she couldnt possibly release fireballs in the middle of the city. As a result, the White Dogs succeeded in their request and the Red Crows reputation dropped. After that, the youngsters of the White Dogs publicly insulted the Red Crows in a bar. That was the final nail in the coffin. The fact that Thalia carried various drugs for her study of magic was another cause for the tragedy. They both knew of each others positions and territory. Most of the Red Crows being former mercenaries, they chose a means to ensure their victory. They bought off a boy at the bar where the White Dogs make their base and had him put paralysis poison in their drinks. When the poisons effects took hold, they attacked, and the bar-room became a scene of hell. There were nine of the White Dogs, including their leader Charlotte. Three of them were girls. One was unluckily killed when they were attacked. Charlotte and the other female member were kidnapped from there, dosed with aphrodisiacs, and raped. Being a thief with some resistance against poisons, Chalotte survived, but after being taken to the Red Crows base and raped nonstop for twenty-four hours, the other girl succumbed to lust and completely broke. The city guards began the search for the Red Crows the next day. The Red Crows had escaped from Abram before the guards were able to put up wanted posters at the city gates. A few hours later, a crazed, naked girl was found abandoned on a plaza on the outskirts of town. Charlotte did not know what happened to the girl, her friend, after that. Cmon, bitch! Get sucking! You know how to work door keys and mens keys right? She was no longer aware what the mens voices were saying. She must do as shes told, and pleasure them. If she didnt listen, she was hit. Whatever she said, she was raped. The aphrodisiacs she was dosed with blunted the pain from being hit, but it did not dull the fear. If she kneaded the mens penises, sucked them, spread her legs and let them use her vagina and anus, then at least they wouldnt do anything scary then. Shiro, bark like a bitch and beg for cock! W woof! I, want cock, woof hyan! A week ago she was Charlotte, the spirited, strong-willed leader of the adventurer team White Dogs that opposed the Red Crows. Charlotte no longer existed. Unable to protect her friends. Robbed of her pride as a human being. What was left was a dog only allowed to live to open locks and as a tool for sexual pleasure. She was too afraid to even think about who she was. To not think and only do what shes told, the girl that was there had already half given up on her humanity. Chapter 13 - Red Crows Invade: Skirmish Chapter 13 C Red Crows Invade: Skirmish The Red Crows invaded the mining village just before noon the next day. On the valley between the mountains, an expanse of what was an agricultural community lay before them. The further they went, the closer they came to the mountain. Finally, they came across the villages entrance. They were the leader, Legda the giant, the second in command, magician Thalia, and the slave, Shiro. Behind them, there were four heavy warriors with shields, four bowmen, and two thieves. All in all, an adventurer party of thirteen. Since time immemorial, it had been standard that teams going underground to search inside caverns consist of four to six people. However, thats not the case when going to open spaces. The Red Crows with its many former mercenaries invaded in a miniaturized version of a military formation. Thirteen people. Thats quite a lot, huh. I suppose their discipline is good, too? One magician, four bowmen. Theyre unexpectedly troublesome The zombies are at an overwhelming disadvantage against enemies with long-range weapons. The number of monsters in the village now was the less than sixty zombies from the existing dead bodies, and the twenty zombies, and twenty skeletons I summoned with magic power. Also, a few wood golems I used to carry luggage with, golem parts, the ones that were only arms and legs (the parts that can be used had been used for traps), and also the one injured imp. The enemy seems like theyre used to the battlefield, a frontal attack will only get me kicked about, even with ten times the number. Furthermore, the leader is a brute and is so stupidly huge that youd doubt hes really human. He was the only one with a halberd, but if he swung that thing in an open space he could blow away two or three zombies in one go. While watching the image from the eye I planted inside the village, Astarte and I began analyzing the enemys war potential. For now, we should just begin by analyzing their war strength and if possible find a weakness. We do have bows, but skeletons equipped with bows will lose against professional bowmen. Of course, I had thought about plastering poison on them, but the heavy warriors were all wearing at least metal armor. Looking at them, the leader giant had plate metal on his upper body and waist, and partially metal reinforced leather greaves on his feet. The other heavy warriors had metal breastplates and chain mail on. The others were only armored with light leather and hard leather. For mercenaries, that was a complete set of armor, or possibly a lower-rank knight or their subordinates, if theyre unlucky. Facing them head on is impossble, isnt it, Master Elliott? We should somehow split them up and get those armor off of them or maybe get them to stop moving I had a considerable number of plans to split them up with. The problem is, the success rate and how well those plans would go depend greatly on the sort of people the enemy are. Say, Astarte, does that thief girl look like shes wearing a collar to you? Youre right. From what I hear from sir Gustav, the Red Crows dont have female members other than the magician I thought. Without any battle power, I would lose if I dont think. The most likely hypothesis based on the information Ive heard is Slave, right. Probably a survivor from the adventurer team they killed off The reason theyd keep her alive would be, to sell her, to have her as sex relief, or possibly a meat shield judging from how theyre treating her, theyre not going to sell her I see, thats how it is So if theyre taking a sex relief slave into battle, they wont allow her to act on her own, even with chains attached. Which means, theyre taking her along as a meat shield, theres also a possibility that theyre make use of her thiefly skills we need to confirm, but we might be able to use her In any case, we need to watch how theyre moving, even if we whittled down their numbers . Theyre going to meet with the villager zombies soon If they were found on level ground, its not going to be a matter of winning or losing anymore. Ive been letting the zombies just roam about, but most of them were inside houses. Zombies have no cognitive capacity, so they had to be given precise orders. For instance, rush on enemies coming inside the house. A battle broke out in the village heads house right away. The enemy split up into two teams, seems like they were checking a nearby house, when at the same time the battle began. A zombie that Im sure was once the village heads daughter rushed them but the heavy warriors shield firmly brushed her away. Ive assigned three zombies here, the other two also rushed in. Respondest mine summons, come whence the wand of stars, Strong Salamander! The female magician behind the warriors chanted some kind of spell. Several flames came out of the wand in her hand, rolling up the zombies in a ball of fire. shes trouble ! That is a contracted spirit summons . Looks like our academy magician is the real thing Astarte calmly explained the enemys power. How strong is that magic, really? Several fields of magic are taught in the academy, and theres one among them exercised by making contracts with various spirits and borrowing their power, called [Spirit Magic]. That wand is probably the symbol of the contract. Its a relatively widely-known school within the academy All three zombies were burnt and their movements became slow. However, all but the one that received the heavys blow was still moving. For humans, a contract with the spirits place quite a burden on their bodies. Moreover, since the magic they can save up are lower than demonkind, they cant fire those out indefinitely. She has quite the ability to fire spirits out onto multiple enemies, but each time she does she drains a considerable amount of her magic power which means we can somehow press her down with numbers, is it? Well, the fact that shes at the level that we can somehow deal with is a relief. In that case, Id like to try to get her over to our side I blurted that out unconsciously. Astarte caught on to it. Thats the spirit, Master Elliott. Lets go capture the girl, ravish her and corrupt her. Make her our servant. If we made a demon out of a magician, shell certainly be useful ? The battle in the other house had ended as well. The giant leader made mincemeat of the zombies along with the whole door. What absurd power. We have to somehow incapacitate that ball of muscle, dont we. Doesnt look like zombies will be a match for him A trap that would work against him probably that one. Will it work well, I wonder ? Looking some more, it seems that a lightly dressed thief had reached the village heads chest. Since it originally belonged in the village heads house, it was quite well ornamented. Even though its not like it contained anything worth much, but I had put a trap on it just for an occasion like this. The trap sprung perfectly, and the thief squirmed, holding his finger. Its simple, but its effective. A poison needle. A virtuous priest would be able to remove the poison through a gods blessing. But theres probably no god whod offer grace to an adventurer party like this one. Though, maybe an evil god. Even with an antidote, that thief would likely be out of commision for an entire day. By increasing casualties like this we could whittle down the enemys fighting strength. The heavy warrior yelled angrily and people gathered at the other house. The collared female thief now that I look more closely at her swollen face, shes still a young girl had successfully disarmed the trap. The trap that I asked Gustav to buy from a trustworthy purveyor. Its supposed to be rather difficult, but maybe she saw what happened to the other one, or maybe shes just that skilled It did take some time, but my precious trap had been disarmed. And the traps I put around the village was supposed to be the hardest ones, too . Shes likely to be a skilled thief. They brought her along as a tool to disarm traps So Astarte judged from the situation. If we could separate the girl from the others, more of them would fall to traps. Therefore, I have to accomplish that somehow. Whats more I can tell by just seeing her that shes not being treated well. Im not a virtuous person myself, but I hate people who used violence on their friends. Astarte, half the skeletons in the mining village have bows, right? We dont have any means to leverage the situation with, so lets have them move. We can get some of them poisoned if were lucky, but buying time is enough Understood, Master Elliott. What will you do? Hm, Ill use the inn. Sacrifice the imp and lead them here Dahlia should work as well, too Yeah, youre right. Take her to the inns basement. I dont really like using chains, but its probably easier to show them that way I didnt know if it would go well, but Ill use everything that Ive prepared. If they kept on straight and attacked the mines, we would be at a disadvantage. Chapter 14 - Red Crows Invade: Afternoon Decision Chapter 14 C Red Crows Invade: Afternoon Decision One of the warriors was wounded from the skeleton archers attacks. As expected, it was poisoned, and his movements became dulled. Legda clicked his tongue and ordered the poisoned warrior and thief out of the village. The monsters defeated were six zombies and four skeleton archers. The gains were just a few trinkets. He had considered it as just a place to run away to so he didnt expect much income, but it irritates him that he was wasting time. Saras magic can be used to investigate, but that would reduce the number of salamanders that could be summoned. She herself said that she could only call as many as four in a day. If she forced herself, maybe five or six, but that was probably the limit. It hasnt been long since the day Sara joined the Red Crows, so Legda hasnt completely grasped the true extent of her powers. That said, he had roughly seen through the limits of her stamina. There were weak but persistent zombies in this mining village, Saras magic was very effective. However, because of their numbers, its obvious that shell hit her limits if she fired off magic without a plan. Let her fire off magic when its safe, and rape her when she becomes powerless. Forcing her to it and using aphrodisiacs against her will is fine, too. By controlling the amount of aphrodisiacs to use next time, shell become a docile bitch just like Shiro. Legda had always wanted Shiro Charlotte from the beginning. She had good character, strong at negotiations, and had big breasts though she was small in build. He approached her many times to become his woman, but partly due to their parties not getting along well, she didnt reply favorably. Which is why he made her his against her will. The poisoning and attacking of the white dogs was Legdas order. He thought the other women can just be his mens playthings, but one of them was killed in the attack. It didnt take long to break Charlottes ego due to the aphrodisiacs, but the other one broke down completely. And because he beat Charlotte up many times when he did her, her former lively disposition was all but gone, becoming a docile but frightened puppy. This is not the Charlotte he wanted. Which is why he let his men use her. If he did a little better in ravishing Sara, shell be his own personal bitch. She had small breasts, she herself was conscious of it. Setting her next to the small but big-breasted Shiro and doing them and comparing and teasing them would make for a fun play. That was what Legda thought. Legda, its that imp again! Saras voice brought Legda back to reality. Looking over, the imp with one of its wings burnt was totteringly flying in another direction from the village. Its going somewhere huh? Probably, might be some kind of base? Time wise, its about time to set up camp or think of evacuating for the day. If they returned now, theyd be back at the fishermans hut just as the sun went down. However, he cant stomach not bringing back anything worthwhile. He heard the dungeon master had his base in the village or a nearby place and did business with the underworld. If one had cash even a criminal would be sheltered, and given aid to escape, but Legda himself wanted to kill that dungeon master and snatch away the treasured base. Once the heat had cooled down, he could present the return of the mining village to the lord and the disturbance in the city would be water under the bridge. He may even get some rewards. Right, follow that imp. If theres a base lets capture it Legda gave his orders and started walking leisurely. Chapter 15 - Red Crows Invade: At the Inn Chapter 15 C Red Crows Invade: At the Inn Theres an inn this far away from the village. Well thats a surprise They had left the village and had been walking after the slowly fluttering imp for about one hour. Along the side of the only mountain road in the forest, there was a building that had once been used as an inn. Once they saw the inn, they shot the imp down. The archers were becoming uneasy since they had only less than ten-odd arrows remaining, it was about time they resupplied somewhere. They split up and headed toward the front and back doors and entered while on the lookout for traps. The inn was defenseless, maybe because they didnt expect it to be discovered or because they didnt have time to lay any traps. There were an adequate amount of water and liquor and food left behind. Legdas men cheered. The inn itself wasnt that spacious, just a tavern, guestrooms, storehouse, and the small room inside it. There was also a stable outside, no horses though. It was a two-story building, which was rare in these parts. It was probably the Dungeon Masters room, but everything had been carried away, it was totally empty. There were however some expensive looking things left behind. Captain! Theres a room underneath the storehouse! One of the men discovered the underground storehouse. It looked like it had once been used as a wine cellar, but right now there was being used for some other important matter. A woman! Seems like shes a slave! Inside the small underground room there was a wooden couch and bed. Also, a young girl tied with chains. So, youre that Dungeon Masters slave, are you? Sara was interrogating the little maid girl. It would probably have been the same no matter who did so, but if a man were to do it theres a high chance they would start fucking her before they got all the information out of her. Yes, I work in Masters service. I didnt hear that guests will be coming, so I didnt prepare anything, my deepest apologies After fifteen minutes of talking, Sara came to a conclusion. That girl at the very least had her soul dominated. Well something like a golem, I suppose. Shes completely bent on serving the Dungeon Master, this is a bit troublesome. If I can examine her more carefully, she might possibly be a well-made flesh golem, though. Then again flesh golems are patched out of strong monster or human corpses, so well, thats unlikely. The Dungeon Master, though, abandoned the girl and ran away. That imp might have had orders to tell the girl to go and run away somewhere The Dungeon Masters slave, huh. He probably used her to entertain the guests, no? Legda concluded thus. Captain, in that case can we use her? Dont break her. Weve finally found something usable, were bringing her back to town and turning her to money. anyway, its probably going to be better than doing it with some demon so Im sure the girl would be thankful too Vulgar laughs leaked out from the men around. They had already began drinking and making merry. Shiro was going around carrying booze with lifeless eyes, acting as if she didnt hear anything about the maid girl. It was probably her own self-defense mechanism, but Sara cant help getting irritated. Ill be on my room on the second floor then. I obviously cant be here when youre doing it, and Im tired sure, hows your magic power by the way? Some left, about enough for a fireball or two but more than that is a no go. Ill be going to bed for a short while Legda made a small click of the tongue seeing her about to leave, but she didnt know that. Ill come by later with booze and some food Legda, arent you being unusually considerate? Well, thanks What, youre an important comrade. Dont mind it. there are a few things I need to discuss afterward, too The men brought the maid girl to a guestroom, but since of course there were too many of them for the small room four people would have a go with her first. The girl obediently and without any particular resistance began servicing the men. Damn, I cant wait Two of the men were too impatient to wait so they returned to the tavern and dragged Shiro by the arm outside. Being horny with all the free time, they dragged Shiro to a convenient place and did her like how theyre used to doing. Even if they didnt, the booze had already gone into their system and all the tension had already left their minds. Just as Elliott planned, the fighting power had begun splitting up. Woah, this maid chicks trained. Dat tongue work , said the man with his penis in Dahlias mouth. Dahlia who was in maid clothes was having a penis pushed into her throat so strongly she had difficulty breathing. While looking at the scene from a flowerpot, I breathed a sigh. I wanted to avoid using Dahlia as bait like this if possible, but after considering the difference in power with the enemy, I couldnt come up with any better way. Dahlias skin and insides were carefully loaded with aphrodisiacs and delayed-effect paralysis drugs. Being a Flesh Golem, Dahlia herself wouldnt be affected much, but people who received that almost directly from Dahlias mucous membranes would. It would normally take 2 hours before the paralysis drugs took effect. If they were in the middle of strenuous activity, it wouldnt be weird if they took effect in under 30 minutes. Then it should be about time to move. There were numerous small paths into the base I made inside the mines. One of them led to the middle of the forest near my inn, I was waiting out the crisis with a flowerpot there, watching the situation in the inn. I only brought the one flowerpot here so I cant watch many places at the same time, but for now things were going well. Astarte, two of the men went outside with collar girl. This is a chance, lets go and crush them. Ill handle the girl, can you deal with the two men? I wont have a problem with two nearly unarmed men, Master Elliott. It would take a bit of work to bring them alive though if push comes to shove, I dont mind you killing them I had been gradually feeling less and less guilt over the orders that came out of my mouth. Even thinking that its the same thing the mercenaries are doing, it doesnt make me feel at ease but its a defense mechanism. Right now, there are four men with Dahlia in the guestroom, two men with collar girl outside, and the leader with three men in the tavern. The magician girl is in the second floor. Though its going well, Im bummed out that the five including the magician and the leader are together. It was good that the traps I hurriedly laid down last night worked well, but the problem is I expected too much out of them. Did Old Man Gustav bring those expecting that this would happen? Those traps or rather, drugs, were worth at least the entire last years income. I could only leave a grudge if it didnt work out. Chapter 16 - Red Crows Invade: Time of Temptation Chapter 16 C Red Crows Invade: Time of Temptation Noo, it hurts, noo? Now now Shiro, hurry up and lick! Youve gotten loose, havent you, brat! No, its just your thing thats small you doofus! In a stable a some distance away from the inn, two men were raping Shiro. They violently put them in without any foreplay or carressing. The swelling in her crotch from last night that hadnt healed was painful. She didnt know the names of these men. It was beyond agonizing to be violated and ordered around by the men that she had scorned just a week before, she felt neither pain nor pleasure she could no longer feel anything. Im sorry, Im a little los eh ? What are you !? Right that moment, they heard an unfamiliar womans voice. They looked and saw a woman that looked like a nun come into the barn and yell in surprise. Even in Shiros eyes, she had balanced proportions, her breasts were about the size of her own, possibly bigger. She was a very charming woman. Naturally, the two man who was raping Shiro saw her the same way. Yo, what might you be doing in an out of the way place like this? Well, you saw us at an unpleasant time didnt you? The mens eyes were dyed in lust. They were excited at seeing new prey. The nun apologetically turned away and tried to explain. Im very sorry, I didnt mean to peek I was separated from my companions and am stumped. I heard monsters appear around here and was feeling uneasy, but then I saw a light so While she said that, she slowly backed away, she seemed to be looking for a chance to escape. Is that all? Well, looks like youre just as troubled as we are. If its monsters, we can protect you Yes yes, a good woman, finally. Youre too good to let away Whether it was the drink talking or whether they planned to rape her from the beginning, the men slowly closed the distance. There was no way for Shiro to notice the dull light of mesmerization in their eyes. Eep The nun, Astarte, ran inside the deserted forest as if luring them in. Without realizing they were being lured, being manipulated, the two weaponless half naked men ran after the nun. The men didnt even call to their companions inside the inn just as planned. I slowly approached and put a soft towel on the collared young girl left behind. who are you? The girl vacantly asked. Being a thief, so long as she wasnt drugged, theres no way she wouldnt notice me coming close. Except that there was no light in her eyes, she probably lacked the normal capacity for judgement. Im the owner of this place, and probably an enemy to the adventurer team youre with, I suppose? I cant be sure that my words will get through but I answered since I had the time. I pulled her by the hand and she stood up without resistance. If youre willing to stay quiet, Ill let you run away from here Run away Seems like shes already broken. When I lightly pulled on her hand, she That person She vacantly gazed at the forest where Astarte ran away into. She seemed worried about Astarte looks like she wasnt a bad person. That said, we cant stay here for long. Taking the collared thief girl whose name I didnt know, I returned to my temporary base inside the forest. To wake her up, I had her sniff some strong alcohol. I tied her up beforehand so she didnt run or struggle, but it was probably no use. The girl coughed lightly and finally her cognition came back. Um you said earlier, youre an enemy Well, you look like that teams been treating you roughly. As for me, it would be bad if you stayed part of their fighting strength. I dont know what your circumstances are, but if you want to run away, you can run after this. Ill give you several days of food Youre probably a survivor from the White Dogs, arent you? Hearing the phrase, she jumped violently in surprise. honestly speaking, I thought I just stepped on a landmine. Thats because the members of the White dogs, her friends, were killed because of her. What I did was none other than putting salt in the wound in her heart. nothing, nobodys left anymore Her face was emotionless and passive before, but now she was expressing violent emotions. I couldnt protect them better. Everyone, posoned Yuri was killed, her sister Lily was raped with me and broke This was probably the first time she could show her emotions in a while. Her overflowing emotions overflowed in the form of tears, and I was stuck with the job of being the confessor. The young girl continued to cry, timewise, it was probably several minutes. When she finally calmed down, I called out to her. I had been interacting with her as a human, but now its time to make a deal with her as a demon. I understand. The Red Crows have been treating you horribly, and Im the Red Crows enemy. Our interests align. Ill help you run from the Red Crows If this girl wasnt there, the Red Crows wouldnt have sufficient thief skills. My chances of winning would go up significantly. Are you the dungeon master? Reluctantly so. Im still a trainee demon, see The nun you saw earlier was a colleague Are you, demons? Half-demon. Its true that the one who filled this mining village with zombies was me, but I didnt kill most of those people. That said, I dont particularly feel like killing you. To begin with, Im actually a merchant, if we can trade, then well trade. If necessary, I can introduce some trustworthy mercenaries There was probably no reason for the girl to refuse the deal. But while I was thinking that, she said something I didnt expect. I I dont have anywhere to go. Charlotte of the White Dogs is already in pieces and nowhere to be found. All thats left here is a dog that only knows how to be hit and be raped. I cant remember what I was doing before the incident anymore so so I dont care if you kill me. I dont care whatever you do to me. But at least, let me be your dog that was a surprise I knew that she was broken, but not this broken. Intellectually, I knew people are fragile, but this was the first time I saw with my own eyes. An little evil thought came to mind. I should give it a try then. Im still a demon, even if only half. Which means if you become my dog, you will be forsaking your humanity. Are you still alright with that ? I was half good intentions or rather, hesitation. But the other half was malicious and calculating, so I asked her. I had a hunch that she wasnt going to refuse. yes YES! Master Shiro, Shiro will quit being human for Master so, so dont hit me, dont throw me away The Master she was seeing was probably not me. Or more accurately, it didnt matter if it wasnt me. The fear of her current masters who broke her, and the hope of being saved by someone mingled and took away her normal judgement. Still, what was here was me, and nobody else but me could save her in her current situation. Isnt that the result I wanted, and the fulfilment of her wishes? Right now, I felt like Im one step further on the path of being a demon. Chapter 17 - Red Crows Invade: The Female Thief Charlotte’s End Chapter 17 C Red Crows Invade: The Female Thief Charlottes End Haa Doesh it feel good? Slurp slurp, she licked my penis, deliberately making noise. I was sitting in a seat, opening my groins slightly. She was kneeling on the floor, burying her face in my crotch. The tongue that had under rigorous circumstances become nothing but a tool for pleasuring others, was greatly stimulating not only my physical pleasure, but also a sadistic one, or possibly a lust for conquest. Yeah, its good, Charlotte oh, she doesnt exist anymore. What was your name now ? Which reminds me, I didnt know the girls name. The girl formerly known as Charlotte covered my penis with her lips instead of responding and relentlessly licked my glans. I havent done it with anyone today so I couldnt really hold back actually, there was no need to hold back. Yeah, theres a good girl Im coming I lightly pressed down on her hair and ejaculated without holding anything back. Because my penis wasnt lodged too deeply in her throat, it slid out of her mouth without her being able to hold on to it. Almost half the ejaculated semen covered her face. Masters stuff, is warm Her face looked so happy so I pat her hair as if I was comforting a child. Um Master youre not going to hit Shiro? She somewhat flusteredly licked off the semen that had splattered onto her face. But somehow, my reaction was strange to her, and she asked me in a fluster. I came to understand that her name now was Shiro and that whenever anything happened, the men would strike her. Why? Havent you been making me feel good, Shiro? Theres no reason for me to hit you. As long as you live your life for me, Ill treat you kindly Having attachments to ones tools was a common thing. Loving ones pets was also just as common. I had to treat Dahlia as a tool, but on the other hand, its also true that I held attachments to her. However, Im pretty sure that its not a proper kind of love. Im not used to human love. !? But to this girl, who had been spending her days as a slave among ruffians, this came as a shock. Drip, drip, juices dripped from Shiros crotch, forming a small puddle at her feet. hngg! Shiro, Shiro is masters dog. Masters tool. Use me any time you like. Ill do anything, anything. So please, be kind to me please Was it her normal tone of voice? She sounded a bit fawning. If she was willing to go this far to ask of me, then its only fair that I respond in kind. Also, its better to have more power. Remembering what Astarte taught me, I picked up Shiros petite body and laid her down on the faux-bed. When my hand drew near her crotch, Shiro leaked a sweet voice. She was completely ready to receive me down there. I put a little bit of two fingers inside and gently moved them. Shiro, lets begin the contract. This is a demon contract, youre sure about this, right? You will from now on be my Elliotts servant and quit being human. You will throw away the churchs teachings and the grace of god, and you will live and serve me personally. If you do, I will keep you Finally, even though its just for the formality, I told her the terms of the contract. It was in short, no more than a ceremony in order to plant in her the awareness that she contracted with a demon out of her own will, and make it easier to shackle her heart. Powerful demons dont seem to need to do this kind of thing. Contracts like these mostly dont need her to say anything but just think it, but I was wondering whether it would be effective on Shiro. Yes! Shiro, will be Elliotts dog! Ill do anything! Woof! Woof! So, so please please put it in! This might be the first time she ever talked to a man and invited him in out of her own will. And yet, her body was the body of one forcefully trained as a bitch. I can clearly see that she herself was bewildered by the unusual circumstance. Which was why I felt like teasing her a little. Shiro, I will forgive you begging to your master, but I wont understand if you dont clearly tell me what you want, you know? It clearly had an effect. She clamped down tight on my fingers inside her vagina. U um, y your penis your dick your cock! Please, thrust it inside, Shiros sopping pussy and rub it there! Because she was lying down, she didnt have much freedom to move her body. Of course, she could do something if she thought about sitting herself up, but with my fingers in her, they would come out if she rose. Shiro fears that and so she didnt move. Instead, her hips twitched, and she miserably tried to rub her crotch on them. Then I finally let my fingers go and whispered to her. Alright, fine. Now lift your legs up with your own hands show me where you want me to put it in Shiros face was dyed red. And yet, once she spoke out her desires, she was unable to stop. Shiro raised her thighs with her own hands, spreading her legs on her own. It was still swelling but was covered in juices from the teasing. That said, wont it hit the swollen part and hurt her if I put it in just like this? Like a doctor examining a patient with his hands, I prodded her genitals, touched them, and lightly pinched them, checking whether or not I was hurting her. She seemed to have registered pain as pleasure a bit, but sure enough, she was hurt when I touched the swollen part and winced. Im not sadistic enough to be happy causing her pain. Shiro, Ill be looking for some medicine, so you keep saying what is it that you want. You may stop talking and breathe when you run out of breath If you dont keep on saying it, I wont be doing it to you, alright? Yes, Masters cock, masters cock I want, masters cock While I looked for a painkilling salve in my toolbox, Shiro seemed to be excited by the words she was saying, and her expression melted even more. Cock cock, ah, master. I want masters cock Sheesh, its perplexing how its so convenient for me. I took some painkilling salve from the vial and spread it over the swollen part. Hyaan? Shiro shrieked from the cold sensation. As the pain lessened, her arousal that had been held back by the pain returned. Her voice became more lewd until it finally became coquettish. Haa aahn . Master, Shiro, cant take it any more When I noticed, Shiros crotch had made a small, steaming, puddle. I tried prodding inside Shiros vagina with a finger. It was sopping wet. Her pussy was warm, and repeatedly tightened over my finger. I prodded my finger, wet with genital juices, on Shiros face. She sucked it without hesitation. Its about time. Ill be at my limit soon, and I wont be having much time any longer. Chapter 18 - Red Crows Invade: Dog Girl Shiro Chapter 18 C Red Crows Invade: Dog Girl Shiro When I pulled my pants down, my penis was already stiffly erect. Ah I want master hurry Shiros voice became more shrill, it goes without saying that shes already completely aroused. My penis entered Shiros vagina without it offering any substantial resistance. AAAAAAAAAHHH!! Its good, It feels good! Shiro raised her voice out loud. If we werent inside a cave, her voice would surely have leaked outside. Shiros vagina was warm and full of fluids. Her vagina didnt clamp down all that strongly, but it wrapped me and undulated, pulling me deeper inside. Unlike Astarte, who clamps down strong from doing it habitually. Unlike Dahlia, who, perhaps because of her lack of experience and nature as a golem, is firm at first but gradually becomes soft when receiving my attacks. Shiros vagina was warm and drags me in like plunging into a freshly warmed hot bath. Every time my penis thrusted into her, I felt it hitting the wall inside. HWHAAAAAAA!? AAAAAAAAHHHH!? Shiro let leak a strange voice and widened her eyes. There was a light sound as I felt a warm fluid and sensed a peculiar smell. Shiro leaked herself. Tears fell from her wide open eyes while she continued her slow pulling motion with her pussy. Shiro, what a naughty girl you are. To pee in a place like this haa, haaah. M, Mashter wha, whash was zat jusht now ? She herself didnt understand what happened. Intellectualy, I thought that I might have reached the entrance to her womb, but even I didnt have the leasure to calmly go inside. You need to be punished ? The moment I said punish, Shiros body tensed and stiffened for an instant. However, Shiro loosened almost immediately and looked at me fawningly. If ish mashter, I don mind pleashe punish this bad Shiro Without waiting for her next words, I stole her lips. I made use of Shiros moment of surprise to change my pose. I put both hands around Shiros back, grabbing her buttocks and lifting her up. Now that I was standing up, I thrusted into her from below. My penis entered Shiros body under her weight, and repeatedly hit into her womb. I turned my body around, and now I was sitting on the bed, hugging Shiro face to face. Ill be coming real soon now. Take them all in and dont leave any behind, okay? A good quantity of magic power. swelled up inside me. I poured it a little bit at a time into Shiro, through my penis, and through my lips. However, it would be faster for the finish if I directly injected it inside her vagina. Then her power of reason, being on the side of having magic poured into her, should be whittled down as much as possible. If possible, it would be better if she surrendered and become dominated by me. Yesh, come! Cum, mashtersh cum, do want!! Im coming, !!! I let out everything I had stocked up. My powerful ejaculation violated her insides, washing away the traces of the men that had been using her up until now. AAAAAAH, ISH HOOOT, ISH HOOOOOOOOOOOTT! MY TUMMY IS HOOOT!! My magic power entered Shiros vagina, her womb, and from there circulated around her body. That much I could see. I couldnt see it back when it was Dahlias turn, but I could see it a little now. My magic power was rewriting the structure of Shiros body little by little. Shiros widely open eyes lost its focus and the light slowly faded from them. And then, after a little while, her focus and her strength came back. Shiros body that I was hugging had grown, light, downy, nice feeling fur. Her back sprung up, and a small protuberance grew out of the root of her buttocks, and something tore out of her skin it was a tail. The muscles around her tail swelled, followed it and arranged themselves, then grew fur, becoming a true tail. In just a few minutes of receiving my semen inside her vagina, Shiro received a new life as a demon. that said, her tail wasnt something youd notice unless you looked closely. If she hid it then shed look just like a human from a distance. Haa what, is this ? Shiro gazed at the back of her own hand, and muttered curiously. It seemed like the dog attribute had established itself within Shiro and came to surface. Shiro, you are now literally my dog. How do you feel? Still connected to each other, I asked my new servant. The girl who had received a new life as a Weredog, for the first time showed a bright and lewd smile and answered. Maaster, Shiro is born again this is the best!! Honestly speaking, I still wanted to come inside Shiro several times more. But I dont know if I had the time to be saying something like that now. I pulled my half-erect penis out of her and stood up. Shiro reluctantly let go and licked my penis, and began cleaning the juices and cum off it. Shiro, this might be early, but as your master, I have an order for you Chapter 19 - The Red Crows Fall: Night Battle Chapter 19 C The Red Crows Fall: Night Battle KYAAAAAAA! There was a scream from outside and Legda was back on alert. He had put aphrodisiac and sleeping drugs in Saras food, she had finally just eaten them. He thought it was a failure, but Sara had also become vigilant and said to him. Legda, outside. Isnt it the girls voice!? It wasnt the first time his men went raping Shiro outside. But it looks like they had bad luck and were attacked by stray zombies from the village. If they were heavily injured, their fighting power for tomorrow would decrease. He clicked his tongue and took Sara along downstairs. His men were quite drunk but they werent about to go to sleep. Just like when camping out on the battlefield, they quickly put on armor and opened the window sill to see the situation outside. The four men doing the maid in the basement also came in through the door to see what happened. A half-naked Shiro was running toward the building. She was dragging one of her legs, seemingly injured, her speed was slow. If he remembered correctly, two of the men took her outside. They mustve been attacked there. They saw four or five zombie-looking things chasing her from behind. Normally, they wouldnt have any chance to catch up to Shiro, but with her condition, theres a chance they would. Cant be helped, shes still a trap handler even though shes a dog. Were going out Its dark, but the enemies were only zombies. Under Legdas command, the heavy armored warriors wielding swords and shields went out together with the archers. Enlighten! Flame Torch! Behind him, Sara summoned a fire spirit to light up the battlefield. It wasnt as bright as day, but it was enough for them to see the enemy positions. They left the building, the archers readied arrows. When Shiro noticed them, she rolled to the side, away from the arrows path. Alright! Theyre sitting ducks! Im feelin a little slow, but this much is easy Fucking zombies, you got the nerve to attack us laying down Several arrows flew, each found their way to a zombie. Naturally, the zombies didnt fall from just one shot, but their strength were weakened. Good, now hurry and finish them Legda and the three heavy warriors lightly stepped up to the zombies and Disappeared from Sara and the Archers sights. Its a pit trap! There were screaming. The heavy warriors lower bodies sank into a pitfall. There was a ditch that wasnt there when they came, filling the width of the road. Cloth scraps and dust flew in the air. ?Catch?! Someones voice came in from somewhere, and screams came out from the pit. That went well. At least, the most troublesome four heavies fell into the pit. When all the Red Crows went inside the inn, I laid hard planks over the pit and covered it with dirt. It wouldve been over if they noticed my footsteps then, but it went well. In order to turn their attention away, I let them kill the imp they were supposed to have let go earlier. I moved some skeleton archers I had prepared on the rooftop beforehand to attack the flustered archers. Attacked from behind and with barely any armor, the archers were helplessly wounded. Kh, the hell is this!? My bodys heavy, what the hell !? The heavies that fell into pit were just now finally realizing that somethings wrong with themselves. They finally noticed the delayed paralysis poison I put in Dahlias mouth and crotch. Also, I put in a little trick inside the pit. Because I had very little time to prepare, I was only able to make pits deep enough to drop them down to their waist, even with the help of the zombies. Even with the poison that slowed them down, they wont all stay in the trap, so theres a good chance theyd quickly get out. So, I attached the byproducts of my research, the arm-only golems, onto logs and arranged them at the bottom of the pit. And I made it so that when I gave the command word ?Catch?, theyd grab the nearest thing and not let go. Help, somethings got my leg! Damnit, my bodys heavy! The sudden crisis drove Legdas men into panic. In a fluster, Legda gave the still healthy archers and Sara orders. Archers, control the rooftop! Sara, burn down the zombies! While Sara was trying to calm down and follow the orders, she felt discomfort in her body. ( what, somehow, my body feels hot was I this tired?) She didnt know that the slight discomfort was caused by Legdas apdhrodisiacs and sleeping drugs. Once she made sure Shiro had gone behind her, she mustered her spirit and called upon the spirits. Fulfill thy contract, come forth from the staff of stars, Stalwart Salamander! Magic power oozed out of her body. She probably had only one or two shots left. Fire spread, and terminated three of zombies. The first collapsed and went down, the other two were damaged and unable to move. However, there were two left. While wary of the skeleton archers on the roof, she chanted the second spell. The archers were covering her, but it only took one arrow to interrupt her chant. It was highly possible she could be rendered immobile by pain. She raised her wand and began her chant. Then, someone jumped in from the side. Im taking this! Shiro!? The thief girl held Saras wrist to steal her wand. A thief vs a magician. It was also a surprise attack, the difference in body strength was hard to ignore. Sara dropped her wand, Shiro snatched it and ran into the forest. At that time, Sara finally noticed something unfamiliar at Shiros backside. eh, a tail? Master, now! Her voice was the trigger, it was plainly obvious. But there was nothing they could do. Glass bottles rained down from the roof and broke at their feet, the fluid quickly evaporated and turned into smoke. If one looked, the bottles also fell around the ditch where Legda and the heavies were. Their bodies quickly become numb and their consciousness faded. The archers also slowly fell down. Unable to foresee Shiros betrayal, they fell to their knees and collapsed on their backs. Sara saw on the rooftops, a young man watching them with a troubled face and fainted. Chapter 20 - The Red Crows Fall: Capture Chapter 20 C The Red Crows Fall: Capture What I bought fro Gustav was a volatile paralysis drug. It had a small area of effect, so it was meant to be used indoors. Though it wasnt meant for outdoor use the results were great. It might or might not have been their bad luck, but the remaining two archers that werent paralyzed were assaulted to death by the zombies and skeleton archers. With that done, I dropped down from the roof and administered strong sleeping drugs to everyone immobilized. Gustavs paralysis drug had immediate effect but its also as quick to wear off. They would naturally be able to move again in under five minutes, so I couldt waste any time. Master! Shiro did everything as told! Shiro came rushing at me wagging her tail. I patted her head and she happily smiled. Good girl, lets give you your reward later. Now help me out. Shiro, theres a maid girl called Dahlia in the inns basement, go see to her. As for the mage right, lets bring her to the room in the mines. Without her wand her magics going to be restricted for now. I suppose itll be safer to gag her Around that time, Astarte came back. Behind her, she had brought along two ugly pig-faced demons. If Im not mistaken, those are the demons called orcs Master Elliott, magnificent job. Its a huge success? Astarte, those two are? Well, there wasnt really any need to ask. Astarte had this glossy look on her face. The men who were raping the thief became these obedient little ones when I poured magic into them. Since my subordinates are also Master Elliotts subordinates, please use them whichever way you like I had no idea how hard it is to transform two men into demons in under an hour, but well, lets just be thankful. Astarte can you turn the remaining adventurers into demons like that? I can only guess what kind of person this Leader guy is, but turning them into demons and using them is much better than killing them and turning them into zombies. If possible, I wanted them to augment my fighting strength. I see, can I borrow Dahlia and the thief girl Master Elliott turned? Itll take some time, but Ill try Ill leave it to you Astarte. Now then, lets bring these guys back. ?Release?! I said the command word and the arm golems in the pit trap released the heavies legs. I then ordered the zombies and orcs to take the men out. Shiro came back with a cum-stained Dahlia. Now lets get back in the dungeon. We ended up not letting a single human return alive. Chapter 21 - The Red Crows Fall: Depraved Ritual Chapter 21 C The Red Crows Fall: Depraved Ritual When he came to, he was doing a girl from behind. He had been in a daze for a while, and couldnt remember what he had been doing. But that thought was driven away by the pleasure of sticking his penis inside the wet vagina. He looked to the side, one of his men was doing Shiro. Shiro wasnt crying, her face was painted in joy, she was actively moving her hips on her own. The woman he was ravishing was a nun. He had no recollection of her face, but he mightve seen her somewhere before. A passionate sobbing, tempting, choking woman. When he used his strength to grip her buttocks and thrusted his penis, the nun made an alluring moan. In front of him, two of his other men were skewering the maid girl from the front and back. The maid girl was stifling her voice, but her face was clearly lively, enduring her pleasure. And yet, for some reason his men seemed to be covered in strange patterns. Before he could question it, lustful cries came in from all around, arousing him and making him want to make this woman cry some more. He turned the woman over and stood up. He straddled the lightweight woman and her body sought to stick his penis in on her own. The upper half of her habit was half torn while the lower half had been bared. The thick bush between her legs were moist. Letting leak a deflated sigh, she circled her arms around his neck, brought her lips to his nape, and licked. After relishing it for a while, he suddenly felt his limit. It took a while for him to register that the beastly roar was his own, but he paid no heed to it and let out a large amount of semen into the nun. The nun crumbled down, so he threw her away onto the floor. The nun got up and came toward him on all fours together with the maid, then stood on her knees and began licking his penis. When he noticed it, Shiro was already in front of him. For some reason she had a tail, but her face and eyes were that of the White Dogs Charlotte. Shiro turned around and thrusted her buttocks at him, turned to look at him and spread her behind wide with both hands, showing a vagina wet with semen, and enticed him in. Come on Legda come in. Please Letting out a roar, he pulled Charlottes buttocks. He raised her small body and thrusted his penis in. Her warm vagina, wet with fluid, tightened around him, sending him waves of pleasure. He came inside Shiro several times and continued. His vision gradually blurred. Amid the pleasure, the world began to turn red. my head feels heavy, like I was having a hangover. When I opened my eyes, I realized I was in some kind of building. The racket next door was really noisy. The room was rather warm !? Then my memories suddenly rushed in. We had fallen into a trap! I hurriedly jumped tried to jump, but then I noticed both my arms were tied. Looking around, I saw I had been laid down in a bed, with sheets spread out, and a towel. They at least gave me hospitality or rather, they understood human norms. I heard this dungeon master destroyed a village and turned it into a hell crawling with zombies, but the image didnt match. I am the magician Thalia, contractor of the spirits of fire, master of the fire salamander. Right, I remember but its just that, the proof of my contract, the wand that sealed the fire salamander was gone. I still couldnt say my body had completely recovered, but at least I wasnt in a bad condition. For some reason my body felt warm inside, I mightve caught a cold. Considering my state of hunger, it seems I had been out of it for several hours. Looking around the rooms contents, it looked like one of the chambers inside the mines being repurposed as a room. I had no idea how they kept this place ventilated but the air wasnt stale. There was a small candle placed inside, casting a dim light throughout the room, but since it was the only light source, I couldnt see the entire room. But, theres one thing I could see. There was a desk and chair ahead of me, and a man sleeping, draped over it. Chapter 22 - The Red Crows Fall: Female Mage Thalia Chapter 22 C The Red Crows Fall: Female Mage Thalia Hey you! Why are you sleeping in a place like this! Wake up! I dont get whats going on here! The mage yelled as if trying to divert her anxiety, maybe out of relief, or maybe because she was strong hearted to begin with. Ah, this wont do, I fell asleep. Ah, morning. Sorry, sorry, I fell aslep That was a dumb line, if I could say so myself, but its true, cant be helped. It wouldve been a lot of trouble if the mage slipped out like a thief. Shouldnt let my guard down. Who the hell are you? What is this place? Help me out here! Shes lively, huh. for now, I had to bring this girl down somehow. Luckily, I could carry her away now with this pace, though it might not be so lucky for her. Im Elliott, a guy hiding and living around these parts. I used to manage the inn you guys ate and drank out of you see Yup, I did not lie. Dungeon master ? No, I dontt think a boring guy like this could be such a big shot I can hear you you know? I can hear you. Well, if she misunderstood then theres no need for me to correct her. That aside, can you tell me your name? Im not going to ask you to pay for what you ate and drank? She was vigilant, but she didnt seem to consider me dangerous. well, even though I could use magic, its just enchantment, Im not physically strong either, and Im carrying my body lightly. Would it be better if I wore something that would be effective to bluff with like Astarte said after all? Thalia. Im Thalia. And dont you ever shorten it Surprisingly, she meekly answered. this girl, could she actually be na?ve? Anyway, lets just have a chat or maybe thats difficult after all. Come on, get this rope off of me! I cant use magic or run away like this Well, that happens when youre tied up, right. Sorry, but I cant let you go free. I have my position to consider, you see? You, are you actually the Dungeon Masters man? Thats dirty! You tricked me! This girl isnt the sharpest tool in the shed, is she? But nevermind that. Are you thirsty? Hungry? It seemed you were in the middle of dinner? Thalia, was it? Did you notice that your friends were poisoning you? eh? She made a blank look. So she actually hadnt noticed. She might be actually younger than she looked. I confirmed you were staying in the second floor room. I saw your uneaten food there. There are sleeping drugs and aphrodisiacs in the water jug. You were certainly the last of them to wake up. Those words startled Thalia. She realized the aphrodisiacs were still inside of her. H, hold on!? What do you mean? Are you saying you put the sleeping drugs and those aphrodisiacs in there!? Well, theres that possibility. This girl seemed to be out of place among those ruffians. According to Gustav, shes a newbie, right? Youre unexpectedly na?ve, arent you. Your friends put those drugs in. I dont think they were going to take your life, but doing something unbecoming while youre sedated is a different matter !! She looked as if she didnt want to believe what I said. But it was written all over her face that she was fighting the thought that it might have been possible. B, but to do that, to friends Her voice trembled, lets give her one more push. Friends? I think you were new, but do they seem like the sort to cherish their friends to you? Since I only had the information Gustav brought, this was actually mostly guesswork on my part. But seeing how Shiro was treated, I could see that they werent exactly the well-mannered type. The reason you didnt end up like Shiro was because youre a mage and were strong enough to resist. Still, if nothing had happened they were planning to rape you last night. but thats just my guess, I might just be trying to make you uneasy, too Thalia looked anxious, but she still glared at me, showing her will to resist. did you make Shiro betray u? Did the Dungeon Master? What happened to Shiro? And whats with the tail ? I suppose I should explain. If so, it should be faster just to show her. I lit up a candlestick and adjusted the rooms lighting. I moved the partitioning wall and showed her whats happening in the next room. Moans and rough breaths, and the choking smell of semen. The remaining members of the Red Crows were in the room, covered in strange patterns. Locked in a grapple with Astarte, Dahlia, and Shiro. The orgy had been going on for two hours already. Chapter 23 - The Crow Falls: The Magician’s Bewilderment Chapter 23 C The Crow Falls: The Magicians Bewilderment Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of Man-Eating Dungeon! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above. --------------------------------------------------------------- Note: C Sara and Thalia are the same person. Eh, Ehhhhhhhh!? After seeing the scene, Thalia closed her eyes and turns her head with a red face. There is no need to guess, She has little experience in that field. Or it might be because she is a virgin. There are proper reasons for showing her this. Its to make her sexually excited and to make her lose her composure by showing her the corrupted appearances of her friends. And then, by showing Thalia who is a magician that has studied at the academy, this room, I wanted to know whether or not she would notice these intentions of mine. This room was filled with magical symbols written on both the floor and ceiling. The formations were written by mixing my blood and semen with a dye. There were things that I learned from Astarte, and things that I added from my own studies. Since I tampered with various things, I thought that she may be able to see through it in a flash Huh, a Magic Formation of Metamorphosis!? What type of engraving is that!? Is that a ritual? No way, I dont know anything about it! None of these were taught at the Academy!? Well, she managed to uncover it instantaneously. It was not like I didnt expect it, but she still gave me a shock. When I need to remake a human into a demon, I need to pour magical power into my partner through sexual intercourse. That being said, personally, I dont want to do such a thing with a male partner. Also, only being able to do one person at a time is inefficient. Because I learned a technique that establishes a factory that could change the properties of materials when I was making Golems, I tried to utilize that technique and created an experiment to see if it could efficiently turn them into monsters Well, either way, it worked in theory, so why dont I just test it out and see what happens. Look closely at Shiro. She stopped being human for me, but doesnt she seem happier now? Youve seen how Shiro was treated as a thing for comfort by the Red Crows, havent you? At that time, was Shiro having sex with that much pleasure? Hearing my voice, Thalia tried to look away, but she couldnt. Shiro, who was being screwed in doggystyle by a giant of a man, noticed us and gave us a smile. Masterrr, SaraaSho you came? Look, Ledgas dick, its shlapping me sho muchh Hiiiii.. Seeing where the two were connected, ThaliaOr Sara as she was calledmade a small gulp. As if she had just remembered something, she stood up from the bed and tried to run away. . The Golem arm that was equipped on the side of the bed caught Thalias leg. Although it was nothing but an arm, Thalia still lacked the base strength to shake the Golems physical strength off her. Who the hellare you? She sounded mortified, and tried not to show fear. Despite her intentions to remain strong, Thalia asked me this question while harboring a small amount of fear that she couldnt hide. Didnt I tell you just a little while ago? I am Elliot, the inhabitant of this neighborhood and the only living survivor of the desolate village you had to pass through to get here.Oh, I am only half-Human though. I am an apprentice half-Demon as well as this dungeons master. At the same time when I was explaining this to Sara, the large man called Legda gave a loud shout as he climaxed and collapsed. That was, after all, his twelfth time. It seems that everyone else was also reaching their limit as they started to collapse one after another. They didnt just lose their consciousness but their human souls as well. Now, when they wake up, they would all be turned into demons. Going around behind the stationary Thalias back, I stealthily moved several steps away. Using a certain tool, I called out to her. Thalia, I will give you a choice, Would you like to be held in my arms or would you rather like to be raped by your former colleagues who will turn into something different from now on? Which do you prefer? You idiot! I refuse them both! O Spirit of Fire! Without the incantations and required gestures meant for the sake of casting a spell, Thalia forcibly summoned a Spirit of Fire. I think that it uses a lot more magical power when she forcibly activates the spell like that, but It almost landed a direct hit on the place that she aimed at. If that had hit me directly, I might have actually died. Well, Astarte, who was currently glaring at Thalia with an incredible look while being embraced by the men, might have done something about it. So you are able to call the elemental spirits even in that condition? As expected of youBut, I made preparations for that. Why!? Didnt it make a direct hit!? Thalia tried to twist her neck to look behind her back but I interrupt her by taking a step forward from her behind and showed her a small shell. .! Looks like she knows about this magic tool. This magic tool can transmit voices and also gives you the ability to transmit your own voice from behind a wall, a short distance away. I moved to a blind spot behind Sara, hid behind the wall and talked to her through this tool. Although, its an artifact that cant be called cheap even when made by an amateur such as myself, the goal this needed to do has been achieved and Thalias magical power have almost been used up. --------------------------------------------------------------- Taking wine out from the bottle that was placed on the desk, I held the liquid in my mouth. Its the wine that contains an aphrodisiac which was used by Red Crows leader. This, most likely, has a stronger effect than the one that I currently possess. Wh, what, drinking wine like that, are you making fun , MUH!? I pinched Saras thin jaw and stole her lips with a surprise attack. She must have been thirsty and hungry. After all, a lot of time has passed since she ate something. When I poured the wine into her mouth, she resisted for a bit, but Thalia ended up drinking more than half of it. Its a gift from your teammates. Your body might get hotter than it is right now eventually, but just endure it. I dont want to force you to do anything.Though shes like this now, I also told Shiro that I would let her escape, you know? If that is what she truly wished Wha, what foolish things are you saying!? If she was in that kind of state, of course she would want to escape!? Why would she go out of her way to continue that way of life!? It seems that she doesnt believe that it was Shiros own choice. Well, since I, myself, doubted her at first, its not unreasonable. In that case, it would be faster for her to hear it directly from the person herself. Shiro, could you tell this girl why you became my dog? Taking a good look at the men of the Red Crows, all except for the last person, were already exhausted and have collapsed. When they wake up, they will cease to be humans. When they had magical power poured into them through sex with Dahlia and Shiro, who had turned into demons due to my magical power, my magical power, although low in quantity, is poured into them as well. Of course, since its not possible for Dahlia and Shiro to turn their partners into demons, I will need to perform a ritual afterwards thoughBy doing that, it becomes possible for me to control the demons created to a certain extent. Shiro came along and clung onto the restrained Thalia. Saraa .Shiro is ve~ry happy right now, you know? Because Master doesnt hit Shiro and is very gentle with her. It feels really good and comfortable. Having been bathed in a large amount of semen, Shiros face and body overflowed with the smell of sperm. Thalia frowned from the odor. With how she is wriggling at the crotch, could this be proof that the aphrodisiac is taking effect? Shiro, you really have become a demon.! I meann, the human called Charlotte isnt anywhere anymore after all. Just as you also know, Shiro is a bitch after all. Since she isnt human, she became a ve~ry perverted dog. Thats why Shiro asked Master to turn her into a dog? Shiro.You really did want it on your own Now that she understood Shiros situation, she was at a loss for words. At that point, Shiro stole her lips. Mnh..!? .hhhaaa Sara-chan was always kind to me, you never hit me and you even gave me medicine. It made me a bit happy. Thats why, become Masters dog together with me, okay? As Shiro was saying that, she was taking Thalias clothes off. Her breasts were on the small side, conservatively protruding out only to the point of filling up the palm of my hand when gathered, and her light pink nipples were standing erect. Shiro mercilessly licked Thalias nipples and started sucking on them. Ah, sto, stop it!? Sara-chan, seeing Shiro getting raped by everyone, you got aroused, didnt you? Youd go into your private room, kill your voice, and masturbate on your own, right? Shiro, knew all about it. After everyone went to sleep, you masturbated over and over, didnt you. You wont have to masturbate anymore. Ill give you something that feels even better. Master will have you do something that feels even better, you know? Having her unexpected inclination exposed, Thalias complexion went from bright red to ghastly pale. At that time, the giant man who was raping Astarte and Dahlia raised a remarkably loud voice, and as a large amount of semen flooded out from Dahlias vagina, he collapsed as if he fainted. Shiro, for the time being, please get along with that girl. During that time, I will go and wake everyone up. Chapter 24 The Crows Fall: Increasing Chapter 24 The Crows Fall: Increasing Although I do have Astartes training, my ritual is self-taught so, to be completely honest, its performance isnt all that good. I thought that Thalia would mock me for it.But due to the strange atmosphere surrounding her, with the aphrodisiac in her body and the pleasure given to her by Shiro, Thalias eyes were darting about all over the place. After casting the spell, the Magical Metamorphosis Formation which was set in the room started to activate. Falling under my expectations, the Demonification Ritual that Im using seems to not contain a strong compelling force. My Father, whose face I have never seen, can also change the form of his partner with his own will, but if they were to degenerate into a demon without him choosing anything, the variation would change depending on the partners true natureor thats on the level it was said to be. Being able to decide on what my partner would turn into is something I (probably) am unable to do. The type of demon that my partner will turn into will be greatly influenced by the partners true nature and their current life circumstances. Dahlia, who originally had a submissive nature and had furthermore lost half of her consciousness on the brink of death, had lost the majority of her memories and personality so she became a Golem. Shiro, who was trained as a bitch and had lost herself, recognized me as her Master and became a Weredog. Now then, I wonder what these men will change into? FUGUa, GUOoOoO!? UUU, UAGAGAGAGAaaaaa!! Groans were raised from those men while they were still unconscious. Since they lost consciousness in the middle of cumming in an orgy that lasted several hours, there was no way that they would turn into demons that still possessed clear egos. Though, I would be thankful if their wildness and ego were restrained and become demons that were obedient to me. Hii? Wh, what was that. While being groped in waves of pleasure, Thalia stiffened up for a moment and raised a voice of fear. Oh that. They are transforming into demons. Devoting yourself for Masters sake feels ve~ry good, you know? I wonder, did Shiros words even make it through to Thalia? No way, I dont know anything about thatthat kind of thing, thatsAh Shiro plugs Thalias lips with her own. Then she stretches her fingers to Thalias crotch and she started to gently fiddle with the entrance to her secret thicket. Listening to the sweet voice resounding from behind me, I tried hard to concentrate on the ceremony. The bodies of the adventurers began to bulge and swell. Their hair began to fall from their bodies. Their canines extended out from their mouths, and their skin hardened. Elliot-sama, congratulationsThese are Orcs. While listening to Astarte, I repeated her words like a parrot. Orcs huh.. Sorry but this is first time that I saw demons like this, Demons that I dont have much knowledge of other than it having a pig-like face. An Orc is the lowest rank Demon in the Demon world that can be crossed with various type of creatures. They have got a strong vitality and a strong sex drive. Their intelligence isnt that high. However, its possible to build an army if they have a strong commander. Looks like that big guy has transformed into a top class Orc. The orcs slowly got on their feet and looked around with faces filled with confusion. Even when they looked at each other, it seems that they didnt recognize one another as acquaintances.Feelings of guilt didnt well up all that much since they were my enemies, but they had lost not only their memories and their names, but also their very humanity by becoming demons. The one that turned them into demons, was me. A fact that I must never forget. .You all. I called out to them. The thoughts of these men that had just turned into Orcs were faintly transmitted to me. (I want to rape, I want to eat, I want to kill.) The brutal impulses that low ranking demons possess were being transmitted to me, but maybe because they were under my control, I was able to easily repress those impulses. Do you know who I am? The Orcs made dubious faces and after a short while, they kneeled in front of me. They probably dont understand why they are obeying me. Still, as long as I can control them, they are unable to disobey me.Thats during the time that they are under my control. But, if there were removed from my control for some kind of reason, Im sure that they will obey those impulses and continually destroy and slaughter everything in front of them.I now fully understand the reason why the human world and the demonic world are so incompatible. If you follow me, I shall satisfy your desires to a certain extent. So for now, be obedient. The former leader of the Red Crows that now had become an Orc Leader heard those words and gave a small nod of affirmation. Looks like the ritual ended pretty well. Chapter 25: The Crows Fall - Sara Chapter 25: The Crows Fall C Sara Looking at me who came back, Sara seemed more afraid compared to before. Thats to be expected. After all, I showed her such a scene, and it would have been meaningless unless she was scared. That would be counterintuitive to the goal I had in my mind when I went out of my way to show her the ritual. By showing her that I am a ruthless being, it would make Sara believe that her defeat is indubitably the only thing that will happen. Sara is a beautiful girl (although her breasts are on the modest side). But what I wanted most from her was neither her beauty nor her body, it was her ability as a magician. There is no point in killing her and then turning her in zombie. After all, there is a chance that if you lose your ego you may lose your magic talent. That is why I want her to turn into a demon while she still retains her consciousness. Unlike Shiro, she and I basically have an antagonistic relationship. First of all, she wont open up her body on her own, and doesnt desire to turn into a demon. In the event that she has the will to resist me, I dont know if she will be able to turn into a demon or not. In the worst case scenario, she would become a rampaging demon bestowed with magical power, and then it would be highly likely that I would be attacked by her as a result of being unable to control her. With that being the case, it would be easier to talk her into it. I will tempt Sara into submitting to me while she hasnt lost herself. To do that, I either have to rob her of her resistant heart through fear, or, just like when I turned Shiro into a demon, make her say that she wants to turn into a demon herself and making her believe that. Either one of them would be for the best if theyre possible but Saraa! You havent embraced a man yet, right? My thoughts were interrupted by Shiros enticing voice. Sara, who had melted from Shiros tongue technique, became even redder as Sara continued to tease her. Come to think of it, whether it be the talk of masturbation from before, or the matter now, she probably has a strong sense of shame. In that case, it seems like it would be best to break her self-esteem from there. Thalia, no, Sara. Are you still a virgin? Due to my straight forward question, Saras face became a higher shade of red and she replied. Sh, shut up! Thats only because there is no man worthy of me! She didnt deny that she was a virgin. It seems that she is not good at telling lies either. Why would such a naive child drop out of the academy? Werent there any good men at your school? I thought that there would have been a fair amount of men with good birth and breeding as well as talent in magic though To begin with, did you really study magic at the academy? Are you sure it wasnt actually just a bluff to give yourself some dignity? I dared to talk about this area in order to bait her into make her react sharply to it. She looks like she has a high amount of pride, so she would probably fall for it. Sh, shut up! The people at the academy, a majority of them, are just spoiled rotten young nobles that barely have any talent in magic! For their Magician rank, as long as they have even a tiniest hint of talent, its something that will later be decided by money and their parentage! Yet despite that, those guys get jealous from a persons talent andWait, what are you making me say! I have no intention of getting any counselling from you, got it!? In other words, you had neither money nor pedigree. Even though you certainly do have the talent and had made the effort, I guess you werent able to be successful at the academy. So, you dropped out of the academy early, and tried to gain strength by putting it into practice as an AdventurerIs that what you were thinking?I can only say that you have been naive. Wha!! Now, her face was red not only because of shame but also due to anger. You thought that you could live by your ability alone, and so, without investigating who you are joining with, you went and joined a good-for-nothing Adventurer party. The good-for-nothings committed the crime of killing other Adventurers in the middle of town, which meant that you, unluckily, had joined a group of criminals. And then, just as you were about to be raped by your companions. Luckily, or maybe unluckily, you had come here. If I werent here, wouldnt your fate be nothing other than to be a collar wearing, semen covered slave? Looks like I hit the bullseye. She was clenching her teeth, but her eyes were moist. Theres no doubt that she was doing her best to hold in her tears..She probably had the ability, and had probably put in great effort. Its just, this girl wasnt good at making friends, and she probably a bit unlucky on top of that. You will die. Unable to triumph over those guys at the academy that were jealous of you, that made fun of you. Your talent is truly genuine. And you probably have more knowledge than the average Magician. Without being able make use of that talent, you will lose everything in this remote Dungeon. That being said, even if you hadnt come here, in the near future, the guys that you thought were your friends would have drugged and raped you, cover you in semen and aphrodisiacs, and then, living under these good-for-nothing men while being kicked around by them, you would have turned into a miserable bitch soyeah, there isnt that much of a difference. To tell the truth, this girls talent is too good to lose. I mean, you would kill for it. Thats why, as I was carefully trying to restrain her resistant heart, I was also scared of failure. Nonetheless, I have no choice but to break her spirit. I have the role of the whip and the one with the role of the candy is Shiro. Hey, SaraaItd be a waste for you to die here. Lets be together, okay? Become a demon together with me, and lets be kept by Master, okay? It feels rea~lly good. Sara, I dont think you have done it yet, but it feels more ama~zing than masturbating. It feels good enough to melt your body and your mind.. BakaBaKa, what are you saying in a place like this, ahha.!? Saras expression started to fluctuate. From despair and a fear of death, things suddenly shifted to talk of juicy sex. It was lewd, but it unmistakably meant She would live. Shiro probably wasnt thinking that far ahead, but like this, the aim of this conversation was to plant the idea in her head that it was Either be killed, or be embraced together with Shiro. These were her only two choices. Although there were two injured Red Crow members in shack beside the tavern, it can be said that the victory and defeat has been decided. There is no one who will come to save Sara, so I have plenty of time. However, if I waste too much time there is a possibility that Saras magic will recover, and since her ability to think will return eventually, the choice of escaping by herself will probably come to her mind. I want to degenerate her while she is still powerless. ThaliaNo, Sara. Whatever you choose, it would be a waste to die as a virgin, wouldnt it? So I will let you choose. Will you have your virginity taken by me, or will you have your virginity taken by your former companions. I wont pressure you, so go ahead and choose. Her former companions are the Orcs that were currently on standby surrounding me. Their dicks are still full of vitality, and just as I thought, they slowly gathered around Sara. They will not attack unless I order them, but what they are aiming for is obvious. Making a small shriek, Sara stiffened up. Well, seeing as how her former companions now have this kind of appearance, I think that there is nothing more terrible than this. I, I dont want either..I dont wanna die, I dont wanna die yet Maybe because her spirit finally broke, Sara started crying. Shiro didnt seem to quite understand why Sara was crying, so she worriedly started to lick the tears that were going down Saras cheeks. ..It seems that I need to shake her a bit more. Sara, I will give you more variables to think about Hey Orcs! Come here and make Sara feel good. However, you are not allowed to insert it in her. When you are unable to stand it any longer, go ask Dahlia and or Astarte for assistance Dahlia was standing at a side quietly. Astarte, who was watching over what I would do, seems to have guessed at what I was trying to achieve. Although she didnt relish in what she has to do, she came over and started to stimulate the Orcs penises. The Orcs breaths became heavy with arousal, and they started to strip Saras clothes. I commanded Dahlia to bring the perfume oil. After Sara was stripped naked, Dahlia started to smear Saras body with perfume oil. This perfume oil also has an effect of being an aphrodisiac so Saras breathing started to become heavy. Ah, wh, what, what are you doing!? I ignored Sara and beckoned Shiro towards me. Shiro, come here and make me feel good. Lets have you show Sara how you are when you are being embraced. Astarte and Dahlia you should also join Sara and make her feel good.However, be sure to not let her cum at the end. Masterr, I understandd. Understood, Goshujin-sama. Shiro and Dahlia responded immediately. Elliott-sama, you have become quite malicious, havent you?Since you have a talent in this sort of thing, its a good thing for me though. Astarte called out to me in a somewhat exasperated voice. She is probably the only one here that understands my ideas. Id like you to cooperate, but.Astarte, dont you hate this sort of thing? No way. Someday, you will be the ruler of Demon world. If I can be of use to you, then it would be my pleasure Is what I would like to say, but I dont really like being partnered up with Orcs. SoOnce this is all over, please embrace me plenty Making a small smile, she headed towards Sara. Noo! St, stop it! Dont touch me You were called Sara, correct? You dont know the touch of a man, right? ....Ill be sure to teach you various things. Though, it will be about fun that only fellow girls can achieve. Astarte got behind Sara, whose legs were fixed onto the bed, called out to her and then stole her lips. As Saras eyes darted about from suddenly being kissed, the Orcs stern fingers began playing around with Saras arms, thighs, and modest breasts. Dahlia stood before the bed, brought her face close to Saras crotch, made her tongue crawl about the thin thicket and chasm that Shiro was playing with earlier, and started servicing her. EheheMasterr, well show Sara how Shiro is when shes feeling good. Thats true.. Lets show her clearly, so that she will come over to our side willingly. Chapter 26: The Crow Falls - Live Decoy Fishing Chapter 26: The Crow Falls C Live Decoy Fishing Being groped all over her body by the countless Orcs on the bed, Saras lips, earlobes, nape, and crotch were all stimulated. Taking place in front of all that, I received Shiros service. Shiro made it so that her back was turned towards Sara and got on her knees, and while swinging her small butt, she lovingly licked my penis without delay. Maybe because she had a constitution that made it easy for her to get wet, love juices were already leaking from her vagina. And that was all being soaked up by the towel that was laid on the floor so that her knees wouldnt get hurt. Sara, how does it feel to receive service from so many partners? Sometimes, I called out to Sara to make sure that she still had her consciousness and watched her response. D, dont say suchAhst, stupid thingsSto, not thereAhaaa? It seemed that Astarte had stimulated her clitoris. Since Im not a woman, I cant understand that sensation, but it seems that the stimulation received from it is quite strong. After administering the pretty strong aphrodisiac, including the time we were discussing this and that, its been close to 30 minutes since Ive allowed her to be in that condition. For her to still have the emotional strength to say such rebellious remarks despite that, she has my honest admiration. UhmGoshujin-samaa. Shiro, cant endure it anymoree Yeah, its about time that I want to stick it in too. Shiro, so that Sara can see it clearly, turn your back towards me and sit on top of me. While still sitting in the chair, I stick my waist out a bit. After she spun her tail once, Shiro leaned her back on me, and straddled my groin. Spreading her vaginal opening with her own fingers, she tried to make my penis go in but, maybe because she wasnt used to making it go in herself, she seemed to have a hard time finding it. HuhWhere is it? Goshujin-samas dick, ah, is it there? It would be fine to let her be troubled like this, but Id also like to be pardoned for being impatient. After grabbing Shiros small waist, I pulled her towards me, and slowly thrust my penis inside. Her tail sprung up, asserting Shiros exhilaration. AhhhHaaa, its in me, Goshujin-samas thing, its in meee Looking over, Astarte was holding Saras head, making it so that Sara couldnt avert her gaze. See, take a good look. It went completely into such a small bodyIt feels very, ve~ry good. Good enough to make you feel fine with losing everything from your life up until now, your pride, and all that you hold dear. You will also understand it eventually kh, such a, such a thing is Ahh, Shirotaking in, that much Bit by bit, Saras eyes was becoming enchanted by it, and as she was unable to take her gaze away nor close her eyes, she stared at where Shiro and I were connected. Going along with the mood, I made a couple of large movements to service Shiro. Fuah! Goshujin-sama, so fierce! Shiro, be sure to teach the still virgin Sara. About what semen tastes like, and how it feels when it is poured inside of you. Close to Shiros ear, yet, enough so that Sara could hear, I muttered these words. Both Shiro and Saras faces reddened, and then Shiro opened her mouth. Well, you seeeGoshujin-samas thing is, its gentle. The ones up until now, they hurt, they were scary, they smelledThe thought that they were delicious, that didnt happen even once. But, after being made into Goshujin-samas dog, Goshujin-samas thing was, warm, and delicious. Every time she spoke her words, she tightened up. It seems that even if she was fine with saying that sort of thing to me, she was still relatively embarrassed to be heard saying that to others. I, myself, also feel a bit embarrassed from hearing all that, but it doesnt feel that bad. I used my eye to signal to Dahlia who was accompanying the left out Orcs at the edge of my view. She had just had her head held down by the Orc Leader and had his ejaculation fired into her oral cavity, but it seems that my intentions got through to her. While in the state of stockpiling the Orcs semen inside her oral cavity, Dahlia stood up and approached Sara. Pinching Saras nose, and estimating the timing that she would open her mouth from being unable to breath, she then kissed her. Going from the inside of Dahlias mouth to the inside of Saras mouth, the Orcs semen was poured in through mouth-to-mouth feeding. Kh!? Gehoh, it stinks, what is that? it stinkss! When the mouth-to-mouth feeding was done, Sara spit out the semen while becoming teary eyed. This is, Orc semen. Elliot-samas semen is, moredelicious Dahlia made that speech to Sara with a serious face. Thinking that that was probably the case, I finally realize that this was Dahlias way of expressing good will towards me.It may be possible that she is jealous of the fact that I am embracing Shiro. AHGoshujin-sama, you got bigger Shiro sensitively reacted. It was about time for me to want to let it out once. I stood up and made Shiro turn towards me while she was in a state of being on all fours. Shiro, make a greeting to Sara. Maybe because my intention got through to her, once we got close to her, Shiro raised the upper half of her body and leaned on Sara. Right when Shiro and Sara were in a state of hugging each other, I instantly strengthened my piston-like movements. AH, AH, AH, AH, AH, AH, AHSo good, Goshujin-sama, thats so goodd. More, moreee! Stretching out both hands and trying to hold Saras head, Shiro raised her voice in exhilaration. Stustupid, Shiro, whyd you do that here!? Even while she said that, both of Saras hands that were restricted to the front of her body finally hit upon her own crotch. The reason why she was squirming about was probably because she was unable to endure it anymore and had started to masturbate. Look! Ill show it to youu, Sara! The place where Shiro will cum from her shameful bitch pussy, Ill show it to youu! With that scream that had no shame nor honour, I had also reached the limit of my patience. Strongly gripping onto Shiros butt, I thrust my penis in remarkably deep, and ejaculated towards the inside of her womb. While being inside of Shiros vagina, I poured in my semen all at once. Im cumming, Im cumminggg! AHH, its hott, sho hottttt! Shiros body convulsed grandly, and her back bent backwards. Small beads of sweat gushed from her entire body, and coiled about on her thin peach fuzz. The exhausted Shiros body nestled onto Thalia. Haahaaah, thats rightt Maybe because she remembered something, Shiro moved her body and undid our connection. Seeing my penis that was still half hard, Sara made a startled face, but Shiro didnt mind that and tried to suck the remaining semen out from my penis. That felt so good that my waist gave out a bit. Nn. Accumulating a bit of my semen inside of her mouth, Shiro turned her head over to face Sara. Guessing what she was going to do, Sara shook her head in refusal like a child. Wait, Shiro, stop, Im begging youmugu. Going from Shiros oral cavity to Saras oral cavity, this time it wasnt the Orcs, but my semen that was being poured in. In the middle of the long kiss, maybe because she had gone into dyspnoea, Sara swallowed my semen as if she had given up. EheheSaraa, I shared it, with you Goshujin-samas semen, when you swallow it, you see, you get a lewd feeling, and you start wanting more and moreyour insides get hot, you want more to be let out in your insides, and then it becomes heartrending. You understand it now, right? While licking Thalias lips and cheeks, Shiro whispered to her. Thats, a lieIts all a lie She was halfway crying, but despite that, Saras fingers didnt stop groping at her own crotch. She might not be aware that shes already masturbating. Youre a girl with a lot of pride, arent you Elliott-sama, with this type of girl, it is better to thoroughly defile her once. Usually, this type of girl is seriously strong-willed after all. Astarte proposed that to me in a way that she would be deliberately heard. Sara responded to that and raised her voice, but it already could only be heard as an appeal Moreover, I couldnt hear it as anything else but a voice wishing for masochistic pleasure. NooI dont want thiss. I dont want to reek of cummI dont want my pussy to be wreckeddd She started using slang that she hadnt used up until now. Thats probably proof that shes lost all restraint. In that case, lets corner her more. Orcs, make a bukkake on Saras face with your guys cum. You dont need to go easy on her. Dahlia, Shiro. Help out so that its easier for the Orcs to ejaculate. No, noo, stop itt! I dont want Orc cocks Sara, you really are a child that doesnt listen. Orc Leader It looks like Sara wants to lick your dick, you know? Gaining my permission, the Orc Leader got onto the bed from the front and while raising an aroused voice, he grabbed Saras head. While paying close attention so that I could immediately stop him if he became too violent, I attentively watched the Orc Leader thrust his penis in front of Saras face. Having the huge penis that was thrust before her hit her cheeks several times, even Sara, who had been shaking her head in refusal, opened her mouth looking like she gave in after a while had passed. The Orc Leaders penis, which had a girth that was close to the size of childs fist, couldnt quite fit inside of Saras mouth, so while only about half of the glans was held in her mouth, Sara wriggled her tongue about. Seeming to be irritated by it, the Orc Leader forcibly thrust his penis several times. Continuing the forced irrumatio for a while, he accidentally surpassed her throats hold, and then his penis thrust deep into her throat. Saras eyes went wide open, and she writhed about looking like she found it hard to breathe. As expected, she would suffocate if things continued like this, so I ordered the Orc Leader to stop, and gave a single instruction to Astarte. I could tell that the Orcs started to move behind me. The Orc Leader really disliked my order to cease, but being unable to go against my order, he reluctantly pulled his penis out. Gehoh, gehoh Thats impossible, something like that wont fitt Waiting for Sara to adjust her breathing, I made preparations during that time. Specifically, Astarte, Dahlia, Shiro, all three of them were stimulating the prostate glands of the Orcs that were lined up in front of Sara. The several Orc penises turned into a meat battery that is aimed towards Sara. Hey, Sara. Lookover here? Responding to Shiros happy voice, Sara, who was looking down and adjusting her breath, raised her head and opened her eyes wide. She finally understood why the Orcs fingers that had been crawling about her whole body up until now had disappeared. The Orcs pointed each of their penises towards Saras face, and started to fap all at once. Making splurting sounds, the high viscosity and cloudy Orc semen rained incessantly on Sara. Saras blue-violet colored hair, was dyed white. Ahhso dirty, the Orcs cum, its so dirty Becoming covered in semen, the dazed Sara mutters to herself, while steam rises from her hair. A surprisingly sensual tongue stretched out from her lips, and licked off the cum surrounding her lips. Even now, both of her hands were still touching her crotch as she continued to masturbate. Shiro rushed over to Thalia and joined in the action in order to lick the cum off her. She looked like a dog that was grooming her companion. Sara, how was it? Hurry up and get rid of your virginity and lets be embraced by Goshujin-sama togetherr? VirginityembracedIs a cock, going to be thrust into my pussy? She was probably numbed to several things already. She absentmindedly repeated words. Getting close to Sara, I peered into her face. Sara, since youre a bad girl, I will need to give you your punishment. Ill defile you and Ill torment you even more. Thats why, tell me yourself what it is that you want me to do. Deep within her blue eyes, I could tell that there was something unsteadily wavering. NooDont push a smelly cock into mee Looking at the flow of things up until now, it seems that Coerce me into things I dont want is what Sara desired. I stuck out the penis that had gone inside Shiro just a little while ago. NooNo, nooNmu Becoming teary eyed, even while saying words of refusal, she obediently held my penis in her mouth. As expected, since she probably had no experience, her tongue usage was crude, but she became frantic and repeatedly slurped and sucked it. Sara, twine your tongue around more. Do it to around the tip and sack like you are kissing them. Saraa, Shiro will suck Goshujin-samas dick together with you, kay. You see, Ive always wanted to get along with you. Thats why, Im happy to be together with youu Shiro joined in and serviced me. Sara, even while she was bewildered, matched with Shiro and started servicing me. Its starting to feel good. Sara, where do you want me to let it out? Your face? Inside your mouth? Or do you want it all over your hair? AhIn, inside my mouth Maybe because shes becoming a bit more obedient, Sara absentmindedly replied. Well then, Ill let it out on your face. StoNot, the face On Shiro too, ple~ase let it out on Shiro too? Shiro kissed Sara, then my penis was inserted in between those united lips. From that pleasant feeling, I gave my second ejaculation. My white liquid got onto Shiro and Saras faces, and defiled them both. The two of them kept quiet and immediately slurped at my glans, and started to suck out the remaining semen. Delicious So Sara thinks so too? Directly bestowing my semen on Saras face and inside her mouth, I could tell that my magic power had finally penetrated into her soul. Its probably about time. ThaliaNo, this is a perfect time. Lets have her cast away this name. Sara, I will now deflower you. The virgin Thalia will become my woman, the Magician Thalia will die, and be reborn as Sara. Your soul will be soiled, you will be covered in semen, and you will no longer be a human, but be made into a lewd demon. Sara looked up at me with absentminded eyes. Iwill die? Its not like you will actually die. The Thalia that was a virgin and a companion of criminals will disappear, and turn into the lewd bitch Sara. Your soul will be defiled by me, you will lose your humanity and turn into a demon. You will turn into a perverted and indecent-looking demon. Ill become indecentand perverted? Thats right. Youll become covered in semen and come to love sex. Youll become a bitch that offers her pussy, mouth, and butthole to me. Are you happy? Even my buttholeNo way, thats so dirty Thats right, you are dirty. But, thats what you desire, isnt it? Mydesire? Thats right, you were thinking that you wanted to be forcibly raped. However, Thalias pride to protect herself was too high, so the only thing she could do was hide and masturbate. You dont have to hide anymore. You dont have to act tough anymore. Moreover, you were able to make a friend, right? This is the contract. If you really dont want to, I wont turn you into a demon. However, if you do desire it, I will steal your virginity, make you my woman, and turn you into a demon. Now then, tell me what do you desire? Chapter 27: The Crow Falls - Changing Into a Succubus Chapter 27: The Crow Falls C Changing Into a Succubus I I, really am perverted! I want to do more perverted things! I want to! Take it, rape me, defile meMore, I want you to do more perverted things to Sara! Yosh. Ive taken her pledge. And her mentality isnt broken yet either. Let go The Golem arms that had gripped Sara this whole time released its strong grip on her legs. Grabbing both of Saras legs, I raised them up to make her lie face up on the bed and then I spread her legs wide open. The thicket of her crotch that had not yet been passed through by anyone twitched before my eyes, and the small chrysanthemum-like hole below that wriggled as if trying to hide itself. As if it were revealing the speed of its throbbing, as if it were breathing, her lips that were wet with love juices twitched and trembled. Bringing my face close to it, I lightly kissed her clitoris. HIAH!? AH, AAH!? As if she were struck by lightning, Saras waist sprang up. It was the same as the cunni-lingus that she received earlier, but back then, she was made to be half-dead with incomplete stimulation the whole time. On the spur of the moment, I strongly sucked on it, and sweetly bit it. STO, NO, DONTIt, Its coming outttttt!? Together with her scream, a small amount of water spouted out from Saras crotch with a *Pushaa* sound. Unexpectedly, my face was completely showered by it. This is my first time seeing the actual thing but this is the squirting thing huh. Sara, for you to pee even though youre not a child, what a hopeless girl you are. When I said that to tease her, Sara, being in a state of not knowing what had just happened, became teary eyed. SSorry, I am really sorry! Just now, I had no idea what that was, and I was unable to hold it in Thinking that she had leaked out her urine, she was probably truly bewildered. I thought that it was a bit cute, but since it was the right time, I took advantage of it. Youll need to be punishedSara, turn your butt towards me. EHUm, Ill apologize if youre angry soP-Please. Turn your butt towards me. Without shouting, I indifferently made that command. Looking frightened, Sara turned her body over, went on all fours, and stuck out her finely shaped butt. *Paan!* (Smack!) Ouch! A light red handprint remained on Saras butt cheek. With a second and third time, I conducted spanking. A punishment is needed for bad girls. Its because Sara is a bad girl that you are being spanked, you know? Sara, will you be a good girl from now on? As I was spanking her, love juices were finally dripping from Saras crotch. I confirmed it once again, but it looks like its true that she is seriously strong-willed. I am sorry, I am sorry, Sara will become a good girl, I will become a good girl so Okay, so Sara is a good girlThen, say this. Please put Goshujin-samas dick, into Saras pussy, and turn Sara into a woman. AhYes, I understanddPlease put Goshujin-samas dick, into Saras pussy. Please turn Sara into a woman! Please, Im begging you. At this rate, Sara, is going to turn into an idioAHhhh! Right before her screaming was over, I grabbed Saras butt, and thrust my penis into Saras undeveloped vagina. Seeing as how her entrance became slippery with love juices, it smoothly went in, but immediately after going in, it encountered a strong catch. Long before I realized that this was her hymen, I broke through with all my might. AHHhhHH! It hurts, it huuuurts!! Since this was my first time sleeping with a virgin, I honestly had no idea how much it would hurt. But even so, at this current stage, I needed to repaint her spirit. I can only put my trust into things somehow working out through the results of the aphrodisiac and the teasing done up until now. SaraaCongratulations. Youve become a woman. Shiro snuggled up to Saras tear-stained face, and licked off her tears. It really is great that you were made into a woman by Goshujin-sama. Unlike during my first time, where it only hurt. Does it feel good? II still, dont knoAH! SoonItll turn good. Saying that, Shiro stole Saras lips. It would be nice if the pain softened while she was preoccupied with the sensation of the kiss. Looking closely, our connected area was dyed red with blood. So that was proof that her hymen was broken. Elliott-sama, blood comes out only on the first time. For a little while, please do it slowly. Complying with Astartes advice, I slowed down my movements. In place of dropping my piston speed, I stretched my hands out to other places. Extending my hands to her small sized chest, I groped her lovely breasts that could be hidden with my palms, and kneaded her nipples. Her nipples seemed to be quite sensitive, because just by lightly kneading her already hardened nipples, she reacted even further. Although its good that shes slender, she wouldnt receive retribution if her boobs were just a little bit bigger AhAH!? Sara suddenly raised her voice. My chest ismy boobs are hot, so hottt!? Huh, Sara-chan, your boobs increased in size? Due to Shiros puzzled voice, when I confirmed it once again, I felt a more sinking feeling on my hands than before. Now that she mentioned it, maybe because of my lack of judgment at first, it seemed like the mass had increased? Elliott-sama, that happened because of you. Due to Astartes words, it was my turn to be puzzled this time. I cannot do it myself, but your father also possessed that powerSince you are changing a human into a demon, it isnt impossible to recreate their body. That being said, that normally cannot be done. It is a power unique to tuners butAs expected, Elliott-sama, you are exhibiting the talent to create/recreate something Astartes eyes looked as if she were looking at something that she dearly missed. When she confessed that, I was a bit jealous of my father that was no longer here. AhahaMy boobs, got biggerSince I was getting bothered, by how small they were, Im a bit, happyAH, something, is coming? Is something coming? No, Im scared, what is this, what. What!? Tightening up, the inside of Saras vagina convulsed. Whether it was the effect of the aphrodisiac or the effect of what accumulated up until now, it seems that the pain changed completely to pleasure. Its alright to let it flow, leave it to your body. Speak it out, voice it out. Its fine to become sullied even more, you know? Bending over her back, I whispered that close to her ear. I blew a light breath to the earlobe Im lightly nibbling on. Hya Leaking out a voice that sounded like she want panting, the upper half of Saras body crumbled down. Her crotch was became warmly wet. It was a small amount, but it looks like she really did piss herself from the pleasure. You peed yourself again? Sara, do you like peeing yourself? I, I dont knowI dont knowIt feelsgood, being embraced by a man, feels good I could tell that my magical power was gradually accumulating. The semen that she was made to swallow as well as my magical power coursing through her body; was slowly changing her body and rewriting her mind. In that case, Sara. Ill be cumming soon, okay? Fue? What, were are you going? My cum is going to spurt and pour inside of Saras pussy. I dared to speak out such vulgar words. Saras face that she had turned to look at me with was overflowing with a bit of fear and a lot of joy. Now then, Sara. Be sure to say it out properly. What will happen to you? What do you want to happen? More, defile Sara more! Please spurt Goshujin-samas cum in my pussy! Make me feel good even more, make me even more of a bad girl! More, please give me more! Im begging youuuu!!!!! Im letting it out! Im letting a lot out inside of Sara! Accept it all! (Light Novel Illustration: Thalias Fall) *Doku doku doku!* (Splurt, splurt, splurt!) From my penis, semen came flying out together with each throb. The released semen hit the entrance to Saras womb, and then her womb that was deep within her, the inside of it that was on the other side of its entrance, her soul, my magical power infringed on all of that. OhOahAhOHHHhhhhhhhhh? Her crumbled down upper body bent back like a shrimp and she moaned like an animal. Sara moaned with an expression of ecstasy, and Shiro lovingly embraced Saras shoulders. Shiro, ShirooSex isthe bestt *Pusha, pushaaaaaa* (Spray, spraaaay) Losing strength in the upper half of her body, Sara collapsed. Involuntarily urinating at the same time as her climax, Sara fainted while making a warm puddle. Coincidently, together with her fainting, changes occurred in Saras body. Right when I thought that there were light shadows created at the lower areas of the shoulder blades of her back, small membrane-like wings were created. In the area right above her anus, which was uncovered because she was in a pose of sticking it out, a tail made of skin membrane was similarly created. Ara, this girl, she became the same race as me. Astarte said that sounding a bit surprised. Then that meansShes a Succubus? Well, there are big individual differences among Succubi butwhen compared to Imps, we are a race of high ranking demons. HmmnWell for the time being, weve achieved our goal, so I guess that means that my dungeon is at peace for now. Yes, it is just as you say. Well then, Elliott-sama. Just as you promised, you will take your time in embracing me this time, right? Taking advantage of Astartes words, Dahlia also pulled my hand, and placed it on her own chest. MasterI want you to be affectionate with me too Looking over, Shiro was embracing the still hazy Sara, and licking off the semen that was pouring out from her crotch. It would seem that Shiro has (although it may be restricted to Sara) an inclination towards lesbian love. Orcs. I shall give you your reward. You can ravish those two over there. The Orcs became excited from those words, and Shiro and Sara, who had finally regained consciousness, displayed looks of fearand just a little bit of anticipation, at the sexual assault that they would soon be receiving. Sara, Shiro. They were formerly your companions. As you all will similarly be my subordinates from now on, you should all get along. It will probably feel good this time after all. When we left the room, the Orcs cheers and Sara and Shiros shouts (that I couldnt tell if they were screams or flirtatious voices) reverberatedand within a few minutes, sweet voices started to be heard far away. --------------------------------------------------------------- Several days later. The remaining members of the Red Crows that waited for the poison to wear off at the hunters shed searched for their leader and the others that didnt come back, and once again scouted the mining village. What they saw was the sight of the village that didnt have many changesand a group of armed Orcs that they didnt see last time. The Orc Leader had a large build that isnt often seen, and although that group was few in number, it had taken control of it. Right when they noticed that they could recognize the Orcs armaments. The remnants of the Red Crows understood that the Adventurer team called the Red Crow no longer existed. They returned to Water Gate City Abram, and from there, they mixed in with another mercenary group and escaped to another region. From their mouths, they begun to spread rumours that there was a fearsome Dungeon Master that would change anyone that visited the mining village into demons, and before anyone knew it, the mining village was soon called The Man-Eating Dungeon. Chapter 28: Second Prologue - Once again, Welcome to the Dungeon Chapter 28: Second Prologue C Once again, Welcome to the Dungeon This is how I became the master of this dungeon, and the story of how those two maids parted with their human lives for my sake, and obtained their new-found lives as demons.And, well, this is just how my life turned out. After all, I hadnt thought as far as having to contend with a person with a dangerous occupation such as yourself. It looks like you are able to feel it easily. And you are discharging a lot. It feels like if it goes on, there will be swimming pool under your chair. While listening to the story, do you want to be fucked yourself? Or were you pleased to be welcomed so enthusiastically by my two maids?.I didnt think that the drugs effect would wear off in the middle of it. It looks like there is a good pharmacist in the assassination guild. If I hadnt put a trick in the chair itself, I nearly would have had to kill you. Saras magic can be fired very quickly, but unfortunately, that girl is bad at holding back. Well, I think that you know this, but at this present time, you neither have the strength nor the decent condition, right? After all, you know of those myriad of ways of doing things due to your work, dont you? But, since I probably used methods that you know nothing aboutWouldnt it be better to just give up already? If you want, Id be willing to accept making a deal at any time, you know? Or could it be that you are waiting for the Temple Knights, , for help? I think about an hour has passed since they came into the mine. You do know about the time when the betrayer, that you guys planted, will act, dont you? Going by that look of yours, I guess its a bit more later on. Well, since you wont be saved if it goes well, this would be a difficult choice to make. By the way, do you think that the assassination guild will save you? Oh, you do seem to understand. If the Assassin Guilds job goes well, then the need to save you disappears as well. I dont think that you are just some underling, but they arent an organization free enough to move just for your sake alone. If the assassination fails, the Temple Knights would come here, and they just might save you. They would protect the travelling female merchant that was swept away by demons, and those girls would triumphantly take you back to Water Gate City Abram. But before you would be able to escape from Water Gate City Abram, you would be charged with the responsibility of the missions failure and be given some sort of punishmentGoing by the look on your face, it doesnt seem like youll be able to return alive, does it? Ah, I scared you, didnt I? Im sorry, okay? There, there, calm down. There is no one who wishes to die now, do they? What are you scared of? Is it because a superior of the Assassins Guild has slipped into the Temple Knight army, and youre scared that you would be exposed to that person? Ah, I thought so. Its simple if youre tied down by fear. If that superior were to disappear, there wouldnt be any problems, right? I am the master of this dungeon. Although my opinion is divided on whether I should let the Temple Knights live or die, there is no change in the fact that those troops need to be defeatedAnd the preparations for that have been done and completed. If you tell me about various things, dont you think that it would be simple for your superior to meet with a sad accident? If you so desire, wouldnt it be better to work at my place? Either way, you probably cant return to Abram like this, and I was just thinking that I wanted a capable person that is well-informed about the dark side of Abram. I wont force you. Even my demon powers are not strong enough to do that and its not like I enjoy unnecessarily killing you. If you dont want to join me then you can just say so. I wont be able to release you immediately, but once I have settled down, I will give you enough food and water to escape to the nearby town and then release you. After that, itll depend on your luck on whether or not a pursuer from the Assassins Guild will come after you. Im not familiar with that organization after all. In the unlikely event that this dungeon was to be captured, well, just like I said before, you would probably be in the protection of the Temple Knights. What you need to choose isNn, what is it? Yeah, thats right. I welcome your choice. From here on, you will no longer be a human, and although I do not know what form you will turn into, you will be reborn as a demon. Well, I think you can tell from looking at the maids, but we still dont know what kind of appearance you will have. Now then, make a declaration. That in order to receive protection within my place, you will stop being human, and that you will choose to be my loyal retainer rather than be a member of the Assassins Guild. If you do, the contract will be complete. I will protect you, and then work together with you to defeat the arriving superior of the Assassins Guild. Will you join me? .Your voice is too soft. Could you say that again? Once you wake up, I will once again tell you why things turned out like this. Now, relax your bodyForget about everything for right now, and accept the pleasure. Goodbye, Ojou-san and welcome to the Demon world of dazzling pleasure! Chapter 29: Watergate City Abram - Winter Ends Chapter 29: Watergate City Abram C Winter Ends The rumor of the Red Crows destruction didnt become official, but it seemed to have steadily permeated to everyone. After my hometown became famous as the Man-Eating Dungeon, about half a year passed. The end of the year came, and the new year arrived without any celebration, but there was nothing in particular that changed here. Either way, there werent any battles or anything usual during winter as both Humans and beasts become quieter during this time. Besides, its not like I was idly wasting my days during this half year. I saved up magical power, and I also did research to strengthen up, but the biggest thing was that I started to organize the vicinity. There was only one goal, to move outOr rather, simply make preparations to escape. After adding Shiro the Thief and Sara the Magician as one of my retainers, I tried to avoid carelessly increasing my retainers. There were several reasons for this, but it was simply because the guests that come would decrease. Well, its not like there are many travelers in the season of winter, but the annihilatedor rather, the Red Crows that I annihilated, the fact that they were a fairly well known group of ruffians was also a cause. How they were repelled and, moreover, changed into demons was spread about as gossip, but it seemed to have a bigger effect than I expected. Even among the fugitives that were introduced to me by Gustave, there are some that come asking about that. They might accept it if I talk to them about it, but I avoided talking about the finer details. The fact that information is a weapon is something that I myself realized all too well. The most important thing was for mysteries to remain mysteries, and once a mystery is explained, and only an obstacle in the form of a possible solution will remain. My hesitation to increase my retainers was also for that reason. Actually, there are also those that requested I want to turn into a demon while not knowing the situation. These types of people were sent away by threatening them with there is a high probability that you will die, do you still wish to continue?, but I also need to think of how else to chase them away. Its not like the information from Gustave reaches me all that frequently. There are times where the guests with letters of introduction bring information from him, but he comes directly to me only once every several months, and if the mercenary group goes to war, it was normal for there to be no news at all during that time. That Jii-san isnt a guy that would die from being killed, but it was also probable for him to just die from some careless action somewhere. If he did, there was the possibility that the current me would be completely cut off from information on the outside world. Thats why, it was dangerous to rely only on his information. For that reason, I decided that after winter ends, I myself would go out afar sometimes. In these times, travelling peddlers arent all that rare. Since the public order couldnt be called good even as flattery, the major companies assembled caravans and increased their numbers, which reduced the risks. And then, there were also small merchants on the individual scale that would dare to take the risk and aim for profits. A peddlers social status was assured through a license issued by the Merchants Guild, the Feudal Lords of various places, or even the Church. After obtaining a license from relying on Gustaves connections for that purpose, it was easy to feign my social status and travel. Watergate City Abram was in a distance that would take a week from my dungeon, and was a large city in the vicinity of the area. It was a city that a person called Margrave Abram governed, and was the biggest within this vicinityit seems. Even so, if one were to look over the entirety of the country I was raised in, even if it is called a large city, its size is average, and it seems that there are still other cities that are larger than this. On top of that, within my knowledge, even this country, among the four other countries on this continent, was in a size that placed it around the middle of the spectrum. Moreover, since it is in dispute with the eastern major power with the hegemony on the line, honestly, it didnt feel real to me. My hometown was in a remote region that was close to the national border with a foreign country, but since it is located on the western side of the country, we dont have much of a relation to the war. The relationship with this neighboring country isnt bad, and ever since I was born, there hasnt been any imminent military action. Then again, this is a remote region for both countries. It would be a different story if the mine development were to make a step forward on a large-scale, but in truth, there probably wasnt any profit to be made if they were to go to war. I was born, and am a bumpkin that hasnt gone all that far out from my birthplace. When I was a child, my mother took me to a town with a population of about 500 people for two nights and three days, but that is the furthest Ive gone in my entire life up until now that I can remember, as well as the biggest city that I can remember. To go to a large city that was several dozen times bigger than that, even though I know about it in my knowledge, its overwhelming to see it in person. Even though I made a gentle expression, after about one hour after entering Abram, my behavior was probably the very picture of a country bumpkin. Eliott-sama, if you keep on looking around restlessly like that, you wont look like a merchant. That was the third time I was chided by Astarte like that since we entered the city. She wasnt in her usual nun-like outfit, but was wearing clothes that made her look like a travelling minstrel. I was in a merchants outfit and Astarte had the appearance of a poet. Since she really was my subordinate, I said shouldnt you wear a merchant-like outfit to Astarte, but since she anticipated that I clearly wouldnt look like Astartes superior once we entered the city, this time she purposely changed her outfit. That decision alone seemed to be the correct one. The image of a well-travelled female poet travelling together with a bumpkin peddler might be rare, but within this large city, it wasnt something that looked that strange. Well, in actual fact, Astarte isnt all that accustomed to traveling, but she was far better at it than me. Once we stayed at the inn with just the two of us, they guessed on their own that we had that kind of relationship, and I was grateful that they didnt look into it all that much. If this were a rural town, it wouldnt turn out like this. It could be seen in their eyes that they would meet you with a barrage of questions like where you came from or what kind of relationship you had. True to its name of Watergate City, Abram had a large river running through the center of the city. Appropriate for a city with a deep relationship with water, the one that gathered the most faith in Abram among the various Gods of the Church was the River Goddess. The River Goddess should be a divinity affiliated with the forces of light among the Gods of the Church that gives protection to mothers and young women. The one worshiped at the Church is the divinity that is the chief God and that leads the Gods of Light. According to the books of foreign countries that I read recently, compared to their religion called monotheism where they accept the God of Light and deny the other Gods, it seems that this form of worship is called polytheism where they worship a group of Gods. In addition to the River Goddess, the Flame War God that gathers faith from mercenaries and metallurgy craftsmen, and the Large Tree Virtuous Elder that has popularity with the nobles and intelligentsia, there is an abundant variety of Gods that the Church acknowledges that give protection to various fields. Nonetheless, I havent had any good memories of the Church since long ago. Besides, I am half Demon, and I now control demons as a Dungeon Master. There is no way I would receive grace from some God. In Watergate City Abram, these abundant water resources are put to practical use, as there are a great number of waterways that run through the city, as well as water wheels that use them for power. And then, the gigantic water gate that controls it all at the source is probably the main feature of this town. Also, several large waterways run from Abram towards surrounding farming villages. And downstream from Abram, there is a belt of rich cultivated land that spreads out as a remote regionis what I know from my knowledge, but then again, its different after seeing it with my own eyes. After arriving at the town, there was a thin waterway and so many water wheels that I didnt know what they were used for. It looks like there are many ways to use them other than for grinding. According to what Ive heard, Watergate City Abram originally only had urban areas only on one side of the river, but after it came under the rule of the current Count Abram, large-scale riparian works were performed, and as a result, the city spread out to the other side of the river that was undeveloped in those times. Since it had expanded this much from all of his work, the person called Margrave Abram is probably a great man in his own right. Doing various things, after we did a light look around the town, we secured a place at an inn in an area that looked like it had good public order and took a rest. When the two of us went down to the bar and got a meal, I listened in on the contents of the conversation at the neighboring table. It looks like the Church is finally going to make a move. Ahh, on that Man-Eating Dungeon, right? I heard that the young lady of the Feudal Lords is taking command. That is something to appreciate. Still, why is it herCertainly, she does possess the qualifications as a Temple Knight of the Church, but I thought that she doesnt have any military service records? We probably wouldnt know about it, but isnt it some political transaction? Count Abram is probably being soft on his very young niece. Well now, theres no telling if she really is his niece. She might unexpectedly be his biological child that a woman from somewhere had given birth to. Oi oi, even if thats just a joke, if the garrison hears you, theyll take you away, you know? Well, if she possesses talent that succeeds that Count Abrams blood, then I personally welcome it. The words the Church is making its move is a phrase that I cant just overlook. They are words that Gustave often warned me about, and the forces of the Church include this country as well as the surrounding countries, so they are extraordinarily strong. Eliott-samaThat really is worrying. Yeah, Ill try asking someone about it. While I am a bumpkin, I was originally in the service business. Im experienced if its about having harmless and inoffensive conversations with travelers and peddlers, and I bore in mind what a peddler might have an interest in talking about. Excuse me, may I ask you a question? Ive just arrived in this city not too long ago, but are you having a somewhat dangerous conversation? Oh, what is it, Nii-san? No, well, I overheard you talking about a topic like a war would be happening. As a novice peddler, that kind of topic worries me. Whats this, Nii-san, youre away from home even though youre so young Moreover, to be travelling together with such a pretty Nee-chan, Im so jealous. No no, she is just someone that I just coincidentally ended up coming here together with. I am unfamiliar with this area, and am having her help me out. Are you all people of this town? By the way, Astarte is actually unable to initiate this sort of colloquial conversation, and this comes as a huge surprise to me. She just might have been a noble before she was turned into a Demon. In exchange for treating them to a drink, I was able to hear some fairly good information from them. About how Gustaves mercenary group was recruited to a skirmish that broke out at the border with the neighboring country and was currently absent. About how Count Abram, who was the governor of Watergate City Abram, was of old age, and that his biological children generally died young. About how his few remaining blood relatives just arent popular with the common people. About how his niece that was entrusted to the large citys temple was called back a few years ago, and that she was assisting in the Counts government affairs. About how that girl was like the common people, how she would go into the city sometimes and do administrative work, and that she seemed to be popular with the common people. Though, since I understood that they favored this niece, I should listen to them while taking their story with a grain of salt. About how that niece officially received an investiture from a chivalric order that was affiliated with the temple, and was a Temple Knight. And then, what was most important was, about how my dungeon was designated as dangerous by the Church and seemed to be officially targeted for subjugation, andAbout how the Temple Knight that was Count Abrams niece was chosen to be the commander of those troops. Chapter 30: Watergate City Abram - At the Town’s Inn Chapter 30: Watergate City Abram C At the Towns Inn And so, this is all the more reason why we need to decide on the place to escape to. Maybe because there was a gentle stream of air flowing through the gaps of the window, the small flame of the candle swayed. In the room that we reserved inside of the inn, I finished explaining the situation to Astarte while I lied down on the bed that I rented for several days. After that, Astarte was requested by some guys at the bar to sing and perform musical performances, so we ended up staying at the bar longer than expected. Surprisinglyor rather, this might only be natural but, Astarte was very skillful at singing and playing instruments. In addition to all of that, she was originally a Succubus that excelled with the art of seducing men. Looking at the bar, it became a full house. Men, in the bar, that invited Astarte continually recommended her some alcohol, be made to drink the alcohol, and then collapse one after the other. Even when dealing with the business-oriented negotiations of a different kind that had no place being here and had wedged themselves in that she was bad at, it seemed that Astarte was solidly able to use her art of conversation to change the mood, make the men that approached her have misunderstandings, and make them fall into the same mood she set up. Also, I learned that she was quite the drinker and had stronger alcohol resistance than how her appearance showed her to be. Maybe because the place was flourishing enough to reduce the stores alcohol cask down to half, we received extraordinary gratitude from the barkeep, and had the unexpected fortune of having the cost of the meals, including my portion, all be the shops treat. Nn. Leshs shee, tha Church ish, ash espected, goin ta be a problemm~ Nn? Astarte is acting odd. Looking at her, her eyes are getting wet, and after looking even closer, the color of her eyes that should be camouflaged sometimes return to their original color. Moreover, even though her manner of walking is steady, her articulation is clearly not functioning well. In fact, she is completely drunk. Oi oi, are you alright? While pouring water from a pitcher into a wooden bowl, I made Astarte sit on the bed. Lim conpletely phine, lim not drunk at all, ya know? Ah, its no good. Lets put her to sleep before something like her transformation becomes undone. Putting our normal residence aside, this place was inside of the town. When I think about the unlikely event that our true identities get exposed, I feel uneasy. Since the light was being produced by only a candles miniscule flame, it shouldnt be that easy to find the faults in our disguises but Eliott-sama, yhouve bin pretty cold to me recently, havent you~ Shes in a somewhat bad mood. I mean, sure, there shertainly is a mountain of things ta do in order ta live~, wiv yhou being occupied by Dahlia~, Shiro~, and Sara, but arent ya neglectin me~ She has clearly lost all restraint. Or rather, was Astarte the type of girl to say such child-like things? Even though were phinally alone together, ya dont lay a hand on me at all, and ya dont attack any travelers or villagesAre you shaying that my training was of no use? Shesa troublsome drunk. Astarte hasnt become this drunk, even when she drinks with Gustave. Although she is from the same generation as my mother, since her body pretty much doesnt change from the time she turned into a demon, she looks like shes only a few years older than me. Its just, at the top of my cognition of her, theres the fact that shes the person in charge of my education, the fact that she was a friend of my mother, and also in tandem the fact that she was a mistress of my father whose face Ive never seen are all I see and know her to be, so I might have been taking some distance from her in some regards. But, this Astarte that was severely drunk, pouting, and finding faults with me seemed somewhat akin to a childSeeing her like this was refreshing. Seeing as how she usually takes the initiative to do things, its also thanks to her that the current me is able to withstand all the trials I am dealing with. I am thankful to her for that, but it might be good to try doing things as I like with Astarte on my own once in a while. Well then, Astarte, what do you want me to do? Sitting down on the same bed as Astarte, I suddenly brought my face close to her and asked her that. Maybe because she didnt think that I would be the one to make a move, for an instant, Astarte took some distance while looking surprised, but then she immediately brought her face closer. Astartes breath, while it did have a sweet scent, it still reeked of alcohol. I mean, even though I taught you wiv all of my effort so that chu would become great in tha Demon World, chu dont try to increase your shlaves or domination area at all, and youre alwaysh occupied wiv Shiro and Sara Looking at Astarte as she muttered idle complaints with a rare downcast look, something inside of me was decided. Strongly pushing Astartes shoulders, I pushed her down on the bed so that she was lying face up. Eh? Hey, Astarte, what youre saying is nonsensical, you know? I made Sara and Shiro into my slaves, didnt I? Saying that I should increase them more, saying complaints when I do increase them, just what is it that you want me to do? ThatsNn As she tried to say something, I put two fingers in Astartes lips and interrupted her words. When I touched around her tongue and oral cavity with my two fingers, Astarte immediately started to caress my fingertips with her tongue. Its true. I certainly didnt lay a hand on you during this trip. I mean, these are all firsts for me since I was born. From having gone out this far, even making a camp. Im not so bold as to suddenly embrace a woman while attacking a coward outdoors right then and there. In Astartes eyes, a flirting light gradually started to grow. She might not really be listening to me, but I didnt mind it and continued. With my other leftover hand, I slowly started to strip off Astartes clothes. Astarte bent her body and cooperated so that it would be easier for me to undress her, but once half of it had been taken off, I got irritated and stopped, Thats why, youre not the only one that is pent up. But, I wont give it to you right away. With those words, Astarte made a distraught, sad-looking face. I wonder why Astarte shows this childlike expression only when there arent any other women around. Astarte, comfort yourself on your own while were still in this position. You dont need to mind me. Since Im tired from the long trip, if I see you get into a sexy mood, I might get in the mood as well. In actual fact, that is just a huge lie. My penis is very much full of vigor, and Im sure that Astarte knows that fact. But, I commanded her despite knowing that fact, and made her obey me. This was a tactic to make us both get aroused. BesidesIt could also be said to be preparations for the upcoming days. PuhaaEliott-sama, please, Im begging you Ill masturbate so, Ill show you so, at the very least, please let Astarte lick Eliott-samas dick. Thats, if its after you cum once in front of me, then Ill allow it. Now then, what will you do? If you wont do anything, I will go to sleep in the other bed. Tomorrow will probably be busy as well after all. Astartes face was slightly warped with disgrace. The partner that she had seized the initiative of up until now had done the reverse and taken the initiative on her. Well, I think she was probably vexed, but she said it with her own mouth when she pledged her allegiance to me. If she couldnt endure that much, it would eventually become no good. Come now, whats your answer? I under, stand. I understand! Its fine if I do it, right? Its fine as long as I masturbate, and go mad as I cum, right!? Look, please look! At Astartes masturbation, look to your hearts content Part of this was probably out of her drunken vigor. She probably also had some shyness. That shout, when done unskillfully, was loud enough to be heard in other rooms, and there was no hesitation in it. Bearing in mind her duty as a retainer that she had up until now, or maybe about how it was also different from my conversations with her as the educator with some distance between us, it felt as if I was able to see Astartes natural face for the first time. Astarte lied down on the bed at a right angle, and as she grabbed her breast with her left hand and fondled her crotch with her right hand, she closed her eyes and started to pleasure herself. With a rhythm that slid her body, her head reached the edge of the bed, and she had a figure where half of it was floating in the air. Astarte was in a state where her face was right in a spot that was close to my knees as I sat there. AhAhh, ahnIt feels good, it feels good but She continued the masturbation that she wasnt used to for several minutes, but it seemed that it was just not good enough. Raising my waist up from the bed, I thought of something good while Astartes eyes were closed and decided to do a bit of teasing. Grabbing her hand that was attacking her breast, I brought it to her crotch. Listen while keeping your eyes closed, okay? While you are fondling your crotch on your own, tell me where and how you are currently touching yourself, got it? Seeming to have been surprised by what I said, Astarte was at a loss for words for a moment while expressing a look of surprise. Why didnt she open her eyes, was that because she was trying to obey my words despite her being surprised? UmRight now, while I am fondling the outer edge part of my pussy, I am putting my fingers deeply inside. Since it will end immediately if I touch my clitoris, I am slowly loosening the inside andHyah!? The reason for the high-pitched voice, was because I extended my hand and strongly pinched her clitoris slightly. Her fingers that were going in and out of her vagina, seemed surprised and grabbed my hand that was attacking her clitoris. Ahh, it was true. You immediately became sensitive. When I whispered that in a teasing way, her face went red. Come on, your fingers have stopped, you know? Continue. When I urged her on, the indecent show restarted once again. It was about time that I started to become unable to endure it anymore. Astarte, open your eyes. What was in front of Astartes now open eyes, was my penis that was taken out of my pants and thrust at her. I fear that its likely that it smelled, and she probably anticipated that something was already there. Astarte started to entwine her tongue around it without any hesitation. Controlling the angle of her body on her own, she moved her body so that her head would stick out from the bed. Seeming like she already forgotten about hiding her outward appearance, her deep red hair hung down like a curtain. Your hands have stopped. Continue. Because she had become face up, to help Astarte who couldnt hold my penis in her mouth all that well, I lowered my waist, which in turn, lowered the angle of my penis and had Astarte hold it in her mouth. Since I understood that it was the right angle after doing it for a little while, I held Astartes head with both hands. Her soft hair coiled about my fingers, and while I gently caressed her earlobes with my thumbs, I took my swelling penis in and out of Astartes lips and throat. Treating Astartes head as if it were a tool, a somewhat corrupt and pleasant feeling of domination intermingled. Ppu, pufuaahnpuhpuahnmu I unconsciously felt like my waist would start swimming from the pleasant feeling of my penis rubbing against the inside of her throat. Since the top and bottom of her head were usually reversed, the parts that received stimulation were also different. Astarte would sometimes fondle her crotch as if she had just remembered, but her fingers had already stopped moving. Maybe because the pleasant feelings had caused an overload, her long and slender stretched out legs would sometimes twitch and tremble. Astarte, attack your clitoris yourself, and then cum all at once! Astarte answered with something, but since she was holding my penis in her mouth, only a small breath leaked out. But even so, her fingers, as if they were a separate creature, strongly attacked her own clitoris. Both of her softly opened legs stretched out as far as they could, and together with a convulsion, her love juices flew out with a *pushuu* sound. UghHere I cum, Astarte, Im going to let it out inside your throat! Although I tried to ejaculate at the deepest part of her throat, I made a mistake in the timing and started ejaculating inside of her mouth. My penis, as if it were bouncing, flew out from Astartes lips, and hot semen scattered all over on the tip of her nose, on her chin, on the outside of her throat, and on her breasts. aAAAAAHH! Because her throat that had been plugged up until now had been opened up, Astarte raised a loud voice along with her climax. No, she had been shouting until now, but I guess it just that her throat wasnt able to convey the sounds she wanted to make. Although I myself didnt have much fatigue, my waist was about to give out due to the pleasant feeling. So this is the power of a Succubusis what I thought, but then I suddenly noticed. Astarte had lost consciousness. Squeezing out the remaining semen, when I wiped it off as if trying to insert it in Astartes soft hair, Astarte finally regained consciousness. On the floor of the other side of the bed, her love juices created a large stain and steam was rising from it. Ahh, aahhEliottsamaa It seemed that she lost consciousness for only a short time. Her limbs that had lost their energy slowly regained their strength, and she got up. Astarte, although it seems you havent sobered up yetYou still, havent had enough, right? Although I had already released quite the huge load, it still wasnt enough. And, I already knew that Astarte wasnt a partner that would be satisfied with only having it released in her mouth. Yes, my fire has been lit. While licking up the remaining semen on her lips, she bewitchingly smiled. It was already late into the night, and the moon had passed its zenith. Although the seasons had passed winter, for a body that was covered in sweat, the air was still cold. If we were to open a window, we would probably freeze. That being said, if we stay like this after having finished, it feels like well catch a cold. I piled up kindling in the fireplace that this room was equipped with, and using tongs, I threw in charcoal that was placed in some thick ceramics. Because it had been left alone for a while, the charcoal that the innkeeper had tactfully gone out of their way to heat up beforehand had almost let the fire go out. However, the fire had not completely gone out yet, and it had somehow ignited the kindling and accomplished its duty. The flames of the fireplace illuminated the inside of the room, and decorated the approaching Astartes naked body with shadows. Eliott-samaInstead of looking after the fire, please look after me. Her supple fingers twined around my head. Embracing me from my back, she sweetly bit at my earlobe. It seemed that she either sobered up, or her sexual desires surpassed it. There was no mistake that Astartes screams were heard by close to half of the inns residents. In the end, we took quite a bit of time after that, and I poured semen inside of Astarte at least twice. After that, maybe because the two of us used up all our strength, without wiping off the semen or fixing up our clothes, we slept like logs while still naked. Chapter 31: Watergate City Abram - The Noon of the Parade Chapter 31: Watergate City Abram C The Noon of the Parade Elliott-sama, my head hurts Well, if you drink that much, of course youll get a hangoverMoreover, after making that much of a clamor Ah, um, I am sorry about thatIt was because boisterous merrymaking was the usual on the other side. Astarte was being unusually embarrassed, but since its been awhile since I got the upper hand so it felt a bit good. At the time we left the inn, the owner loudly raised their voice to say Looks like you had fun last night and other unneeded things while making a wry smile. Even I was embarrassed by this, but, well, since they say that you should scrape away the embarrassments of a journey, I decided to not worry about it. Nevertheless, I wonder just what kind of lifestyle the Demon World lifestyle is. It feels like it is really decadent, but I lack the knowledge to properly judge whether that was just because of my fathers lineage, or if the entire Demon World was like that. I dont know what kind of social position Astarte had, or what kind of person my father wasBut worrying about that is just ludicrous for the time being. First off, lets think about our course to take in the future. Eliott-sama, it would seem that there is a crowd in front of us. Certainly, on the road that headed towards Abrams central plaza, a great number of people was crowded together. What could also be heard was the sound of trumpets and the neighs of horses. Was there a parade or something? When we tried to get closer, we came across soldiers that were assembled in their ranks and were about to march towards the castle. Since the head of that group had just passed right in front of us, what was held up high was Count Abrams family crest and the Churchs holy symbol. It was at this moment that I knew that this was an army formed, to be dispatched, in order to subjugate me. ! I was somehow able to subdue the scream that I felt like I was going to let out. Even though I could understand with my reasoning that it would be of no use to make any needless suspicions here, my heart was pounding, and I couldnt gather my thoughts. The difference in our numbers was overwhelming. Both the mercenaries that attacked the mining village and the Red Crows, they were groups that were on a scale of 10 people at most. However, this time was different. As a military force, they might not be on a large scale. But even so, they are at a number close to ten times bigger than what weve encountered until now. This wasnt my first time experiencing everything before my eyes going dark, but it isnt something I want to get used to. I was grateful that Astarte, who was beside me, gently supported my back. This isan incredible number. I didnt think that they would make their move this fast, but the movements of troops are actually pretty slow. If we hurry and return now, well be able to gain a few days of time, you know? Although she was holding her head from the hangover that had yet to leave her, I was finally able to regain my composure from Astartes voice, who was much calmer than I currently was. True, it will take some time for a large number of people just to move about, so that just might be the case. Think, think. If I lose my composure, it will make surviving more difficult. For me who is unable to fight by myself, thinking is the only way for me to be able to turn things around to my own profit. Looking at them, I dont believe that all of them will be going. This is surely nothing more than an event to make an appeal for a departure to the frontlines to people of the town. Astarte saw that I was brooding over things, and added on information that I probably didnt know. I was thankful for that. Thinking while talking about things made it easier for my thoughts to gather. Since the surroundings were noisy, there was probably no problem with being heard by someone if were just having a conversation in the middle of the crowd. What is your reason for thinking that? First, I cannot see the figures of a unit that would perform the transportation of goods among them. Unlike mercenaries and Adventurers that walk while carrying several days worth of provisions individually, armies are generally accompanied by units that specialize in supplies. True I only have a smattering degree of knowledge on strategy and tactics, since I am a person of business, I was able to understand the things pertaining to logistics. I see. Certainly, that is probably the reason why they are headed to the plaza in front of the castle. Going by this trend, the destination of this parade is the audience plaza at this citys center. I suppose it is something like a ceremony to receive the command once again from Margrave Abram. That is most likely the case. Its just past noon right now, so the armys marching speed isnt that fast. To begin with, since the main fighting power is the infantrymen, you should anticipate they will be moving on foot. So the cavalrymenthere are around ten of them. Do they serve as messengers? They are probably the commanding officers guard. The person wearing the feathered helmet at the center is probably the commanding officer. That is probably Count Abrams niece that we heard about yesterday. She has a holy symbol hanging on her, and she matches the Temple Knight description. The commanding officer had a petite and armored personage. I couldnt confirm her face and figure with the helmet, but I would certainly be able to agree if I were told that she was a woman. She dons practical chainmail and a metal chest plate that had little decorations. On the flashy deep crimson surcoat that she wore on top of all that, the Churchs holy symbol was embroidered with golden thread. I do not know what kind of person she is, but reactions of the people of Abram was by no means bad. It would seem that it was true that she was popular with the common people. At the commanding officers side, there was a female officer of arms that was probably following as the adjutant. On the other side, there was a middle aged man that looked like a Cleric. There were four suit mail-armored cavalrymen that seemed to be Abram knights and looked like they were more experienced with fighting than the commanding officer. The remaining cavalrymen wore lightweight leather armor and possessed small-sized horseback bows and trumpets. It seemed that these were the messenger soldiers. I desperately tried to remember from the smattering knowledge that I got from Gustave and the mercenaries in the past and from second-hand knowledge on anything related to the army. There was a little more than ten cavalrymen, with only a portion wearing metal armor, and there were about twenty regular infantrymen equipped with ceremonial swords and shields. There were twenty soldiers who, although their outfits were sporadic, had fairly substantial equipmentthese were probably a group of mercenaries that were hired as one. The rest was made up of infantrymen that wore supplied uniform leather armor that clearly didnt match their bodies and carried spears. An army close to 100 strong would perform a one way, one-week march. In other words, at the very least, there was a need to transport fourteen days worth of food for 100 people for a round trip as well as camping tools and bedding. Most likely, around ten wagons would be prepared. In that case, at least ten pack horses would be needed, and fodder and water for those horses would need to be transported as well. Both maintaining and making use of an army have enormous costs. The knights and mercenaries would probably be the ones to take care of their own horses and equipment out of their own expenses, but the regular infantrymen are either ones that the knights hired to be their subordinates or Count Abrams subordinates. Most likely, the equipment of the infantrymen that were probably recruited from the neighboring villages were provided by Count Abram, and a considerable amount of money must have disappeared from just their food expenses and such. Even the mercenaries hiring expense was considerably high. Could it be that they are making the numbers balance by making the mercenaries and regular infantrymen the main battle force while making the other infantrymen be the guards for the pack horses and do things that arent all that difficult? Just from looking at their current equipment, thats what it looks like. Since it looks like there are few longbow soldiers, things will be relatively better. I had no objections with Astartes comment, projectile weapons are bad news in general. They do say that considerable strength is needed to use a longbow, so arent they just finding it difficult to gather enough of themAfter all, from what Ive heard from Gustave, its said that research is being conducted on a weapon that will pull a bows string with a mechanism that uses springs and pulleys. It looks like its already completed on the technical level, though its now a question of whether it can be mass produced or notIn all likelihood, wouldnt it work just like a poison needle trap? That must be a disgrace for the knights. While we were talking about such things, my shaken up spirit calmed down by a certain extent, and although the militiamen were the greater part of the army, there was close to forty regular soldiers and mercenaries. Since the knights will most likely be the commanding officers guard, even if I were to leave them aside, its at the very least a fighting force that is four times bigger compared to the Red Crows that came half a year earlier. Moreover, maybe because of the commanding officers popularity, the support of the people of the town is also cheerful, and from what I could see, the armys morale was high. In any case, the one thing I understood is that there is no hope of winning against them by clashing with them head on. Chapter 32: Watergate City Abram - The Knight of the Audience Plaza Chapter 32: Watergate City Abram C The Knight of the Audience Plaza As if being pushed by the flow of people, we arrived at the plaza. Well, even if we were to hurry and leave the town now, it wouldnt make that much of a difference so I dont really mind, and well profit if we can understand their marching plans from the speech. The plaza was already crowded with residents and travellers with burning curiosities, and the outer circumference was overflowing with people. Isnt this about ten percent of the towns population present? Water Gate City Abram has a fixed population of several tens of thousands of people, and is the largest city in this region. So in other words, since its probably about the same number as the flowing population of peddlers and travellers, theres probably an estimation of fifty thousand humans that exist throughout the entire city. The citys central plaza has a large river that flowed through the city behind it, and was located in front of the Margraves castle. According to Gustave, its supposedly a modest castle despite it belonging to the Margrave, but it looks colossal to me. The reason why it was in front of the river was probably due to being used as a base of operations to fight against the savage tribes that once lived in the remote regions. Today, a rampart was created on the other side of the river as well, and an area called the new urban area now existed, but I can somewhat understand how this castle also acted as a wall to protect the citizens from the savage tribes that were once on the other side of the river. The plaza was wide enough to make me think that another castle could fit inside it, and that it would take several minutes to walk from one bridge to another. As expected, even though it is an army of 100 people, within this plaza, it doesnt look all that big. At the center of the plaza, there was a slightly elevated area which was probably the stage that Shiro and Sara had mentioned before. There were stories of how troupes and master musicians would climb up and hold events there on festival daysIn the village, the village mayor would just bring a stepladder out to the plaza and climb on top of that. Thats what I can recall from my memories of the past. As I thought about such things, criers wearing flashy decorative hats ran about, proclaiming that the ceremony for dispatching troops was about to start now. To begin with, human voices are weak except for cases of resounding voices that permeate well even in discord like Gustaves voice, a humans voice doesnt reach all that far. And with these many people making a clamor, there was probably no way a conversation being exchanged at the middle of the plaza could be heard. Since I finally installed some fixed type message relaying magic tools in my dungeon, Ive been able to hear the sounds of other rooms while staying in my own room, but well, that sort of thing cant be done normally. Also, the percentage of humans that are able to read isnt that high. Since mercenaries are involved with the calculation of their pay, they are able to read almost all the numerical characters, but the ones that are able to read letters are around ten percent. On the other hand, peddlers have a need to look at contracts, so almost all of them can read letters. Depending on the situation, there are also cases where they are able to understand multiple languages. As the language and letters used in this country is generally shared with the neighboring countries, there isnt too much trouble, but it seems that there are many hardships in communicating when deals are being made with distant countries. In a farming village, the percentage of people that can read letters is even lower, and its probably commonplace for only the priest of the local Church to be able to read letters. With the gift of having my mothers education, it was considerably fortunate that I was able to read letters at even a young age. Incidentally, among the current members of my dungeon, Astarte, Sara, and I are able to read letters, and although Dahlia is unable to read letters, I am teaching her how to read and write as necessary. Due to the nature of Shiros job of thief, she is able to read letters if its just at the level of words, but it seems that she is having difficulty in reading long sentences, but ultimately, the literacy rate was high. Thus, even if a proclamation is issued and made into a notice at the plaza, a majority of the people are unable to read it. The criers are lower grade government officials that tell those people what has been decided and what they should door that is how it is supposed to be. After all, even if I know about it through my knowledge, this is my first time seeing the real thing, so I would like to be forgiven if I am mistaken. This is an announcement to the people of Abram! Margrave Abram, together with the Church, has come to a single decision. About half a year earlier, the village that was about seven days away from Abram and had once conducted mining operations, Grandol, was overthrown by fearsome demons! Grandol. The village that I was born and raised in had that sort of name. If one didnt leave the village, there wouldnt be any need to know its name. Also, if one didnt converse with mercenaries and peddlers, there was no reason for its residents to know the name. Though, it had become a village that has no living residents. It is said that the demons have built a nest there, and plunge the travellers that pass through the vicinity into fear! In several places around the plaza, numerous criers spoke the same content. Other than a few of the residents of the neighboring villages near my mining village, it is probable that the residents of Abram had no knowledge about the existence of such a village, or that demons now reside in it. The people began to converse and they sound worried. Well, being a weeks journey away is a distance that they normally wouldnt go through, but as a real feeling, it was a distance that they could understand and tell how close it is. Demons were at that placeeven if they didnt actually have a significant fighting poweronce it was known that their presence is closer than one realised, well, of course the people would become worried. Count Abram was saddened. He had an investigation performed, and has made it so that the demons do not get close to our vicinity! Well now, I dont think that anything like that was done though? Maybe because of my puzzled expression that had frankly floated up onto my face, Astarte supplemented the contents of the criers speech. Thats just him saying whatever he likes since nothing has happened until now. But even so, since nothing hasnt really happened, and it calms the peoples worries, its probably a fairly effective measure. Hearing her say that, I started thinking. Up until now, the people had no information about thisAhh, I see. If they have information, it will make them feel like a decision can be made, its that sort of thing, right? Politics cant be done with only information that provoke fearBesides, the words that continue after this will The crier loudly raised his voice. However, there has been news that the demon forces are growing larger by the day, so Count Abram has already made a decision! For the sake of Abrams, as well as the surrounding villages and towns safety, there has been a decision to dispatch Abrams army for the subjugation of the demons in that abandoned town! I see, they spread terror, and then talk about something that will make the people feel relieved afterwards. That was the reason for the troops dispatchment this timeit is likely the solution that they decided to take. It seems that the guy that wrote this scenario properly did the right calculations. The one that will be taking command this time is Count Abrams niece of a distant relative and a Holy Knight that have received the title of Temple Knight from the great temple of the western large city of Palmira, the astute Princess Olivia! In addition, Abrams knights are Olivia. It isnt a name that was all that rare, but suddenly, a past memory resurfaced. A friend from my youth who had the same name, I wonder if she was doing well somewhere? Eliott-sama, it has started. The elder that climbed on stage is probably the current Count Abram. In addition, theres the military service priest, the commanding officer, and the one on the side is the officer of arms? Maybe because she wasnt sure of who was what, Astarte looked a bit puzzled. However, my eyes were already glued on to the stage. The female commanding officer had undone her decorated helmet and held it under her arm. It was rare in this region, but she had a somewhat short black hair that looked faintly green when light shines on it. Readjusting a decoration made out of glass that the intelligentsia would sometimes wear called glasses (to be accurate, it was a tool that aided eyesight), the one that accepted the holy symbol from the priest and the scepter decorated with jewels from the countlooked really similar to that particular girl that I hadnt met since over ten years ago. People of Abram, as well as the knights and soldiers that have gathered for the sake of protecting Abram and the surrounding villages, I give my thanks to you all, and may you all have the Grace of God and the Churchs blessing. Even though we were separated by a distance of over 100 meters, Commanding Officer Olivias voice permeated very well. And then, although that voice was naturally changed with time, it was still really similar to that girls voice. At this time, I have taken command of the unit that will subjugate the demons that have nested in Grandol. I am Olivia. Count Abrams distant relative, and the Temple Knight appointed by the Palmira Great Temple. That village is a place where my late mothers relative had once lived in, as well as a profoundly memorable place that I spent my summers in as a child. Therefore, I am very saddened by the tragedy that had befallen itand angered by the actions done by those evil demons and their ruler. Voices of surprise and sympathy leaked out from the people due to that unexpected confession. She was a Princess of tragedy C her hometown which was her treasured place was overrun by demons. It sounded too good to be true, but there was no mistake that the masses liked these sorts of tales. Oliviain the past, I called that girl Olivie Her declaration had absolutely no grandiose gestures mixed in, nor anything that sounded like she was trying to draw in sympathy, rather, she had a detached voice. But, her voice seemed to be tinged with loneliness .Then again, that just might be me wanting to be under that impression. However, this battle is not something that I will fight against just because of my own personal vendetta. Most importantly, any potential damage to the surrounding villages must be prevented. In addition, if there are any demons that appears too close to the national border, this also becomes a national problem. I see, so there is that point of view as well. I had been doing things so that we wouldnt be an influence on the surroundings as much as possible, but now that she mentions it, since we are taking in accomplices of smuggling across the national border, I cant refute the possibility of that becoming a problem. Therefore, I shall make an oath right here to the River Goddess and the Gods of Light. We shall defeat the evil demons and regain peace! I had heard that in the Temple Chivalric Orders of the Palmira Great Temple, there were three chivalric orders that received the names of the three pillar Gods, which were the River Goddess, the Flame War God, and the Large Tree Virtuous Elder, but it seemed like Olivia belonged to the chivalric order of the River Goddess just because she is a woman. With all due respect, I would like to think that the chivalric order of the Flame War God is organized for substantial military affairs while the other two are for supporting military power butI still dont know about their abilities. Nonetheless, with all these, my doubts have been settled. The commanding officer of the enemy that is presently preparing to attack my dungeon is..the girl that was my only friend when I was a human. Chapter 33: Expeditionary Force - Shadow of an Assassin Chapter 33: Expeditionary Force C Shadow of an Assassin Early next morning, we left Abram at around daybreak. There were several things that I wanted to set before the army leaves the town. It would take a normal traveller one week to reach the mining village from Abram. As for the march of an army that is bringing wagons, when thinking about it, would it take them roughly two more days to get there? Since there is a somewhat large town en route, I could predict that they would stay one more day there. Taking those things into consideration, we could probably return to the dungeon about two days faster without having to do anything. The feeling of wanting to make practical use of that time to do something might be me being a coward. Around the time we advanced half a day away from Abram, we started setting up. In the middle of the highway that the army would probably travel along, I searched for a spot in the forest where I could look down on the highway without being detected easily. If I could create a hiding spot within there, the preparations would be complete. And then, on the side of the highway, I had a small group of Skeletons, which I had somehow been able to call out, on standby. Of course, I gave them as much camouflage as possible by covering them with the branches of trees so that they wouldnt immediately be discovered. I dont have a single reason to believe that I will be able to win with these soldiers numbering less than ten. As for what the purpose this all served, it was because I wanted to know about the opposing groups fighting power and use of tactics. If I were to speak honestly, I would like to shave off a bit of their fighting force, but this is probably nothing but avarice. It will probably be about ten more minutes until the armys forward detachment passes through. What shall we do? Since it would be of no use to meaninglessly kill the reconnaissance soldiers, well leave them be if we discover them. Once their main force passes, well have the skeletons make a surprise attack from the flank. While we were attentively watching the situation from a distance, Astarte whispered to me with a low voice, maybe because she noticed something. Even deeper than the spot where the Skeletons are, someone is there Could it bea scout? Eh? That means that theres someone else around here, right? Do you think weve been discovered? No, it would seem that they came here just now. It looks like they havent noticed us yet butthey might be noticed by the Skeletons. Nevertheless, it is strange. After doing a bit of thinking, I immediately thought of the reason Astarte was doubtful. True, if they were scouts of the Abram army, they wouldnt come from the opposite direction. Eliott-sama, does anything come to mind? From the story you told me yesterday, you and that commanding officer were friends from when you were young. The tone of her voice was a little intense. Last night, I explained to her that Olivia was an acquaintance from the past, but from the fact that Astartes mood has subtly not been good since that time, could it be that shes jealous? There are several possibilities. One, they are from a neighboring village and on a pleasure trip. But, if that were the case, they would be closer to the highway and should be going to a place where they can see better. Another one would be the possibility that they came to exterminate the Skeletons that I summoned. Someone being made to guard the expeditionary force from the shadows..if it were something like that, it might be a possible story. However, in that case, the possibility that we were noticed is also high, but there are no signs of anyone standing watch of us as of nowright? If thats the case, the one with the highest possibility is Could it be that they intend to meddle with the expeditionary force for a different objective than us? That possibility does seem high. There is the possibility that unbeknownst to us, someone chose to make an ambush at the same spot by coincidence. After all, the world of nobles doesnt just end with everything being clean. Bothered with how that thought was being phrased, I asked about it. Im not good with roundabout ways of speaking. If you were able to make some kind of conjecture, could you tell me about it? After making a small pause, Astarte answered me. For a dangerous expedition like this even if there was an unfortunate accident, no one would question it. After all, this expeditionary force is on its way to fight against dangerous demons. I see. In this case, Olivia the noble, who has value in being targeted, has the highest possibility of having a bulls-eye painted behind her back. But, why? This is what I didnt really understand. Why would someone do an act that would be profitable to me? The townspeople were gossiping about it even in Abram. That this time, there might be some political background in how that commanding officer with no military service records was chosen. Thats right, the army moving, and exterminating the demons. This would be a fully-fledged military gain, and something honorable. Most likely, this is just to officially recognize that commanding officer, who is a woman, being ushered in to be Margrave Abrams successor as an adopted child. Astartes words were too indifferent that I couldnt see any emotion behind them. However, if the contents of what she was saying matched with that aim, the situation would even seem crueller. In order to steal her right of inheritance, theyll assassinate her. Is that what it means? Count Abrams biological children have all died, havent they? I wouldnt say all of them, but most likely several of them were assassinated. Thats just how nobles are. Whether they are human or whatever, that will never change. I was finally able to see some emotion in Astartes words, but they were cold enough for me to get a faint chillOr maybe she just looked sad. Wait. I want a bit of time to think. There isnt enough evidence to judge what kind of profit there is for this Eliott-sama, unfortunately, there isnt any time. Theyve come. Speaking from the conclusion, Olivias commanding ability was neither a bluff nor was it a decoration. Her own fighting ability didnt seem all that high, but thanks to her ability to make instant judgements, she was able to grasp the troops movements and the opponents fighting force. Even with how she walked around the surroundings in order to uplift the morale, everything she performed was done at an above average level. Since I was only able to see her in action once, it was too early to make a judgement on everything with just that, but the small group of Skeletons that succeeded in their surprise attack from the flank were only able to make a few injuries to the enemy infantrymen that clashed with them head on, and were crushed without being able to inflict much damage. Olivia wields a commanding ability that would choose victory on top of doing the utmost to avoid her soldiers getting injured. The hidden third force seemed to have aimed for Olivia just as Astarte pointed out. Since their movements stopped when the Skeletons made their attack, it seems that they didnt notice the existence of the Skeletons. However, their movements after that were fast. Seeing the melee that had started, they changed their location under the cover of it all and conducted some sniping from the inside of the forest with a small sized bow. That fired shot that was probably aimed at Olivia ended in a misfire thanks to an elderly knight waiting nearby to protect her, and it all ended with only that one knight getting light injuries. Since they immediately made their escape once the fired shot ended, those were probably the movements of someone adept with this sort of occupation. There were several pieces of information that I got from here: One: That the third forceThat the assassin was an individual, or even if they werent, only had a few cooperative workers. Two: That since the direction they were headed to was in the direction of my dungeon, so there was the possibility that I would eventually come in contact with them. Three: That they most likely did not notice our presence. Even with only obtaining this information, the situation has become quite profitable for me. Once I return to the dungeon, if there was anyone that would come to contact meTheres probably no mistake that I would be seeing the comrades of this assassin first. That being said, only this amount of information isnt enough. Also, my desire to talk with my former friend was unusually strong. Though that might be considered naive. Though she might have already forgotten about me. Though she might become allied with my enemies the next time we meet..As the expeditionary force adjusted their ranks and started to move, we also departed from that site. In a place that was only four more days between Abram and my dungeon, there was a town with a population of about 500 people. It was the only town that I had once gone to together with my mother other than my hometown, but compared to Abram, it was too small.Well, it was wrong to compare it to Abram which has the leading population count within the country in the first place. It was just past noon of the second day of our stay here when the expeditionary force arrived at this village. Since this was made known to the village beforehand, a campground for the expeditionary force to use was created in the plaza on the outskirts of the town. Even that vast site where people gathered for a summer festival got filled in no time when the 100 troops put up their tents. Fortunately, since I did not have any acquaintances in this town, I got a lodging while passing myself off as a travelling merchant. When I listened to some stories, it was said that the commanding officer of the expeditionary force and the knights would be lodging at the town headmans house. Well, since they will be entertaining nobles, its probably an honor for them as the town headman, so in a certain way, thats probably only natural. My plan to meet face-to-face with Olivia was stopped by Astarte. However, although this is due to my selfishness, it was also needed for the meaning of obtaining information. After coming to the conclusion that the risks were low, since my identity hadnt been exposed, I ended up pushing my will through. Visiting the town headmans house, when I sought a face-to-face meeting at the entrance, the young soldier that received me at the beginning made a dubious face. Well, thats reasonable. The middle aged knight and the young woman (though I say that, shes probably a bit older than me) officer-of-arms made even more dubious faces. I honestly told them that I was from the mining village, and that although Olivia might not remember, I was a former acquaintance of hers. And then, though it was a bit inaccurate, I told them that I ran away from the village on the very day that the incident happened, and conveyed that I would be able to provide information on the town even if it was only a little. The officer-of-arms woman made a blatantly troubled-looking face, but the knight showed an interest in getting the information on the geography of the village. Furthermore, maybe because they showed an interest in my words of being an acquaintance of the past, but for now I would like for them to not have any expectations, so I tried asking just for the sake of trying. Well then, could you tell Olivia-sama this. That, the son of the inn that always wore a hat has come to visit. When the knight went back inside of the house, the officer-of-arms breathed a sigh and glared at me. You may be a friend of hers from the past, but that is something from more than ten years ago. Olivia-sama is already living her life as a noble. I would like for you to avoid anything that would disturb that persons livelihood but She wasnt impolite, but she didnt hold back either. She was the type that would say, since your social statuses are different, bear that in mind. Well, she was probably raised to be the nobles lady-in-waiting. Since it was only natural for her to hate it when a strange bug arrives if she were Olivias attendant and lady-in-waiting, I didnt mind it too much. Of course, I had feelings of missing her and wanted to meet with her, but more than that, I also had the objective of obtaining information on the expeditionary force. At that time, a voice called out saying Eliott-dono, were you granted a face-to-face meeting with the commanding officer-dono? From behind me. Astarte in the nun outfit that I saw her in when I first met her was there. Ara, Nun-sama, what sort of relationship might you have with this merchant-dono? The officer-of-arms made a face that said that things had become more troublesome, but even so, she made an inquiry to Astarte with a voice that saved only respect towards staff of the temple. You must be from the expeditionary force, may the Gods blessing reach you all. I have come from the northern frontier, and have come here only recently. The mother, this Eliott-samas mother had helped me greatly in the past. As his mother had passed away, I thought to pay my respects and travelled to this region butAlthough I was fortunate to be granted a meeting with her son by chance in this town, I did not think that his village would be attacked by demons, so I was thinking about what I should do. Well, if I were to start questioning her deeply, holes in her story would appear, but Astarte was covering me in her own way. Once we seized information from the third force, the authenticity would increaseThough there was no guarantee that that third force werent accomplices. The officer-of-arms stared at me and Astarte with eyes that seemed to be evaluating us. There was no warmth in those eyes. And it felt as if a feeling of cold-heartedness, akin to her looking at merchandise or prey, resided within them. If this officer-of-arms was also a noble, then the world of nobles must be frightening. As I was absentmindedly thinking that, the middle-aged knight from a short while ago came back accompanied by a young man that looked like an attendant. Chapter 34: Expeditionary Force - Conversation with the Commanding Officer Chapter 34: Expeditionary Force C Conversation with the Commanding Officer Ooi, you said that you were called Eliott-dono, right? It looks like Olivia-sama has granted you an audience. After all, it seems that youre a close friend of hers from the past, arent ya! To be able to meet with a survivor of the village with this kind of timing, how suspicious. Since you cant take too much time visiting, by all means, put some pep in your step. Rather, Im surprised. By the fact that Olivia remembered me, but also by the defenselessness of this knight. Since they were attacked and nearly assassinated just a few days ago, I thought that they would be more vigilant. The Officer-of-Arms glared my way, but I pretended to not notice that and passed by her. Astarte, having nothing to do here, returned to the inn. The attendant held my luggage, and then the middle-aged knight, the attendant and I preceded inside the house. Now then, I dont know what thoughts you had in mind when you came here. The middle-aged knight looked back and addressed me. In an instant, I was pinned down by his strong gaze, and stood up straight. We were in the middle of the short passageway, the window frame was small, and the attendant was at my back. Naturally, I was weaponless. If something were to happen, there was no escape. I guess that was a bit careless. That being said, your movements, no matter how I look at them, dont seem to be the movements of an assassin. The knight softened his expression, and started talking. After all, if you were an assassin or a mercenary, your body would have probably moved from my bloodlust just now. I was harshly criticized for not having that sense by a mercenary captain that I got to know at the inn. Ha ha ha, thats exactly right. But, thanks to that, my doubts were lessened considerably. We dont want any assassins getting close to our princess after all. Come to think of it, what you said earlier, that wearing a hat and so on, what kind of spell was that? The moment she heard that, the young lady remembered your name before I could even say it you know? He really got me. It seems that the title of knight isnt just for show. Probably, if this knight were to actually fight, he would probably be considerably strong. If he were to clash with the Orc Leader, I dont know if we could win or not In addition, his manner of speech might not be very good, but this knight is probably a good person. I wasnt too happy that the opponent I would be fighting against from here on was a virtuous person. Thats why, since it was something that Olivia knew anyway, I just went and said this upfront. I have a bit of Demon blood flowing in me, and have small horns growing on my head. Because of that, I was chastised in the village when I was a child. Only OlivieAh, no, Olivia-sama, who occasionally came to play, could be said to be my only friendWell, its a pretty lame story. Saying that, I took my hat off. They werent big but I made it so that my small horns protruded out from my hair and could be seen. The knight opened his eyes wide, and I could tell that the attendant behind me had stiffened up. I see, so our princess has some pretty unusual friends. But, I dont hate that about you. Despite not having much physical strength, strangely enough, you have guts. After all, even after being together with that Officer-of-Arms-dono who has a terrible personality, youve got a composed face. When he said that, the knight guffawed. It looks like that Officer of Arms and this person dont get along very well Well, seeing as how Im a merchant, Ive become quite thick skinned. Becoming somewhat congenial, we arrived at Olivias office. The one that was there was, that girl, who hadnt changed from that time. Eliott, so you were safe! I was really surprised when I heard about you earlier! (Light Novel Illustration: Eliott Reuniting with Olivia) The one that rushed over was a girl that had grown taller from back then, and had become much more beautiful too. Her black hair was cut short above her shoulders, and she wore smallish glasses. Maybe because her fatigue was building, there was a bit of shade underneath her eyes, but other than that, she seemed to be healthy. She had taken her armor off since it was a peaceful time, and although she was wearing thick clothes that had a bit of an effect as a guard, it instead made her body line more prominent. She had a childish body that matched her age at that time, and since we were both very young, there were times where we played in the water completely naked, but when I started thinking from there, and how she turned out to get a really feminine figure, I truly felt the flow of what was close to ten years. Even though our heights were practically the same in the past, as expected, its a bit frustrating that you overtook me by near half a head. As she kept on talking, she took my hand and tried to pull me along. Wait, wait a minute, Olivie! You have something called your position, right? Youve made me waste my nervousness! I ended up scolding her on reflex, but with this, there wasnt any romantic or charming words in our ten year long reunion. Wait, even though weve finally reunited, why do I have to give you a scolding. From these words, the knight burst into laughter. The attendant young man was flabbergasted. Most likely, this young man had only known Olivia as she was as a noble and as the commanding officer. After looking slightly embarrassed, Olivia started over and offered me a seat. Ahaha, Im sorry. I thought that I would never meet you again at that time after allAnd when something like that happened to the village, I even thought that it was already hopeless. But, after suddenly learning that I would meet you here, I For her to be that worried about me, to be honest, I was happy. I was able to stay a precious friend for Olivia as well. I need to be thankful to God. Its been nothing but sad things for me, this is the first time in a while that something cheerful has happened. Is that so? From my point of view that knows nothing of your circumstances, youve become a noble of Abram, and youve become the commanding officer of an army. Since youre getting ahead in life, it doesnt look like its been nothing but bad things to me. Well, since I dont know about your circumstances, there are probably things that I dont see as well. WellThere are various things. While I do think that youve had some terrible things happen as well, Im also going through some hardships as well. I was surprised when I heard that you were a Temple Knight of the River Goddess. That tomboy Olivie is? Thats what I thought. Hold on, dont start talking about the past! Besides, the one that taught me nothing but how to play by running around the hills and fields was you. For a while, things really bloomed into a talk about foolish tales of a time long before. Right now, I wasnt a Dungeon Master, and she wasnt the commanding officer of the expeditionary force. TrulyI was truly laughing from the bottom of my heart for the first time in a while. That being said, neither of us could stay as children. Now then, the reason why I came looking for you this time wasnt to talk about old times. By some chance, I came here with information that might be of use to you. At the very least, there is a person here that knows about the terrain of the village and information on the buildings from before the incident happened one year ago. Around the time that the attendant poured a second helping of tea, I switched topics. Olivia also switched expressions, and it now became the expression of the commanding officer of the expeditionary force. The middle-aged knight that was watching over the two of us while smiling up until now (though I say that, since he was armed and always kept his hand on his sword, he was probably being cautious of me and the surroundings) also leaned his body forward and turned his attention to what I had to say. What I told them, although it wasnt everything, was the cause of what destroyed the village and my current state. About how mercenaries were called in order to exterminate some demons and wild animals, but had instead burned the village down the night they came. About how I managed to escape all that since my own house was outside of the village. About my lifestyle of barely scraping by and peddling magic tools with connections like the mercenary captain Gustave. Once I sketched out a map of the village and created a simple drawing as far as the mine, Olivia and the knight were greatly delighted. As expected, they seemed to understand just how much strategic value this map possessed. Also, when I showed them several magic tools that I brought along in addition to that, since it seemed that not just Olivia but also the knight showed interest, they bought several toolsThings like daggers with long flying distances and gloves that make it hard for water to pass through them, they were small tools that I originally thought I would sell off to Gustave. By the way, Eliott-dono. Would you have any antidotes? When it was close to the end of visiting hours, the middle-aged knight, who introduced himself as Gaspar, asked me that. Unfortunately, medicinal goods werent my forte. I might be able to obtain some if I asked Astarte or Sara, but I currently did not carry any with me. When I told that to him, the knight nodded looking a bit disappointed. The knight opened the door, and together with the attendant, he announced the guests departure and stepped outside. When I tried to leave the room, Olivia grabbed my hand from behind. Since I didnt have eyes at the back of my head, I didnt see her face. That hand of hers trembled a bit. EliottI, am glad that I met with you. Although we might not be able to meet with you, againdont forget about me. That, timid voice was. It was clearly a voice that had a premonition about something. Olivie. Before you head to the dungeon, I want you to stop by my house. The loft that we always played in, on the second floor. In there, if its still safe, there is a small pendant, with a glass bead fitted into it. Its something I produced, and if it still remains there, by all means, I want you to attach it to the back of your armor or something. Although its only a bit, it has magical power confined in it. It will at least become a protective charm. By going on ahead, I could set something up. From the words the knight said earlier. The perpetrator of the attack that used a small size bow, and the elderly knight that I was unable to meet with here. Putting together the pieces of unspoken information with the information I knew, I could see a single picture. Olivie. Is the life of a noble, painful for you? If I were to run away, my fathers position would be gone. The development of that villages mine, is closely related to Abrams developmentThe fact that demons have settled down there, it threatens Count Abrams political life. My breathing stopped from those words. So Olivia was suffering just because I was alive. But, in truth, that is a false accusation, and there are only people that want the rights to Abram. If I fail this time, the responsibility will fall on Count Abram, and his head will be replaced. Even if I succeed, some noble will just make me his wife and try to snatch Abram away. ..If only, I were born as a boy. If only, I werent the illegitimate child of a noble, thats what Ive often thought. I see, so it wasnt just because I was here. Even how the mercenaries attacked the village, wouldnt one of the causes of that be from this. Couldnt the incident in such a small village, in a remote region, be connected to a place like this? One desire was born. If there is a guy that created this situation and was pulling the strings somewhere. I want to destroy that aim entirely. Olivie, Im glad that we met. The knight and the attendant still hadnt come back. Maybe because I was one of the few people that Olivie let her guard down around, or maybe they considered something more than that, they might be giving us a small bit of time alone. I turned around, took her hands, and gazed at her face. On the other side of the lens of her glasses, I saw her eyes that were wet with tears. Eh Being a bit forceful, I pulled her hands and hugged her close. I stole her lips, and put my tongue in a bit. It was a light kiss that lasted only a few seconds. I immediately separated from her and turned around. Although I had done such inhumane actions, raped Sara and Shiro, and live days of indulgence with Dahlia and AstarteTo be completely honest, I was embarrassed and was unable to look at Olivies face directly. Lets meet again. Surely, in the not so distant future. Saying only that, I faced the door and started walking. Right then, I heard the attendants voice call out to me. Chapter 35: Expeditionary Force - The Officer of Arms’ Trap Chapter 35: Expeditionary Force C The Officer of Arms Trap Translator: Manga0205 Editor: JackofAllTrades --------------------------------------------------------------- Wait right there. When I took my leave from the house, I was immediately called out to once I got outside. When I looked over, the Officer-of-Arms came coming. I acknowledge that you are an old friend of Olivia-samas. But even so, you and Olivia-sama are already people of different worlds. I sincerely ask that you do not forget that fact. As she said that, she handed over a small cloth bag. This is? If you are a merchant, you should be able to reach a guess. This should become some immediate support. Be grateful to Olivia-samas kindness, got it? After saying only that, the Officer-of-Arms left. There was a glassy texture inside of the bag. When I looked in, there was an ornamented jewel within. Even with just a cursory glance, it probably had a value that easily surpassed 20 gold coins. Even if I estimated it cheaply, it would become a years worth of living expenses. This was probably supposed to be settlement money. Blood rushed to my head in anger, but it wouldnt turn into anything even if I returned it now. I thought about throwing it away, but if I were to throw it away here, there was a possibility that it would cause trouble to Olivias side. While my shoulders trembled, I returned to the inn. Im sorry for Astarte, but Ill probably be rough tonight. This jewel, theres some kind of trick placed on it Moreover, its obviously some kind of magic. After returning to the inn, entering the room after finishing a light meal, and briefly explaining the situation. I embraced Astarte in order to dispel my anger. I thought that it was a bit wrong of me, but Astarte somewhat enjoyed it. It seems that there are some emotional subtleties that I dont understand in regards to that area. Before we went into the second round, right when I showed Astarte the jewel I received from that Officer-of-Arms, I got this response. With how things look, there is no way it was a normal jewel. Astarte, if you were in that Officer-of-Arms position, what would you do? If it was to protect that noble daughter or whatever, its rubbish. Thugs are people that will take advantage of you if you show them weakness. Giving money, it will come back and have an opposite effect. That Officer-of-Arms didnt look that stupid. Well then, there is probably some different intention. Just what kind of intention is that though? If she wanted to make it so that an undesirable lover isnt made, she could either warn the other knights as well, or hire some thugs to attack you. There is no reason to give you a jewel. What you gave to that Commanding Officer was, information on the geography and terrain, and short reminiscent talkAh. Did you come up with something? Elliot-sama, looking from the Officer of Arms point of view, how do you look to her? The flames of passion disappeared from Astartes countenance, and became a face that looked like a teacher teaching her student. Lets see. Some suspicious guy, a merchant, a money-grubber, Olivias past friendAhh, could it be about that? There was one thing that came to mind. If I were in that position, what would I hate? It would be a different acquaintance suddenly appearing among the Commanding Officers allies. If I were to extort money from them with thugs, the allies would hate me. However, that didnt happen. A case of jealousy. Going from what Ive seen, I couldnt tell if she was that attached to Olivia. However, what about a case that didnt seem that risky? The other possibility isThe case where the Officer-of-Arms was a spy. An uncertain factor that might become an ally would, from the point of view of a spy, be nothing but a possibility for the enemies to increase. In that case, what would she do? She would obviously eliminate me somewhere else. Astarte, lets put this jewel in a sealable container and block it off. If I remember correctly, there was a water pouch prepared, right? Taking out an emptied water pouch from the luggage and opening the lid, we threw the jewel into the pouch. Taking into account the possibility that gas will spew out, we poured water from a pitcher in, covered the mouth with a leather cloth, tied it with a cord, and closed it with the lid. Being thorough this time, we went further by melting the wax of a candle and sealed the gaps with it. It was just before the end of the day, but we took the water pouch with the jewel outside and hid it within the forest at the outskirts of town. With this, even if something were to happen, I probably wouldnt get caught up in it. Finishing up the task, Astarte and I returned to the inn. Speaking of only the conclusion, nothing happened the next day. On the early dawn of the following day, gas leaked out from the jewel. When we went to look at the water pouch in the distant location when it became morning, a hole had opened up on the leather water pouch, and several wild birds had died in the surroundingsIt seemed that it was thorough and had not only spewed out a volatile gas but also spewed out a small quantity of acid or something together with it. Even with it being sealed in a water pouch, if I were inside the same room as this, I would have died. For the time being, there was something that was confirmed with this. That Officer-of-Arms, she isnt Olivias ally or anything. Most likely, the guidance of the assassin from that time was probably the Officer-of-Arms deed, and the objective isto feign an accident and assassinate Olivia. There has already been one knight that has fallen victim. There is one thing that the assassins dont know. The fact that the ruler of the Man-Eating Dungeon was unexpectedly Olivias friend, I dont think that any normal human could think of that. Therefore, a chance can be born from that. I cannot allow myself to miss that opportunity. With a quick pace, Astarte and I returned to the dungeon that was our home. The time I estimate until things commence would be two days at least. I needed to finish all of my preparations by then. Chapter 36: Expeditionary Force - Preparations for the Reception Chapter 36: Expeditionary Force C Preparations for the Reception Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- What greeted me as I returned to the dungeon was Shiros passionate caressing and Saras abusive tongue. Commanding Dahlia to make various preparations, I considered asking the two about the underworld of Abram butit seemed that two weeks of abstinence was quite severe for these two. She didnt say any complaints, but even Dahlia was probably sexually frustrated. Ill need to make Dahlia pleased as well afterwards. You, turning a person into demontraining me to have this kind of body, and then neglecting me, unbelievable Yor sho tewibleMastas dick, ihs been two hol weeks. As I sat down on the couch, Sara and Shiro sat down to my left and right respectively. Now, similar to Dahlia, they were wearing allotted servant outfits that could be called maid outfits, but in regards to Shiro who had a small build and a large chest, her outfit was a bit largish and her tail protruded out from her skirt. Making it so that she placed her chest on my thighs, she buried her face between my legs, and lovingly licked and sucked my penis. And although Sara was salty from the tedium of these past two weeks and complaining, she was cling onto me from the side, and play-biting my ear. Pulling Saras waist closer to me with my left hand, I stole her lips. And with my right hand, I dishevelled and caressed Shiros hair, and sometimes caressed her throat. Sara, I told you to call me by Goshujin-sama, didnt I? After separating from her lips, I made a small scolding to the slightly dazed Sara. I, I mean, you are Do not back talk. Sara, what are you to me? Have you forgotten? Occasionally, if I dont make her aware of it like this, the original Sara comes out. The controlling power towards her, it was made with the minimum amount of binding at the moment she was made into a demon. But even so, making her hold respect for me and making her hold loyalty to me are a bit different. For example, seeking loyalty from the Orcs was completely pointless. And for Dahlia and Sara, maybe because it was from their original nature, or maybe because it was a demon trait from when they became demons, their loyalty towards me was high. It could even be said that they were dependent on me. However, Saras independent spirit was strong, and she would occasionally be disobedient even though I dominated her. Well, although that part of her is also enjoyable, since we can expect that some guests will most likely be coming, I will need her to able to act maid-like to a certain extent or else her appearance wont match. Kuh Making her face go bright red, Sara faltered. I see, Sara, could it be that youve lost your loyalty towards me? Shiro, it should be around the time that youre wanting it. Besides, if you do any more than that, Ill let it out in your mouth. Ignoring Sara, I called out to Shiro who was engrossed in getting my semen out through her fellatio. Instead of replying with words, she swung her tail remarkably strong, put my penis deep in her throat, and generally rubbed her tongue on it as if to twine around it. After stroking Shiros ears, I lifted her head up a bit. Looking reluctant to part with it, Shiro separated her mouth from it, and my penis that had hot steam rising from it shook. When I stood up from the couch, I turned around to look at the two of them, grabbed their heads, and pulled them to my waist. Hey! Uwah? Being a bit forceful, I stuck my penis in between the twos faces. My penis that was wet and sticky from Shiros saliva wet Saras face. Shiro was delighted, and crept her lips along my peniss shaft as if playing a harmonica. After a while of looking a bit agonized, Sara flutteringly crept the tip of her tongue along the glans of my penis. UghHere I come! From the start, I was brought to the limit by Shiros lips. The reason why I held back was to release it all at once while aiming at their faces and ejaculate. Since we hurriedly returned from that inn, about five days worth of semen flew out. Making a *dopuh* sound, the high viscosity, white liquid scattered about. AhAah, AaAahHotthe semen, so hot Ahaha, its so delicious. Goshujin-samas semen, its delicious Shiro, just as usual, licked off the semen that scattered onto Saras face and started grooming her. Normally, I would gaze at her appearance that looked like a puppy messing around, but today, for the sake of Saras training, lets change the plan a bit. Pulling Shiros arm, I drew her closer to me. Sara, stay like that. You arent allowed to wipe off the semen thats on your face, got it? EH, you, whatre you While she was saying that, I made Shiro stand with her back facing me, and spread both of her legs open. Both of Shiros hands were put on Saras shoulders, who was still sitting on the couch. Through Saras eyes, in front of her was Shiros semen-covered face. Behind that, she saw her back, butt, and tail twitchingly move, and then she saw me standing further behind all of that. Even if my stamina diminished somewhat, there was no way five days worth of sexual desire would be settled with just one ejaculation. After making it so that my excitedly standing penis could be seen by Sara, I grabbed Shiros butt cheeks with both hands, and made a declaration. Shiro, from here on, I am going to ravish you doggy-style. Which one should I do? Where do you want me to let it out? During the past half year, I have been training Sara and Shiro so that they could use their anus as sex organs just like Dahlia. Shiro enjoyed both ways. As for Sara, she might not feel it all that much in the meaning of a pleasant feeling, but she ended up becoming extraordinarily aroused from having her anus raped. Todayysince its been so long, first, I want it in my pussyy! Roger that. Sliding down her wet panties, I obediently thrust my penis into her pussy. As if she had already prepared for it, together with a slippery sensation, my penis was swallowed up by her warm vagina. Shiros back sprang up, and when I stopped moving, she slowly lost strength. When I slowly pulled my penis out, a small amount of drool and some heavy breathing leaked out from Shiros mouth. Aa~, Aa, ah, ah, ao~~, kuun. With two, three times of slowly going in and out, her physique stabilized. Freeing up both of my hands that were groping her butt cheeks, I moved a leg forward a bit and grabbed Shiros chest. Going on her back as if to cover it, I lightly bit on her fluffy dog ear, and blew into it. Fyan! Aah, ah, iyaa, kuan, kuun Matching the rhythm that I was inserting my penis with, Shiros voice leaped out. ShiroYou, is it that, good? Is Eliotts cock, that good? Having been made to wait, it must have been unbearable for Sara as she was shown the melting Shiros face right in front of her. Her breathing had become rough, and when I became aware of it, Sara was licking off the semen that remained on Shiros face. (Light Novels Illustrations: Sara licking Shiro) NchuPuhaa, it smellsWhy, does such smelly semen SaraaKiss, kiss meeGoshujin-samas semen, give it to Shiro tooo Shiroo The second ejaculation was gradually getting closer. This time, there was no need to endure it. Shiro, cling onto Sara. Shiro had no hesitation in following my words. I freed her upper body, and she clung onto Sara as if she had crumbled down. Both of their lips and tongues stayed intertwined. Holding Shiros lower half that now looked like it would crumble in my arms, I fired my cum into the deepest part of her piping hot vagina. *Bikun, doku doku!* (Twitch, gush gush!) Her waist jumped two, three times, and Shiros upper half shook intensely. Her tail jumped straight up, and after a few seconds, it slowly lost strength and crumbled down. Nevertheless, Shiro, with her lips still on top of Saras lips, was lead to climax and fainted. Aa, ShiroShirooThats no good, you cantmake such a slovenly face Laying Shiros body, who had lost all of her strength, down on the bed, Sara started to slurp up the cum that was leaking out from between Shiros thighs. The appearance of the former Magician stick her face in between Shiros thighs, who only had her panties taken off as far as her knees, and muttering while playing around with her own crotch was cute to the point of being ridiculous. Sara, do you think you could tell me what it is youre doing right now? Of course, I could tell just by looking. Since your semen was flowing outfrom Shiros pussyWait, just what are you making me say ah. Before she could finish speaking, my fingers caressed the defenseless Saras butt, and in order to put my fingers into her vagina, I ended up interrupting Saras explanation. Sara, what would you like me to do? Fuu, fuu Stuck between bashfulness and sexual desire, Saras breath became rough. Even after being raped and defiled over the past half year, Sara hadnt discarded this shyness of hers. Even after I fucked Dahlia in front of her eyes while she was being gang raped by the Orcs all night long, Saras shyness didnt break. It was for this reason that I would sometimes want to stimulate her shyness like this and enjoy it. Though, the times when I rape her from behind when shes in the middle of compounding medicines (though, as expected, there were times where I wouldnt do it since I knew when it was a truly dangerous time), she would raise a scream loud enough that Shiro would burst in mistaking it for an enemy attack Even while Sara was being conflicted, seeing Sara like that, my penis slowly regained its vitality. As if she was hypnotised, Saras hand stretched out, her slender fingers grabbed my penis, she brought her face close to it, and her lipsJust as she was about to do that, I restrained Saras head. Eh, aah..Nn, why? Sara, why do you want it? I wont understand if you dont put it into words, you know? Saras face went one step redder and she glared at me. U, umPenisDick, cockI want to lick it, pleaselet me suck on it. She was probably becoming mismatched with her own words, but, just a bit more. Who are you begging to? Sara, what are you to me? Do you not know? Once again, Sara made a face that looked like she was about to cry. UmSara is, this indecent Sara is, Eliott-samasGoshujin-samas, perverted maid. Your slave. She wasnt troubled on which word was correct. Most likely, Sara was searching for the word to use that would make her the most aroused. Thats right. The bitch Sara is Goshujin-samas slave. When she made her choice, she herself would deny it without fail afterwards, but right now, she made a very delighted face. So, what does the bitch and slave Sara want to do? Pleaselet me suck on your cock. I also, want to lick it like Shiro did. And after that? Are you fine with just licking it? AhUm, rapePlease rape me! Whether its my pussy or my asshole! A lot, I want to be pounded hard and fast by Goshujin-sama a lot! Alright, this much should be fine. Then, lay face up on the couch. Open your legs on your own She probably couldnt endure it anymore. When Sara laid immediately face up, she spread her long, small legs as if she were holding them up and displayed her crotch. Her thin haired vulva was already kept in suspense, and her panties were already flooded. Raising her panties up as far as her knees, I placed my penis on her crotch, and rubbed it on her clitoris area several times. Appearing impatient, she raised her butt up and tried to somehow catch my penis. Matching the timing, the moment that Sara raised her butt to my waist with all her might, it penetrated to her deepest part. AgahAh, haaAh, aaah *Jyuwa* At the same time I felt some warmth, Sara had involuntarily urinated. Below the couch, her piss had dripped down and created a puddle. You peed yourself again? Sara, it looks like you need some punishment She raised a sweet scream. Around the time of my third ejaculation, Sara reached her climax about three times. Chapter 37: The Spy’s Visit - The Visitor Therese Chapter 37: The Spys Visit C The Visitor Therese Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Abrams Assassins Guildish it? After placing a towel on Sara who had fainted, Shiro, who had regained consciousness, answered my question while cleaning up after our liaison. Nn`Although I havent made direct contact with them, apart from the union of thieves, including the ones that are Adventurers, I have heard that there is a group that specializes in fight scenes. They werent in Abram since long ago, and seems to have been made only several years ago. If I remember correctly, they would sell illegal drugsThings like opium and aphrodisiacs, though a portion of that was handled by the thieves unionor mediate for unlicensed prostitutes, but its said that that is all a front. It was rumored that they would be connected to a portion of nobles through their entanglement with prostitution, and that they dyed their hands in assassination around there as well, but I dont know how they actually are. Although she doesnt know the details, it looks like theres no mistake that she saw that the entity is there. Can you make contact with them? I think thatll be difficult Well, I thought that would be the case. Theyre probably also aware that having their information being unknown is important. In regards to that, after having continued business with criminals and unlawful peddlers for close to a year, even if they were screened to a certain extent via Gustave, it might be best to think that my dungeon has had more than a certain amount of its information be made known. Isnt there also the possibility that they will make contact with me? Calling Astarte and Dahlia, I confirmed the state of progress for the preparations for our movingor rather, our skipping out by night, as well as the preparations for the sake of splitting up and confining Abrams expeditionary force. In regards to the skipping out by night, there was only the preliminary arrangements that took half a year to make, and as long as I resolved to discard the workshop, there were no problems. In regards to the splitting and confinement, it wasnt going all that well. Even if there was a map of the mines interior, we would have to hire mining engineers. I had Shiro make confinement traps, and there were Golem parts that were set beforehand, but when it came to large-scale things that made use of the tunnels, as expected, it was a lot to bear. Saying pretty words like I want to lessen the casualties and injured people, it wasnt a plan that seemed like it would win. Even if we did something like cause a cave-in at the tunnels, unless we were at least able to divide and confine them, they would probably trample down everything inside the tunnels from the front and that would be the end. I, the leader that should be protected, dont have any decent battle abilities. Even if I got lucky and more than half of them became lost, if 25% of the regular soldiers were to reach where I was, most likely, even if Astarte were there, they would probably kill me with a couple of hits. If it was just running away, it would be fine if I just instructed the monsters to stall for time and then immediately leave. However, I couldnt do that. No, I wouldnt do that. I met with Olivia, and talked with her. It was because I myself understood the desire that I had within myself. I had made my decision. The only friend that I had when I was a Human. The Olivia who had her life targetted, was tossed around by the malice of the aristocratic world and waves of conspiracy, and was unable to run away nor cry. I will save her, make her fall, and make her mine. After half a day, the anticipated visitor came. Carrying Gustaves letter of introduction, she was a travelling female merchant. What she mainly handled was precious metals and a bit of illegal medicines. The letter of introduction was genuine. But the name on the letter was most likely someone elses. The short haired, intelligent-looking female merchant requested one nights safety at the inn, and made an offer asking if I wanted to buy information on the expeditionary force. The female merchant that named herself as Therese was exaggeratedly surprised from the fact that the Dungeon Master was a young man whose youth wasnt all that different from her own, and asked about the authenticity of various pieces of gossip without being rude. I took the sheltering fee at market price, and even in regards to the expeditionary force, I said I thought they would come here eventually, but it was faster than I expected as my response. I wasnt all that good at acting, but even if it was exposed that I was lying, I would be fortunate if she instead thought Youre hiding that you didnt know. Now then, how will she come at me? Dungeon Master-donoNo, may I call you Eliott-san? I had heard about you from rumors, but after meeting with you in person, youre a bit scary. Thereses voice, it more or less had some nervousness in it, but it was cheerful. She might be making it cheerful on purpose. There was a reason for her to call me scary. This time, when I met with this guest, I had a bit of makeup applied on. Using colored powder to change the color of my skin, the color of the skin on my face and arms were made to be bluish. I put a bit of shading underneath my eyes, and by putting on hair ornaments, I made it so that the number of horns I have couldnt be told. Since I was a novice in regards to makeup, I entrusted it all to Astarte and the other women. Because of that, I actually havent seen what kind of appearance I have yet. If Gustave saw me, he would probably point and laugh at me, but, well, that cant be helped. Even if she saw through my makeup, it would be fine as long my undisguised face wasnt exposed. This was a caution prepared for the worst case of where this guest had heard of my outward appearance from the Officer of Arms. Ahh, Eliott is fine. Though I have this appearance, I am not very good with such formality. Therese-san, was it? What sort of information do you have on that expeditionary force? Confirming the other partys hand is one of the basics of negotiating. Its also one of the basics to bluff somewhatis what Ive also heard from mercenaries. Being honest was my motto in business, but right now, it wasnt the time for that. The information on the expeditionary force itself, although I can make conjectures on what it might be, Id be grateful for it. I was thinking of evacuating since it would be a pain, so I intend on paying a good amount of money for good information, you know? Going by my and Astartes judgement, the expeditionary force that departed eight days ago, after thinking about their marching speed, they will probably arrive at this mining village by around just past noon tomorrow. We anticipated that they would build their encampment on the outskirts of the village so we thought that their actual capturing of the dungeon would happen the day after that. Now then, what kind of information is this girl trying to pour on us? The expeditionary force departed Abram seven days ago. They number at around 100 people, but since they have a supply unit, their actual fighting power is half that. Even within that portion, knights, mercenaries, and regular soldiers are only half of that, I suppose thats how it is? Most likely, their arrival in front of this dungeon will probably be around tomorrow evening. While I cant imagine how terrifying the demons of this place are, wouldnt it be dangerous to clash against them from the front? She did say any lies, but she wasnt accurate. Thereses information was only a day late on the expeditionary forces departure date. Moreover, her estimation of their fighting power was also subtly lower. It was hard to say that she was mistaken. In other words For you, would it be favorable if they and I were to clash with each other? Thereses gaze stopped for an instant from those words. It was incredible how her facial expression didnt pretty much didnt change, but even so, I could tell that her eyes were swimming for an instant. Lets see. It would be fortunate if you could halt the expeditionary force until I could safely escape. However, even if you were to fight with hissince the commanding officer is a woman, would it be proper if I say her?with her forces, there wouldnt be any particular profit that a mere peddler could make. It looked like she was strong at ad-libbing as well. It seemed that she wasnt some mere underling, but someone that possessed the authority to make some considerable decisions. Even in the conversation just now, if I hadnt known about the information beforehand, I wouldnt feel any particular need to doubt her. Well, their total is big, but their actual fighting power is lower than half of that. Most likely, another half of that are at the level of lookouts that were drafted from the peasants, or something around that. Although its not that you cant win, itll be hard to get out of it unscathedWell, I dont feel that there is a need for you to force yourself to fight. That being said, I would rather not be chased after by those guys. How does making preparations to run away until tomorrow night and then stall for time after that using this dungeon sound? Since their invasion would attack two days later anyhow, itll be fine as long as we move by tomorrow night, is what I added. Thereses eyes slyly slanted just a bit. Were those they eyes of someone looking at their caught prey? The battle has already started within this conversation. What was the move that my opponent made aiming for? At that time, Shiro and Sara, who were in their maid uniforms, came into the room carrying meals. With things not calming down congenially, this conversation of deceiving each other continued even in the middle of the meal. Chapter 38: The Spy’s Visit - The Midnight Investigation Chapter 38: The Spys Visit C The Midnight Investigation Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- According to Shiro, she was holding back but those were most likely the movements of a thiefor so she says. She is probably a spy. If we were to search her luggage, various tools would probably come out. Could the small-type bow sniper that attacked the expeditionary force have been Therese? While whispering to Dahlia who was in my arms, I peered into the water basin that was installed in the living room and used for surveillance. When it became midnight, Therese slipped out of the room I gave her, left the area she was guided to, snuck into several rooms including the mine tunnels and workshop, and installed things in the rooms in ways that would hide them. She wasnt working to steal things. There was a possibility that she was making a map, but Therese shouldnt have a need to begin an attack on us right now. After all, she estimated the expeditionary forces fighting power to be lower than it is, and told me that their arrival time would be half a day later than it would be. Moreover, this was after I said I guess we could also just run away. Ten to one, her aim is probably to have us and the expeditionary force clash. She was probably intending to use us as fighting poweror maybe as a diversion. If that is the case, she would probably contact the betrayer that was in the expeditionary forcemost likely the Officer of Armswith some sort of means, and accelerate their march. In other words, there was the possibility that, at the shortest, the expeditionary force would come and attack midday tomorrow. I think that wont happen, but we should probably move under the assumption of the worst case happening. MasterThat. Dahlia whispered. Looking, in the reflection that came from the eye that was installed at the entrance of dungeon, something was happening at the large jewel that Dahlia placed in the ground. Opening a voice pipe, I tried testing it to see if it could pick up sounds. Yes, has little intent to fight He is a young manfact that he has blue skin, and if you exclude that he has several horns, he is too Yes, his confinement until tomorrow evening is The dungeons interiorso you can tell Escape until then is I wasnt able to hear everything. But even so, I could tell that she was conversing with someone by using that jewel. Most likely, it was that Officer of Arms. I am really glad that I changed my outward appearance. That jewel is probably much stronger and can reach a much further distance than the verbal message device that I used when I degraded Sara. Theres no mistake that the Assassins Guild is either quite rich, or a rich person is the client. Another possibility could be that they have hired a Magician or a Magic Tool Craftsman. At the very least, the Assassins Guild might be surpassing the current me in terms of funds and tools. To be honest, I dont want to make enemies of them though. It seemed that Thereses report had ended. She silently returned to the guest room that I had allocated her. Closing the voice pipe, I whispered to Dahlia while the spy who named herself Therese was still reflected in the water basin. Once its just before dawn, could you bring me one of those things that that girl hid? Since Dahlia had a constitution that made it difficult for poison to work on her, there were a lot of things that I requested of her with those hands. I understand, Master. When she said those words, Dahlia stood up and started putting on her clothes. When she wiped up the cum that leaked out from her crotch with her hand, she licked it off while looking reluctant to part with it. If it is for Masters sake, I am even fine with being destroyed Oi oi, please dont go saying such ominous things so freely. Did something happen while I wasnt around? On her face that scarcely had expressions, Dahlia showed a bit of sorrow, and said this with a small voice. Master is, thinking of saving the expeditionary forces commanding officer, and take care of her. I start to wonder if you wont need me anymore once that happens. Ahh, so thats it. As a demon, Dahlia shouldnt have most of her memories of the past. It seems that fragmentary memories and emotions return to her sometimes like flashbacks, but because of the special trait of her race of Golem, they seldom show on her face. But even so, at the beginning of the life of the demon called Dahlia that I brought forth, and at the end of the life of the village girl called Dahlia that was once a person, she was in contact with a person that was me, and even if it were a fabrication, she had memories that I treated her kindly. For this girl, there wasnt anyone other than me that she could target her dependence on. Putting aside Astarte who was together with us since the time she was born as a demon, every time a woman appeared around me that I showed the same affection as I did with her if not more, Dahlia probably became afraid that her own worth would disappear. Normally, she would give up her own share, and probably made it so that it didnt show up on her face. Even the village girl Dahlia lived while keeping the sad and painful things deep inside. As I thought, even after becoming a demon, that nature of hers hadnt changed. Pulling Dahlias arm, I pulled her down onto the bed one more time. AhMaster? Dahlia showed a faint amount of fear. She was probably thinking that it was because she said something that she shouldnt have. Dahlia, who do you belong to? This was a reconfirmation of her slave brand. Sometimes there was a need to make Sara remember that she was under my control, but it looked like I needed to make Dahlia reconfirm that she was mine in a different meaning. That time that I decided to become a Dungeon Master, and when I changed Dahlia into a demon. It was something that was done after a moment of thinking, though the possibility of a future where I might have been able to live together with Dahlia was already gone. Even if there was hesitation in our intents for each other, it ended with me changing a person that might have loved me even for an instant and making her into my property. It was either Dahlia would be destroyed, be brokenor become my property until the day I died. Dahlia, answer me. Who do you belong to, and for whose sake do you exist for? I, am MastersEliott-samas property. I, exist for Eliott-samas sake. Therefore, please use me more. Even if I break, even if I am broken, I wont mind! When I pressed her with those questions with a strong tone, Dahlia was timid, however, she answered carrying a clear will. Thats no good. You dont understand. Dahlias countenance froze from my words of denial. Using that chance, I spit out these words all at once. Its fine that you are mine. Its also natural that you exist for my sake. However, Dahlia, the one that decides when I will use you is me, not you. And I wont allow you to break as you please. I never had any intention of giving you freedom. Do you understand? If I have driven another persons life to madness, lets control them to the very end. I am plenty aware of the point that have driven them mad. But even so, I believe that is something needed for me. I might have already changed into a demon. Yes. Dahlia is, yours, Master. I wont, break without Masters permission either. So please, use me forever. Master. When Dahlia once again swore her obedience to me, very faintly, she smiled looking delighted. Cooperate with Astarte, and be sure to burn that incense while Therese is sleeping. Once it becomes morning, call her and guide her to the hall. Although I dont think that she will ring the bell and call for you before the morning sun rises, if something happens, be sure to deal with it immediately. After that, I ended up ravishing Dahlia again, and wrinkles were made on her maid clothes. Well, since this isnt a nobles house, there isnt a need to mind if there a couple of wrinkles or not, but the smell of cum being on her might be a bit unpleasant. Well, since I am the evil ruler of a dungeon, there is no need to worry about appearances in regards to that. Sending Dahlia out from the room, I once again faced the diagram of the mine. There was a few hours left until dawn. Only the setting up of traps had finished, but there still might be things that can be done. Since Therese will probably take her leave around the time she finished her morning meal, I should probably capture her by then. In case she has good intuition, there is the possibility that she will escape the moment its daybreak, but since it would cause us to carry some sort of suspicion if she were to do that, Therese will most likely be unable to run away until her morning meal and greetings were finished. I didnt know just how much she knew, but with the fact that the months and years since the Assassins Guild appeared in Abram is still short, it also meant that there werent many members that could be trusted. Seeing as how she was entrusted with negotiations while being solo, she must be seen as possessing a certain amount of authority. In that case, she had value as a source of information. Since she was handling poison, the possibility that she possessed resistance against common poisons was high. Because there was the possibility that average poisons and medicines would be unable to compete with her, I should probably first use a hand that is scarcely known even if it was valuable. In that case Adjusting the medicines, modifying the demons stations, re-examining the traps, verifying the operation of the mechanisms. While I was finishing all of this, it had most likely become the time for the night to end. In the end, it turned out to be an all night job, but I finished up as much as I could. I suppose I should leave the rest to Astarte and take a nap until breakfast time At that time, the alarm device that was setup in the room made a small flash. That was a sign that the pendant that was installed at the inn was picked up by someone. The person that knew about that place, was none other than Olivia. Thats fast. It wasnt Thereses errored information. They were just half a day faster than the estimate that we had hypothesized. To begin with, I had never heard of an armed force that marched before dawn. Also, being able to arrive yesterday, that was unbelievable in terms of their marching speed. In that case, there was one answer. Their base camp was in the vicinity, and she probably came with a small number of people in the early morning to do some reconnaissance. In other words, the main force was in a place that wouldnt even take one hour with the cavalrys mobility. There was no mistake that the expeditionary forces capturing of the dungeon would start at midday today. Chapter 39: The Spy’s Visit - Capture Commence Chapter 39: The Spys Visit C Capture Commence Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Now then, these are the detail from when you woke up this morning until the time you were seized by me. The spy who named herself Therese had already tumbled down from the chair. Unless there were fixed handles on the chair, she would probably tumble down without a doubt. All of her clothes that were on her lower half were torn off, and although her appearance of having soiled herself with piss and love juices was somewhat pitiful, unfortunately, there wouldnt be a single good thing for me if I were to show her mercy here. After all, even though I went and used the valuable Stunner poison that I thought she wouldnt be able to remove first, but she did escape once. Honestly, I thought she was a considerable opponent. Help meHelp me, hel As she was losing consciousness, I lightly slapped Thereses cheeks. The focus of her dimmed eyes returned, and she gazed at me. Earlier, her eyes had a look of caution and hatred. But now, panic and fear were pronounced and reflected in them. Therese. No, I dont know what your real name is, so young lady of the Assassins Guild. You swore something to me earlier, didnt you? That you would betray the Assassins Guild, and that you would become a demon that serves me. That you would quit being Human and become mine. Therefore, I have two commands for you who became my slave. If you are able to loyally perform these commands, you will surely be saved. From morning until now, it took a fair amount of time until I could make this spy submit. What interfered with her degeneration was a control through fear. The Assassins Guild conducted control through force by several chiefs, and even this girl whose high position was one of the lower grade executive staff was restrained through fear towards the chiefs. Oh, thats right. That jewel that was inside of your luggage was washed away by the river. With this, most likely, your comrades will probably conclude that you are no longer here. However, that fear was overturned by an even bigger fear that was right in front of her eyes. And then, by giving her the whip at the same time as the candy, the effect increased. After all, it was monitoring your whereabouts, right? With this, they will probably not know about your whereabouts for about half a day. While is is only slightly, how does it feel to escape from the Assassins Guilds control? Im more skilled than the other party, I needed to make her feel that. Putting aside whether that was true or not, it would be fine as long as she believed that. CommandCommand, yes, Ill listen, Ill listenn! While shedding tears, the spy girl waited for my words. Although shes swearing her allegiance to me right now, if I were to free her even once, shell probably go back to how she was before. It was easy to imagine that she wouldnt take much time to be restrained by her fear towards her chiefs once again and return to how she was. In that case, it didnt matter if it was through shock therapy or whatever, if I could replace the target of that loyalty that came from that fear with meThis girl would probably become my loyal servant. First, you are to tell me everything about the Assassins Guild personnel that got into the expeditionary force. And then, you are to tell me in detail as much as you know about how they plan on assassinating the commanding officer. If you fail in doing this, I will have no choice but to kill you. NoI dont want to dieeI dont want to be eaten like that child Eaten? I reflexively asked for an explanation in response to that dangerous word that I didnt remember hearing before. T, traitors willbe eaten, alive..by those, chiefs! Just what did she mean by that? I thought that traitors would be eaten by pigs or something in order to serve as a warning, but it was much worse. Do the chiefs of the Assassins Guild, eat the traitors? Yes, thats right. Thats what they do. Before coming to Abram, when he was usurped by the current chiefs, the previous chief waswhile still alive, he was restrained, and had his bones brokenThose guys are monsters! Its impossible, theres no winning against themm! Maybe because her string of tension snapped, the spy girl once again started crying. While Shiro was keeping a lookout on the spy girl so that she would get violent, I asked a question to Astarte who was waiting at the side. Is it possible for demons to push themselves into human society? Well, I do think that its a possible story. Astarte and I are examples of that. Yes, though there arent many precedents. If its a demon with high intelligence, it isnt impossible for them to spread their roots within human society. Nevertheless, I didnt think that demons would make their nest in Abram. But, I can consent to her words. Astarte understood something. What is it? Could I have you explain it to me in a way that I could understand? That jewelIt isnt something that an average human can create. Most likely, a demon that possesses the magic tool manufacturing power just like you, Eliott-sama, is involved. And then, that prospect is..probably that Officer of Arms. Since she had some kind of, unpleasant smell. Ah, ahhhArachne-sama, forgive me! The spy girl raised a frightened voice. Her fear towards the Assassins Guild was still strong. ArachneIf I remember correctly, that was the name of the spider Mazoku that is in the folklore of the north. Arachne, is itThats an unpleasant opponent. ArachneThats the spider Mazoku, wasnt it? Although I dont know the details, theyre a formidable enemyarent they. Hey, you. Was that Arachne the one that you were reporting the situation to last night? While talking to Astarte, I slapped the spy girls cheeks. Making a light smack sound, the spy girls cheeks were dyed light red. My face was still smiling. In order to give off an intimidating air, it was better to be mysterious. This was a result of Astartes training butto be honest, hitting a frightened girl didnt agree with me. I talked to the still petrified spy girl with a soft voice. I immediately gave the candy after the whip. The expeditionary forces invasion was steadily advancing, but now was the time to be getting information. If you tell me, it will end without you meeting with anything painful or scary, you know? Y, yesShe changed places with the Officer of Arms that should have come from the capital. She is one of the two chiefs of our Guild Will the other one, be coming? No, the other one is remaining in Abram I see. The chance might not be zero. Playing the role, I made speech to the spy girl with a cheerful voice. In that case, you are lucky. This will probably end without you dying. Eh? It was important to give her a bit of hope after making her despair. Since this spy girl is an intelligent girl, unless I make her panic as well, shell be able to level headedly calculate things. I need to make her think that my side was advantageous to a certain extent, and give her the impression that I can win. And then, if I can get through with that, if she is a smart girl, she should be able to think of what she should do for the sake of her own survival all on her own. The Officer of Arms-dono will die from an unfortunate accident, you see. She came to subjugate the dangerous demons that live in the Man-Eating Dungeon, so the danger of encountering an unfortunate accident could happen to anyone, right? Thats whyIll be needing your cooperation. Mine? Signalling with my gaze, I had a collar that I had Dahlia prepare yesterday brought over. At the same time, I unfastened the binds that restrained both of the spy girls hands. Astarte went around to the spy girls back, as it was only natural to stand on guard to make sure that she didnt make any strange movements. From here on, you will once again declare that you will become mine, and put that collar on yourself. Although I wont explain what it is, just think of it as a symbol that you are my slave. It will be fine if you consider it as being on the level of it might being able to do something the moment you betray me. As a matter of fact, it didnt have such a convenient function. At most, it makes it so that I can tell her location. Even so, well, there isnt any proof that would let this girl conclude that what I said was a lie. Inducing her to put the collar on herself was, well, something of a ceremony. By making her body feel that she betrayed her previous owners by her own will, I wanted to lower the possibility of betrayal once again even by a little. The spy girl tightly grasped the collar with both hands, and brooded over it looking frightened. Various thoughts were probably rushing about inside her head. This was proof that she had yet to fall completely. As I thought, as long as I dont show definitive proof before her eyes, this girl probably wont break from the bottom of her heart. In that case, I should plan with that as the prerequisite. You said that your previous chief was eaten, didnt you. That Officer of Arms.Was he done in by that Arachne? I changed the topic for a bit. Including me, in front my comrades eyes, as an examplewhile still alive, he was spun and wrapped up by Arachnes thread, and had his lifeblood sucked out. He had all of his bones broken by the other chief, and swallowed wholeThat person, while he was screaming The light of her will vanished from her eyes. The fear was probably etched too deeply into her, and it seemed that her ability to think fell again. It seemed that the spy girl leaked piss once more. Well, although it couldnt be helped since she couldnt control herself due to the medicines, if done poorly, the fear that made this girl, who possesses much more courage than someone like me, piss herself wouldI dont want to think about it too much. I sent a signal to Dahlia with my gaze. Dahlia approached the spy girl from behind, and hugged her. Its alright. If you leave it to Master, everything will be alright. When she blandly said that, the caressing that stopped before restarted. Since Sara and Shiro, who had been constantly teasing the spy girl up until earlier, were currently back inside the dungeon, I ended up entrusting things to Dahlia. AHAhh, ah She raised a scream just now and climaxed. She probably found it difficult to even hold it in anymore. The spy girl raised her voice once again and started writhing about. Dahlias caressing, maybe because they were the same gender, was merciless. Now then, swear your allegiance to me once again. Although your loyalty isnt something that I can expect much from. Because of that, you do understand that you have no choice but to be liked by me if you want to survive, right? Master will keep his promise without fail. I was also saved by him. This was also one of those so-called carrot and stick things. What I desire from you is, information. An expectation of what kind of plan the Officer of Armsthe Arachne is going to use to perform the assassination, what kind of ability that she possesses, and, if possible, what kind of weaknesses she has. The more that I know, the more your value is raised, and the more the possibility of us winning increasesIn short, the likelihood youll survive also increases. Now then, ThereseNo, what is your true name? Even while she had a hand thrust into her crotch and was raising her waist and sometimes twitching from the relentless caressing, the spy girl answered. Iwillobeyyou. To your great selfI, Diana, swear my allegiance to you. So, save meplease, save me Saying that alone, the young girl that revealed herself as Diana personally put the collar on, and fastened the metal fittings with trembling hands. After that, she faced my way, and smiled with eyes filled with a mix of tears and sexual desire. The slave turned towards the master, and drew near with a gaze containing flirtation. I was somehow able to bring her this far. Giving an order to Dahlia, I had her stop caressing her. After repeatedly making her climax several times until she was half-dead for several hours, she was probably quite exhausted. While cleaning her body with a towel, I gave her a small bit of wine in place of a tonic. Diana. You are my servant from now on. However, naturally, as long as Arachne is here, your loyalty probably wont be stable. That is whyWhy dont we first start off with crushing Arachne. Normally, I should make love to Diana, whose body is complete with sexual excitement, make her submit, turn her into a demon, and the control her but In the current state where there is no telling when the expeditionary force would be coming, the timing was regretfully too poor. Goshujin-sama, what would you like for me to talk about first With a face that was still a bit absent-minded, Diana asked that question. First, give me the details on as much as you know about Arachnes abilities and her assassination strategy. I suppose I would like to hear about what those jewels that you planted during the night will be used for as well. Actually, except for the ones planted in the dungeon, most of the ones planted in the neighborhood had their locations changed. When she heard those words, it seemed that Diana finally accepted something within her. It looked like she was able to grasp that I was definitely skilled at one or two things. Now then, from here on, its my turn in this game.. The expeditionary force, the assassin, and then us. There were three forces on this life-risking game board We cant afford to lose against the expeditionary force. The assassin needs to assassinate the expeditionary force. The expeditionary force intends to kill us, but if left as is, they will get assassinated. And then, for us to win, we need to crush both of the expeditionary forces and the assassins victory conditions. The areas that we have the advantage in are that the stage of the game is our dungeon, and that we were able to know about the assassins hand to a certain extent. The areas where we have the disadvantage in are that the expeditionary forces commanding officer Olivia, who is the target I am going to save and degenerate, is capable, and that we would be defeated if we let our guard down. I understood the situation. I also decided on what was possible. All that was left was to move with the flow. The chances of success, were there. Chapter 40: The Temple Knight - Tactics Commander Chapter 40: The Temple Knight C Tactics Commander Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- First unit, three wounded, and among them, one severely wounded. Switch all of them out! The wounded are to be brought outside and return to the medical group. Mercenary unit, please hold down the left passage! Even if it was called a tunnel, it was too narrow for armed Humans to invade all at once. In addition to that, there were also differences in height. Naturally, the ones that were able to put up the battle front was limited to two people at a time. It would be different if they came out to a spacious room, but advancing inside a slender tunnel, there wasnt much difference between using a large number of people or a small number of people. Temple Knight Olivia was a commanding officer that particularly excelled in her ability to grasp the surrounding situation. The tactics that she took were simple and clear. While switching out the few members essential for the capturing of the dungeon before they accumulated fatigue, she steadily increased their area of control. Splitting the regular infantrymen and the mercenaries into four groups, two of the groups were put at the frontline, and the other groups were resting at the back and flanks while keeping watch on the surroundings. The militiamen acted as the defense for the areas that they had finished gaining control of, and focused on aiding the wounded. The Officer of Arms quickly summarized the information, and performed things like making the arrangements to bring the wounded back. Because this was not a war against a foreign country, there were not knights or any opponents that carried family crests of some house that came out. For that reason, the existence of an Officer of Arms in a conquest such as this was nothing more than a formality, and would generally be treated as a secretary to save a battle record. Despite being an imposter, her performance wasnt bad. If a large opponent were to appear, the frontline would be made to slowly retreat and bring the opponent into a wide area where archers lied in wait. After bringing it in, damage would be given with arrows, and after that, they would encircle and annihilate it. The textbook tactics were steadily performed without being mislead by the changes in the progress of the battle. Her hearing was probably good and could catch the various shouts. She was quick to grasp the situation, and quick to make decisions. She most likely placed priority on preventing the loss of soldier, but there was no hesitation in her decisions. Was this really commanding ability of a Human going out to battlefield for the first time? Inside the right tunnel, there is a trap! One of the mercenaries fell into a small sized pit that was set in the floor right behind a door. Working together with the trap, a small group of skeletons attacked him, but a shieldbearer immediately followed up, and while he bought some time, the mercenarys rescue was performed. The expeditionary forces dungeon capturing speed was slow but their loss of soldiers was considerably small. It seemed that wounded people were appearing due to the traps and surprise attacks, but most likely, immediate casualties werent appearing in battle. It wasnt as if the traps and the designs of the monster positioning were seen through. In addition to that, by choosing methods that wouldnt decrease the soldier, they were slowly closing in. By some chance, this might be due to Olivias cowardly nature. That girl, when we were small, she was more of a tomboy than a coward though. However, my current self didnt have the time to confirm that trait, nor the time to create a situation that could make use of that trait as a fact. Lookout soldiers were deployed in areas that they finished capturing, traps were filled and marked with chalk or cloth, and the areas they controlled slowly increased. As an opponent in a home base capturing game, Temple Knight Olivia was unpleasantly straightforward and efficient. By some chance, could it be that she doesnt intend to capture the dungeon in one day, but plans to slowly control the mine entirely over several days? She got me. Olivia is much more difficult than I expected. In a room deep in the dungeon, I muttered that while confirming the progress of battle using the water basin and voice pipe. The only thing that fell below our expectations was their capturing speed after entering the mine. And even that wasnt all that slow. Ah, I recognize that mercenary groups crest. If I remember correctly, they are a group of hoplites that the mercenaries that drifted in from the north had created, and they take high payments but never run awayThats type those guys are. Moreover, there are several Rangers mixed in. The lightweight equipment wearing guys that occasionally go up front in order to check for traps whenever they go into a new room are the Rangers. Hey, ElioI mean, Goshujin-sama. That Temple Knight girl, is she really a novice to battle? Shiro and Sara, who had gone out to set up other mechanisms inside of the dungeon, finally came back and were confirming the progress of the battle together with me. Both the swarm of Imps and the Stone Golem didnt become anything but a way to buy some time. I thought that I would only use them when we eventually had to run away, but after thinking about the amount of damages, I ended up wanting to hold my head. Behind us, there was the figures of a completely exhausted Diana, and Astarte who was playing around with Diana. Since I still couldnt fully trust Diana, I had her played around with by Astarte so that she wouldnt become calm and so that she would be preserved in a state of halfway sexual excitement. Well, since it would probably cause her to consume an extraordinary amount of stamina, it also had the significance of eliminating her means to escape. As far as Diana knew, this was how the Assassins Guild strategy would play out. The jewels that Diana planted inside of the dungeonin actual fact, there were two varieties that would either explosive or gave a poisonous vaporwere there. Similar to the collar that I had attached to Diana, those jewels probably had a function that would allow the Officer of Arms to know their general location. Those would act as a map, as well as traps. By making it explode in a convenient location after advancing further in, the expeditionary force would be split up. It was fine if Olivia died from the poisonous vapor, and if she didnt, the Officer of Arms would do the deed directlyIt seemed to be that sort of plan. If gunpowder were to be used inside of a mine like this, the danger of a cave-in or a dust explosion was high. The Officer of Arms actually doing the deed, probably wouldnt happen But, from what I heard Diana say. And from what I remember from the few conversations I experienced with that Officer of Arms. I had a premonition that that Officer of Arms most likely wanted to kill Olivie with her own hands. Goshujin-samaaa, just now, the Officer of Arms dropped something on the ground at the back. When I peered into the water basin due to Shiros words, the place that the eye could see could no longer be seen. As expected, I wasnt able to install several eyes in a single spot. If it werent for the small gadget that was carried by Olivie, I probably wouldnt have been able to follow the expeditionary forces present location this smoothly. With a rough sketch of the tunnels, I reconfirmed the layout of the Officer of Arms rearranged jewels. Further down ahead, it turned into a three-forked road, and the narrow passages continued on for a while. The width of the tunnels changed to the point of where only two armed soldiers could line up side-by-side, and where only one soldier could wield their weapon. Olivie put a shieldbearer and a regular infantryman together into a two-man cell and had them slowly advance. The suppression of almost everything other than the frontline was finished, and she was even managing the soldiers that were drinking water from their canteens. Unlike a battle that would be finished in an hour even at most, this method of capturing had the state of tension continue throughout the long period of time. Their fatigue wouldnt become ridiculously high from that but Since it was a dungeon where it would be hard for interference from the outside, as long as the area that they suppressed kept a lookout on the unknown area, they were able to rest like this. To be honest, I didnt notice that they could handle the situation like this. If the Assassins Guild werent here, we probably wouldnt have any other choice but to scramble and run away from the dungeon. A weak point really is a weak point. They were coming from the front, and I understood the fact that we couldnt win against them in terms of fighting power and against their overwhelming legitimate method of fighting. However, the world wont end with just that. Perhaps, I might have to be grateful to the Assassins Guild. Considering the location, its probably around the time for the Officer of Arms to play her hand. With this locationCarry the water basin to the third secret room. Shiro and Dahlia, make it so that the soldiers dont die pointlessly. And depending on what is needed, I dont mind if you open the hidden passage. Either way, in this situation, even if they have a place to escape to, it wont turn into anything but a prison with no exit after all. Understood, Master Roger that! Astarte, Sara. Follow me. Since well probably be joining the battle against the Arachne, bring the Orc Leader that is on standby along as well. If theyre unwilling, Ill probably be killed after all. Grouping together with the demon that was once Legda, I have some mixed feelings about it. Eliott-sama, are you fine about leaving that girl? Astarte asked me that question. She was probably talking about Diana. For now, put her in hand restraints only once more, and then set her free after that. If shes able to escape with this, that in itself displays her talent. I said it so that Diana could hear me. Whether she takes it as me having that sort of leeway, or as me having that little resources depends on Diana. However, its hard to believe that shell change to the Assassins Guild side as she is now. Though, the possibility that shell be turned into a demon by the Arachne and dominated isnt zero. Astarte. The Arachnes, are they able to turn others into demons just like me? I secretly asked her that. It would have been better if you asked about that earlier. They probably cant. Arachne are Mazoku that possess the form and abilities of a spider, and they are said to originally be children born from a high-ranking Mazoku called the spider archduke. As for their position as a Mazokuor rather, as demons, they are designated as a middle level Mazoku. To begin with, high-rank Mazoku are the ones that possess exceptional abilities from among the upper and middle level Mazokus and are called with individual names, and it is simply a way of calling them in order to differentiate them from low-rank races such as Orcs and Lizardmen. Well, the lecture about this sort of matter is something that I wanted to ask about in the future though. Arachnes strongly possess the dispositions of spiders. Therefore, there are many personal differences but as for the features that are often seen, many of them have multiple legs, release thread, and form nests. Doing things like slowly eating their prey after capturing them, many of them are owners of sadistic tastes, but when increasing their comrades, most of them do it mainly through giving birthor rather through egg-laying. There are also ones that lay their eggs in their prey though. Astartes expression suddenly became somewhat overcast. Something might have happened in the past when she degenerated into a Mazoku in the Demon World. In that case, there is one thing that Ive learned. That Officer of Arms, with a high probability..wants to slowly kill Olivie with her own hands. In the end, what kind of result will that turn into? While chasing after us, Sara came asking that question. It means that if we chase after Olivie, we will automatically come across the Officer of Arms. Moreover, well be treated as colluders with the master of this dungeon via Diana. On top of that, since shell probably be careless in using us, so she wont kill Olivie immediately and enjoy things for a bit. And thats where the chance will be. We came in together in the hidden room that was in the area that would probably become the scene of the event, and started preparing the water basin. At that time, screams were raised on the other side of the wall. It seemed that it had started. Chapter 41: The Temple Knight - Within the Smoke and Darkness Chapter 41: The Temple Knight C Within the Smoke and Darkness Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- What sprung out at first was a black smoke that had an irritative in it. That smoke that leaked out from the crevices of the wall was discovered when a defense militiaman that was close to it got a sore throat. It, its gas! The militiaman that shouted that spat up blood from his throat, crumbled to the floor, and started coughing violently. Unrest spread out like a wave in the remaining soldiers that surrounded him. The main force had already passed through the area where the gas sprung out and were in the middle of capturing the next passage, but the possibility that this situation would divide them up was also high. After a young messenger soldier, who was a low class noble, confirmed that the gases spewing point was only in one spot and had the soldiers evacuate from there, he started to jog to report it to Olivia, who was the commanding officer. The gap between the front line force and the rear guard force was a distance of about 30 meters. It wasnt that great of a distance, but their figures couldnt be seen within the narrow tunnels, and voices didnt reverberate so it didnt really get through. It was for this reason that the messenger soldiers job didnt disappear. Officer of Arms-dono, a black smoke has sprung forth in the back, and it seems to be toxic! It will be dangerous at this rate. Since I will be reporting to Olivia-sama now, please fall back together with the injured soldiers for the moment! After making a hasty report to the Officer of Arms who was waiting in the vicinity of the tunnel entrance, the messenger soldier started to run towards to the frontlineBut feeling an extreme pain in his side, unable to endure the intense pain, he collapsed onto the floor of the tunnel. !? Even though his mouth was opening and closing, his voice wasnt coming out. There is no problem. The voice of the slowly approaching Officer of Arms was cold. When he finally raised his head, maybe it was his imagination but, the figure of the Officer of Arms, which was illuminated from the back by the torchlight that was installed on the wall, swayed, and it looked as if she had several arms. Among those arms, one of them had a rapier that was thin like a needle at the ready. Was he attacked by someone? By who? For what reason? Your voice wont come out, right? Aah, that is such a nice face youre making. What was hidden in that voice was unmistakably sexual desire. Truthfully, I would kill children like you after raping them over several days, slurping their blood, licking off their tears, and crushing all of their pride butI dont have the time right now. At the very least, Ill have you suffer from suffocation and poison then die. A highly adhesive object that was either thread or a cloth was abruptly stuck onto the messenger soldiers face. With his nose and mouth plugged up, he was unable to breath, and he couldnt freely move his body. While looking down on the messenger soldier that was twisting his body like caterpillar due to his fear of suffocating, the Office of Arms stepped on the messenger soldiers crotch with her boot. Ara ara, how vulgar. Even though youre in the middle of going to report something important to the commanding officer-sama, why is your cock so erect? Even though he was a low class noble, he wasnt affluent enough to employ his own exclusive blacksmith. That went even more so for anyone that wasnt the eldest child. In addition, the messenger soldiers equipment was generally made of leather to stress ease of movement. With the minimal amount of pride, he wore a breastplate made of metal, but most of his lower half was covered by highly flexible leather. When the Officer of Arms skillfully lifted up the part that protected his crotch with one foot, she softly stepped on the messenger soldiers penis, which was erect from the fear of death, through his pants. You fell in love with Olivia-sama, didnt you. You used her as fap material over and over again, didnt you. Ill tell you something good. That girl, she is definitely a virgin. If she had sold her body to the nobles of an influential town and negotiated, you wouldnt have had to come here in the first placeYou wouldnt have been dispatched with a unit with such a seedy-looking fighting force, and you wouldnt have been made a sacrificial pawn. Its alright, after Ive made that girl my plaything, Ill kill her just like you. Although shell become my used goods, you can also rape her after death Its your fault that I died is what you can say to her. While expressing a sadistic smile, the Officer of Arms stimulated the penis of the messenger soldier that was about to die with her foot. Raising a voiceless scream, and releasing his final ejaculation in his life, the messenger soldiers life came to an end. Together with the ejaculation, the Officer of Arms crushed the messenger soldiers crotch. Blood and semen leaked out and dirtied her boot. Now then, let us begin the dance, Ojou-sanAfter slowly defiling you, raping you, and plucking your arms and legsIll kill you while gazing at your crying and screaming face. Its alright, since that boy that was your childhood friend is surely waiting for you in the beyond, you wont be lonely. After she licked her lips looking like she couldnt endure it any longer, the Officer of Arms returned to the frontline looking as if nothing had happened. A cave-in! Fall back! Before rescuing the injured, get yourselves to safety first! An earth tremor occurred, and screams were raised. It was a big deal even if the panic didnt occur. That was most likely blasting powder being used in order to split this passage from the wide area at their back. Was that the effect of the jewel that the Officer of Arms hid earlier? The Officer of Arms traps that remained in the passage were two explosives, and two poisons. To be more precise, they were things that Diana had laid out, that we had left remaining. If we were to remove all of the traps in the passage, the Officer of Arms would have sensed something, and we didnt have enough time to go that far. With the fact that she received Dianas report, I predicted that she couldnt tell where these jewels were unless she was near them. Of the several areas that she would possibly force them into from the passages, there were locations that I intentionally removed the jewels from, but I didnt know if she noticed that or not. Considering their layout, the Officer of Arms could partition the main force into the front, middle, and back, and then invite Olivie, who was probably in the center of it all, somewhereOr maybe she would divide the passage into parts and turn it into a small room. If I were to go out now and warn her, Olivie might be saved. However, in that case, she would cross-examine me wondering why I was there, and in reality, I would become unable to drive the expeditionary force away. Because of that, I need to wait. To wait for the timing after the Officer of Arms makes her move and disperses the expeditionary forces fighting power but before Olivie has her life stolen by the Officer of Arms. I am bitter about how there is only one of the passages eyes. The fact that it took up time and needed to be tuned after installing it was this eyes weakness. It would be the best if I could make it so that it could see even beyond where it was brought to, but I would probably have to raise my own skill for that. I am able to grasp only Olivies location, but I cant read the situation other than that. The sound of an explosion echoed once again, and screams were raised. The control of the expeditionary force finally crumbled. The Officer of Arms played her second hand. UuuEveryone, are you all alright!? Olivia felt that even she herself couldnt hear her own voice all that well. Her sense of hearing had probably gone temporarily numb from the explosion just now. That, wasnt a cave-in at all. It would be great if the following unit would come to rescue them, but she feared that there was a high possibility that the following unit was caught in some trap similar to them. They were advancing favorably up until now, but the situation instantly changed. She might have taken the Man Eating Dungeon too lightly. By no means did she let her guard down, but Olivia desperately gained control of herself as she felt like she would succumb to feelings of self-reproach. She was still within a dangerous dungeon. Checking the surroundings, if there were any companions that she could rescue, she needed to rescue them. She tightly grasped the pendant that had a pretty glass ball inserted in it that she found in the loft of her memories where she once played together and read books together with a boy in the past. The friend that she thought that she would never be able to meet with again had turned into a splendid young man. She wanted to meet with him again. Just by thinking that, a small bit of strength welled up inside her. There wasnt a response, but her hearing ability returned. The sounds of groans and rocks crumbling were continuously heard. She thought that her eyes had become unable to see, but it seemed that the lights had simply gone out. After calming down a bit, she was vaguely able to see a few people within the darkness. A taciturn but good-natured mercenary that was made into her guard, and a still young messenger soldier. The mercenary was buried underneath the wall, and wasnt moving even an inch. The messenger soldier had his left ankle twisted in a strange direction, but there werent any external wounds that stood out other than that. The knight that she entrusted the frontline to, Gaspar, seemed to be in a different area, so she couldnt see his figure. She checked the state of her own body. It seemed that she twisted her right ankle, and her other joints were in pain. However, it didnt look like she had any injuries such as hitting her head or getting any gashes. She might have seen that she had a great amount of internal bleeding and bruises if she took off her armor, but she was grateful to the River Goddess that there werent any injuries that stood out. The time that she was unconscious should have been a fairly short time. She focused her mind while overcoming the pain. She chanted scripture as she was sitting down on the floor of the tunnel. O sacred, gently flowing River Goddess. Grant me light to illuminate this darkness. After a short while passed, an area of soft light was produced before Olivias eyes. It was a cold, bluish, soft light that was clearly different from the fire of a torch. It was Gods divine protection was bestowed to a portion of Temple Knights, those with deep piety. Among the divine protections, the light that illuminates the darkness, Glowlight, is the divine protection that is most frequently used, but its said that the ones able to make this even possible is three out of ten people even if they are monks or priests. So as to shake off the faint fatigue that came after focusing her mind, she used the situation as support and stood up. Looking at the state of the surroundings, since it seemed that they had set off some sort of trap and turned the situation into something close to a cave-in as a result, the part that was once a passage inside of the tunnel just a little while ago had now turned into a small, narrow room with a length of about 5 meters. Aara, youve had a quick awakening, havent you, Olivia-samaI thought you wouldve had a much longer sleep. Seemingly out of nowhere, the Officer of Arms voice was heard. Officer of Arms-dono, so you were safe! Where are you right now? Do you have any injuries? Even after surveying the surroundings, the Officer of Arms figure could not be found. Since the light was quite weak, could she be deeper inside? Ahh, I am over here. Ojou-sama that knows absolutely nothing. I have eyes that work much better than yours in the dark, you see Olivia felt something ominous for an instant from the change in the Officer of Arms tone. However, the other party was the Officer of Arms that came from the capital in order to validate the military achievements. No matter what her position was in the expeditionary force was, she was a party that she needed to pay respect to. When she turned her face to where the voice came from, she saw the Officer of Arms white face within the darkness. Officer of Arms-dono, what happened to your armor, to your clothes? Why, wasnt the Officer of Arms wearing her helmet? Why, did it look like the Officer of Arms upper body was stripped to the waist? And then Officer of Arms-donoWho, are you? Why, was the Officer of Arms face turned upside down? At that time, the swaying light of the Glowlight faintly illuminated the direction that the Officer of Arms was at. ! What she saw there was the person she called the Officer of Arms, hanging from the ceiling with an atypical lower body that possessed four legs. It was the figure of an Arachne, an intermediate level Mazoku. Chapter 42: The Temple Knight - The Poisonous Spider’s Fall Chapter 42: The Temple Knight C The Poisonous Spiders Fall Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Ah` ha ha! You really are a noble-sama. Going by that look of yours, youve never been embraced by a man, or killed another person, have you? Whwhats wrong with that! The battle was overwhelming. Even Olivia, who was able to display that talent of hers if she were in a position of commanding an army, probably accumulated the minimum amount of training as a knight. She might be much better than me, but there was only dim lighting, the footing was bad, and on top of that, her opponent was a demon that attacked her with movements that werent Human. Unable to exchange even three blows, Olivies sword was knocked down from her hand. Both of her legs were tied up by the string the Arachne spit out, and she was in a state that looked like she were half sewn alongside the wall. Even her dominant hand that remained had her weapon blown away just now. Coming down from the ceiling, the Arachne slowly approached Olivia. Ahh, how could you be so pitiful. Youre going to be killed by a demon inside such a gloomy mine like this, without even knowing the touch of a man. Even Count Abram must be disappointed about having just a useless niece, dont you think? Ahh, what is it? Is it true that youre Cout Abrams illegitimate child? In that case, he might be a little sad, wont he? The influential looking guys of his lineage were generally killed while they were young after all. Ahh, some of those times were me pulling the strings, werent they. Ahahahaha! I couldnt see the Arachnes face, but it was probably warped with sadistic delight. She probably didnt plan on killing Olivie just yet, but there was no telling when she would change her mind. I could somehow tell that I was in a hurry. Be calm is what I repeated in my mind several times. On the other side of the wall, Olivie was held captive by the Officer of Armsby the Arachne, and was being tormented. Since the voice pipe was functioning, only their voices were transmitted, but the eye wasnt stationed at an angle that could display the wall side very well. Crowding mechanisms in areas with hidden passages was my own suggestion, and my aim was to be able to immediately break into the site at times like this. However, a portion of the wall slanted from the aftermath of the explosion, and the hidden passage door became unopenable. Goshujin-samaaIts no gooddd. This isnt on the level of a key or something, its on the level of needing to call a carpenter! Shiro, who I called for, cried with a low voice. Ahh, theres no way around it. Its become impossible to continue on in secrecy, but we cant be any slower than this. I called out to Sara who was waiting behind me. Its your turn. Officer of Arms-dono, could it be that youre!? Ahh, do you still believe that even after seeing this appearance of mine? The real Officer of Arms was caught before he even entered Abram. Around this time, hes squealing like a pig somewhere in Abrams outskirts. Well, by some chance, he might be dead though. Y, you!? With that timing, the Arachne got close to Olivia all at once, and unfastened the clasp of her breastplate. The metal breastplate dropped down, and her chainmail figure was displayed. I can tell even from looking on top of your underarmor, but youve got a fairly grown up body, dont you. Why didnt you use this and shake your ass to the nobles and flirt with them? What, did you fall in love with that male childhood friend that you met at that village? With that nostalgic name pulled out, her body responded with a start for only an instant. Ahahahahahaha! Whats this, was that the bulls eye? Man, sorry about that. With a stupid reason like that, to think that you dont know the touch of a man even with such a great body. What, you can be relieved. Although youll be dying here, Ill slowly kill you after teaching you about a womans pleasures. Then after you die, you can swing your hips at that man. Since hell probably be waiting for you there! What did you do to that person! To Eliott!? Looking down on Olivia who raised a frenzied voice, the Arachne cheerfully whispered to her. Ooh, so scary, so scary. This is why innocent women are so slow. That man, about this time, hes probably turned into a corpse in the middle of some forest, and being pecked at by crows or something. He was already dead on the second night after meeting you. Hes probably already become nothing but bones. The jewel that I handed over to him calling it settlement money from you was made so that it blew out poison after the second day after all! While listening to the Officer of Arms loud, offensive laughter, Olivias facial expression froze over. Strength left her body, and her gaze fell as if all of her willpower had been consumed. Unable to no longer bear the tears that she had continued to endure this whole time, *porori, porori*, they came pouring out. AhhGood, thats a good face you have, Olivia-ojou-san. Not making it in time, unable to do anything, regretting various thingsthats the face of a dejected loser. Its verygood. Ahh, I cant get enough of it, Im getting wet. The Dungeon Master of this place has probably fled long ago. You will die here, and some other force that isnt Count Abram will probably obtain this now uninhabited mine. You dying had entered the plans long ago. Thats why, at the very least, Ill teach you about the thing called a womans pleasures soDie after youve let me have my fun, okayHn? Monster! Get away from Olivia-hime! The young messenger soldier that had lost consciousness up until a little while ago had made an assault from the Arachnes back. Maybe because his right leg was broken, his desperate attack didnt have any strength behind it. Just barely not hitting the Arachnes torso, it ended with him damaging her now hardened leg. A thick body fluid leaked out from her leg, and the Arachnes face warped into a face of bitterness and humiliation. This trash, made an injury on me! Her face filled with rage was already something that couldnt be called Human. That form of hers where she bared her fangs and had several eyes risen to the surface of her forehead, it was truly the atypical appearance of a spider. Freely manipulating two sets of arms and two sets of legs, she jumped at him. The messenger soldier raise his voice in fright, was soon caught, and hurled at the wall. The surface of the wall, which had become brittle from the impact of the explosion, crumbled, and the upper half of the messenger soldiers body was buried. Hmph, a nuisance got in the wayNow then, its just the two of us again, isnt it, Ojou-sama? At that moment, from the wall in front of Olivia and at the back of the Arachne, a low groan together with the sound of a wall being struck was heard. That voice of low intelligence and full of anger, it was something that Olivia didnt know the identity of, but was something that the Arachne was familiar with. Ara, it looks like a survivor of the dungeons monsters got sexually excited by your female scent and has come here. Have you ever seen an Orc? Theyre pig-humans that love to kill and rape women. Shall we give your first time to the Orc? Or would you like to have it ripped apart by my foreleg? The cheerfully speaking Arachne noticed one thing that was strange after she finished talking. It wasnt the reaction of the crying Olivia. It was that the Orcs groaning and the sound of wall being hit had vanished. In its place, although it was small, a clear voice could faintly be heard. That was Fulfill thy contract, come forth from the staff of stars, stalwart Salamandra! Together with that yell, a ball of fire that was a size bigger than the last time I saw it flew towards the wall. Together with the explosion, the hidden door was blown away. Yosha! Im feeling great! Yosh, that was excellent, Sara! After patting and crumpling Saras hair, I instructed the Orc Leader that was on standby, and had him rush inside. As if being hidden by that huge build of his, me, Sara, Astarte, and Shiro barged into the passage. What!? A sudden explosion from an area that the spider Mazoku, the Arachne, didnt know about and didnt have any jewels installed in. And then, since the Orc that barged in attacked her, the Arachne was considerably shaken up. The Orc Leaders attack made a direct hit on the Arachnes arm. The Arachne made a small shriek, but skillfully clung onto the ceiling just like that and moved about. This definitely was an opponent that was hard to fightThats right, if it were a fight using a close range weapon. Sharpshootingg! Shiro readied a small type bow, and fired a shot at the Arachne that clung to the ceiling. I didnt know if it would have any effect or not, but it was the poisoned bow and arrow that Diana possessed. Unfortunately, the arrow was repelled by one of her hardened forelegs, but we were able to buy some time. Fulfill thy contract, come forth from the staff of stars, stalwart Salamandra! Consecutive use of magic was greatly limited. Not only was movement limited in the middle of spell chanting, the mental fatigue was also large and the chanting time wasnt short. If Sara was alone, the Arachne would have probably gotten close to her and tear her to pieces. It was for this reason that the Orc Leader and Shiro were buying time. Maybe because the upper limit of her internal magical power was increased from being turned into a Mazoku, Saras magic had much more power than before, and it made a direct hit on the Arachne. (Light Novel Illustrations: Sara, Eliott, and Shiro vs The Arachne) Raising a scream, the Arachne came falling down. The Orc Leader struck her many times, and instantly drove her into a corner. Taking that chance, Shiro and I split up the work and installed mechanisms in several places. Although I say installed, it was just throwing containers filled with some fluids. While breathing rough breathes, Sara went into her third chant. The Arachne still wasnt defeated. Thread was sprayed onto the Orc Leaders face, and using the opening from him being distracted, the Arachne jumped and gained some distance. You bastards, are you the Dungeon Masters things!? Immediately after she turned around to look at us, the Arachnes complexion changed. The passage that we came in from was lit up, and she probably had eyes that worked in the dark to begin with. Seeing my face, she stiffened up for only a moment. This was our reunion after several days, if she didnt get surprised, there would have been no meaning in me showing my face. Eliott? Olivie, who was affixed to the wall, muttered that with a voice that sounded as if she had seen a ghost or something. The hidden Astarte was cutting up the threads that restrained Olivie, and would probably free her soon. YYou bastard, why!? The Arachne asked that question. Despite counting the time in my mind, I did my best to show that I had leeway and produced a smiling face. Dont you think that coming help when a childhood friend is in a pinch is like a fairy tale and a bit cool? I intentionally threw the situation into chaos. If she noticed my aim, the chance would be crushed. Guide her thoughts. Dont let her notice. Dont let her see the surroundings. You declared that it was settlement money, but in actual fact, it was a trap. For simply driving away an undesirable lover that was getting close to Olivie, I thought that you went too far. BastardTo be able to notice that trap, what a nuisance Nevertheless, whyCould it be, you. It seemed that the Arachne noticed that the premises of her own plan was errored. Yosh. I wanted to guide her thoughts there. Ahh, Diana told me all about your plan. Shes a good girl, isnt she. Its pitiable that you abuse her. You, youre telling me that youre this places Dungeon Master!? Thats right. There wasnt really any problems with her becoming aware of that. What I didnt want her to notice was the existence of the volatile oil that Shiro and I scattered a bit earlier and Sara. Come forth, stalwart Salamandra! The existence of Sara who continued to chant her spell behind me. Flames spread out in an instant, and engulfed the Arachnes body. Her scream was drowned out, and the inside of the dark cavern became bright as if it were the daytime for only an instant. The volatile oil immediately went out. The wounds from the flames, honestly speaking, it probably wouldnt result in taking her life. My aim was on something else. One was the impact, and then the other washer breathing. The air inside caves immediately became thin, and that was why charcoal miners needed to rest frequently. When fire burned inside a glass jar, the air inside seemed to decrease, and it showed movements as if the surrounding air was being sucked in. It didnt go all that well but there was a time when I made bottled preserved food and tried to see if I could make it airtight with this method. Even if she was a demon, she still needed to breath. If we were able to take away the surrounding air all at once A large sound was made, and the Arachne crumbled down. She twitched and trembled, but she showed no signs of starting to move. Phew! Taking a deep breath, I squated down on the ground. It seemed that I won the gamble. I didnt know if we would have won or not if we didnt make a surprise attack. The Arachnes body suddenly became smaller, and returned to the appearance of an injured Officer of Arms. The Arachne had completely lost consciousness. Eliott! Being freed by Astarte, Olivie rushed over to me while looking like she was about to cry. Youre living! Youre alive! Thank goodness, thank goodnessss After that, it didnt turn into words. She was saying something mixed in with her sobbing, but I couldnt really understand her. Thanks to her jumping at me while I was squatting down, I flashily fell down, and my clothes became covered in soot, but for now, one danger has passed. However, things still havent ended. Olivie had come to know various things. And then, my objective wasnt to defeat the Arachne. Olivie, I have something I want to tell you. About me. And then, about how I will obtain you. Chapter 43: The Temple Knight - What is Held, What isn’t Held Chapter 43: The Temple Knight C What is Held, What isnt Held Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- When she regained consciousness, She saw that she was laid down on a simple, wooden bed. Her armor was removed, but when she looked around, she saw that it was placed nearby. When she saw that a thin towel was placed on her, she realized that she was being treated politely Thinking that far, the Temple Knight Olivia remembered the situation that she was now placed in. The Officer of Arms was replaced by a demon, and the one that saved her from a dangerous spot was Have you woken up? Being called out to from behind, she was surprised and turned her head around. A girl wearing a maid outfit entered the room holding a water jug. Thats right, it was a room. Most likely, it was a part of this mine. This place isAnd, you are? The young girl that looked like she was of the same generation as Olivia pondered for a bit and then answered Olivias question. This place is one of the rooms of this dungeon that Master rules over. You were saved by Master, and carried to this room. By the Dungeon MasterAnd, who is that Dungeon Master? It is Eliott-samaI was told that you were an acquaintance. The maid girls response was polite but was also a bit thorny. She has had ill will and hostility turned towards her several times at the imperial court, but she had never received this sort of response from someone that she had just met. My subordinatesThe soldiers of the expeditionary force, are they safe? Entirety over personal. Feeling that she should have asked about this first, Olivia felt ashamed of herself. I am sure that there are some that died from the trap that Officer of Arms had set. The survivors have been locked up in the several dead ends of the tunnels. By Eliott-samas instructions, the voice pipes have been opened, so they will not suffocate. A day has not yet passed since the explosion disturbance. I am sure there have not been any deaths due to starvation yet. Their food was only with the supply unit that was outside, but each person at least possessed a small sized water pouch. It wasnt like the inside of the tunnel was intensely dry. They probably wouldnt die if it was for just another day. In reality, this meant they were prisoners. She should probably think that its better that they still have their lives. After thinking that far, Olivia observed the maid girl, and then arrived at the thought that she somehow recognized her looks. She had seen a girl in the past that looked really similar to this girl. YouCould it be, arent you Dahlia? The girl that lived two houses down from the village mayors house. The maid girl made a response that looked like she was troubled. YouDid you know of me when I was Human? This time Olivia was at a loss for words. What did this girl say just now? When you were HumanWait, you arent Human? After the maid girl pondered for a bit, she met eyes with Olivia for the first time and let out her words. Within those eyes, an artificial light that was clearly different from a Human, and a clearly Human-like look that she was worried about something could be seen. Just as you have said, I am called Dahlia. I lived in that village, and was a village girl. WasThere is a reason for saying was. The memories of the Dahlia that was a village girl that are inside of me are unreliable and are sometimes remembered intermittently. I was killed on the day that this village was ruinedBecause I was turned into a demon by Eliott-sama. That is why, only intermittent memories of when I was a Human remain. Sometimes, I suddenly remember things, but that isnt me, and is nothing more than the memories of the Human Dahlia. Most likely, that was only a summarized explanation. But even so, something deep and muddy accumulated inside of Olivias heart. She felt grief over the fact that the old friend that she wanted to meet with so much, the one that she was happy to meet again with, was the Dungeon Master that she needed to defeat. She felt joy over the fact that that Eliott saved her despite knowing about her position. She felt righteous indignation for the situation where the young girl called Dahlia had lost her humanity and had no choice but to become a demon. And thenshe felt a bit of an inferiority complex towards the Dahlia in front of her that wholeheartedly thought of Eliott, and a small bit of jealousy over the fact this girl was embraced by Eliott and loved by him. And so, just as Dahlia had, she was convinced that she herself was feeling jealous. The truth is, I was scared of saving you. Dahlia made a small mutter that sounded like she was confessing. Olivia. Unlike all of the others, you know about Eliott-sama when he was Human. You know about Eliott-sama who even I didnt know about when I was Human. You were deeply cared about by Eliott-sama when he was HumanAnd even now, that person thinks about wanting to take care of you. Even though you possess the mission of defeating that person. What I am afraid ofis you taking that person far away from me. Being a Golem, Dahlias face scarcely made expressions. But even so, eyes tinged with grief and tears accumulating a bit could be seen. DahliaYou, really do love Eliott, dont you. She once again asked about something that didnt need to be confirmed. Dahlia made a small nod without letting out her voice. But, I am unable to request such a thing from that person. I am Goshujin-samas possession, and was made to be at Goshujin-samas side. If I am able to someday die for Goshujin-samas sakeThen that would be fine. And above all, that is a desire that surpasses my standing Taking the hand of Dahlia, whose eyes were cast down, Olivia called out to her. Thats no good, being like that. Ah, um. I, ermThat kind of thing is, I havent done it with anyone yetbut. That feeling of loving Eliott, it isnt something anyone should stop. Dahlia opened her eyes wide in surprise a bit. Noticing that, Olivia continued her words feeling a bit embarrassed. That is, ermI also, even I, yeah. Ilike that person. Yup. Learning that Eliott is the Dungeon Master, Im surprised, and troubled by it. But, having met earlier, having stupid conversations like when we were kids, having him see me when I was crying,Having my life saved by him. I finally get it now. I, am also in love with Eliott. Saying it with her own mouth, she once again become self-aware. And then, she became a bit troubled about the complicated circumstances that surrounded her and Eliott. That being said, I have no intention of hindering you, and you shouldnt feel like you should hold back. Though, Im still troubled over what I should do. But, while its fine that my life was saved, the soldiers have been caught. What will happen to my life all depends on how Eliott feels. Whatever happens, depends on that person. At the very least, I would like to have the soldiers sent back alive though. There was a bit of silence. After making a small nod, Dahlia stood up, and beckoned Olivia over. I shall guide you to where Eliott-sama is. You have shown that you know what it is that you have to do, and I have received your words saying that it was no problem. Do you have the courage to know about what it is that Eliott-sama does after having the master of this dungeon? Olivia stood up at those words. She considered putting her equipment on for a instant, but she immediately gave up on that. The fact that they had placed her equipment there like that was a declaration that they had no intent of treating her roughly. Or maybe, it was a declaration that said that they were strong enough that it wasnt a problem even if she were armed. Yes. Even if Eliott were to serve me poison, as I currently am, I would have no other choice but to drink it. What is Eliott doing right now? Dahlia answered in a flash. He is, raping women. HaaaAHHHHHH! Its in, its coming in! So good, more, more. Goshujin-sama, more, feel good, using, Diana, please! Actually, me raping Diana is something that happened no more than half a day after capturing her. Capturing her during breakfast, the expeditionary forces attack starting just after noon, and from there until we defeated the Officer of Arms, this was all after making her go half-dead for several hours. She stuck her butt out while standing, and opened her butt cheeks on her own. Maybe because she didnt have any strength in them, her knees were slightly trembling. When I slowly pushed aside her pleats and inserted my penis so as to tease her, maybe because she couldnt endure it any more, thin colored urine came spouting out from her urethra. As if to say that she was impatiently waiting for it, Dianas vagina wriggled, doing a peristalsis, and tempted my penis to go deeper. The pride of the spy that resisted me so much that morning, finally completely melted from the sexual desire that tormented her for half a day, from the fear of the Assassins Guilds retribution, and from the fact that the chief who was a symbol of fear for her, the Arachne, was captured. Her eyes were cloudy with sexual desire, and her intellectual face was melted with pleasure. That appearance where she is unable to hold back her tears and drool, it was both unsightly and bewitching, and it also felt a bit cute. Although it was managed by Astarte and Sara, who were strong with pharmaceutics, an amount of aphrodisiacs where it wouldnt be strange if she broke if she were a normal woman was administered, and on top of that, she was in a half-dead state for half a day. Even just from what I saw, she had gotten off more than ten times. No matter how much of an assassin that excelled in drugs and sexual wiles she was, the human mind and body have their limits. Her sense of reason was on the brink of breaking. Since I had planned on bringing her to the brink of breaking, changing her into a demon after completely snapping her spirit, and dominating her, there was a need to bring her right to the edge. And then, there was one more. Fuu`! Fuguh, guh! Even if she tried to struggle, both of her feet were restrained by metal chains that were attached to the ground by a wedge that was hammered into the floor. Even if she tried to escape, all four of her arms were restrained by the chains that hung down from the ceiling. The spider Mazoku, Arachne, was seized in a state where her body stationary, and being raped. Chapter 44: The Temple Knight - Unravelling the Spider Thread Chapter 44: The Temple Knight C Unravelling the Spider Thread Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- When she was transformed into her spider-man form, Arachnes arms and legs had both increased, but right now, the lower half of her body had returned to being that of a humans. Since I had observed her during the fight, I was able to predict where her additional legs would sprout out from. I had placed additional restraints in that area as well so that she wouldnt be able to make any strange movements. I also made her bite onto a gag so that she wouldnt bite at me with her fangs or scatter her thread about. There was a need to get some information out of her afterwards, but right now, taking away her willpower and snapping her spirit took first priority. It was for this reason that she was similarly administered a large amount of aphrodisiac, and was raped by several Orcs while being shown the foolishness of her subordinate right in front of her. Even the Orcs that were created from the members of the Red Crow had been reduced to close to half their original number during this fight with the expeditionary force. Since I had decided to abandon this dungeon, I might have needed to reduce their numbers in the end, but losing pieces under my control was something rather lonesome. In addition, the Orcs were angry from losing their comrades and needed something to vent their anger on. Since there was also that, I gave the Orcs permission to rape the Arachne. There wasnt a single ounce of feelings to make it feel pleasurable for the partner in the Orcs rough and intense hip-use. Even if she was an Arachne, her current body was something based on the human female. To the Orcs, the number of her arms wasnt any sort of problem. Sometimes, a resounding moan would be raised, and an Orc would ejaculate inside the Arachnes vagina. Yellow cum would thickly ooze out onto the Arachnes legs that were restrained by chains. Raising her flushed face, Arachne glared at my direction. It seemed that she still hasnt had enough. AAAAAAAAaaAaAaAahh, Chiefff, Im so sorryyyyy. Im, done forrr. Im becoming Goshujin-samas slaveee. I wont be returning to the Guild anymoreee. No, I dont want to be killeddd, its fine, being embraced feels really gooddd. Although she had bound Diana to her by fear, I wonder just how much the Arachnes pride and sense of reason will break from the betrayal and foolishness of the subordinate that she trusted enough to leave any negotiations up to her to do alone. Since I was still in the middle of thinking about the timing to make her into a demon, I still havent turned Diana into a demon. Its not like she would definitely turn into a demon if I released my essence in her vagina, but I simply didnt have the time or flexibility to allow that. She had been in this situation since half a day ago, and on top of that, in order to not make Diana, who was a Human, push her body too far, I would sometimes make her take a rest but, maybe because her sexual desire had already broken through the threshold of her sense of reasoning, other than the times she was dozing off, she was either being ravished or would start masturbating on her own. If this continued for another half a day, she will most likely be broken to the point where it will be impossible for her to return to her original state. It wasnt that I didnt feel a bit of pity for her, but I couldnt expose my own life to any danger. Diana was a dangerous existence on a level that I needed to make powerless with any sort of method. And then, in addition to that, she was capable to a level that I wanted to make her degenerate and add her to my ranks. During those breaks, I would gaze at the Arachne that was being raped by the Orcs, call out to her, and use various hands in order to crush her pride. Things close to torture that were accompanied by pain, maybe because she herself had performed such things or maybe because she possessed a resistance to it, didnt have much of an effect. Times where liquid enemas were used and criticized her and times where she was made to throw out all of the stuff that was inside her belly, those had large responses. Since it seemed that she had high pride as a woman, I understood that this sort of attacking worked on her, so this sort of torment continued. And then Ahh, the Chiefs insides, its undulating. So good, Im making the Chief cry using a dildo! This is the first time! Using a phallic-like item that used an animals horn, wood, and metal, she called it a dildo. It was a so-called variety of sex toy, and its said that if it were a rich noble using it, they would apply various ornaments on the dildo. One of the shady merchants that used this dungeon as an inn was a trader that dealt in these sorts of toys. What we bought from that female trader in the past after an on-site test was a slippery double-headed dildo for female use that was made from a bull horn. Since I had no plans nor a chance to use it, it was mainly only used when Shiro would torment Sara, but after remembering its existence, I had the dildo equipped on to Diana and had her rape the Arachne. It seemed that being raped by the subordinate that she once controlled made a big wound on the Arachnes pride. Her already flushed face became even redder, and her facial expression of anger gradually changed into one of humiliation and pleasure. Is it nearing a good time? It seemed that Diana was used as Arachnes sex toy in the past. She would accurately attack the spots that seemed to be the Arachnes erogenous zones, lick her, slurp up the love juices and cum that came oozing out of her, and lovingly caress her restrained limbs. Her fingers would dance about in her vagina, and sometimes, she would thrust her fingers into her anus, and she would make them wriggle and dance. Most likely, she was probably returning the favor on things that were done to herself. Dianas bewitched face would sometimes become gloomy, and at other times would be full of sadistic joy. AhhHow lovely. The Chiefs pussy and anus, both of them are so sloppy. You know that dont you. It is about you after all. You would, always, play with us, though it was good, if that thread, was thereOOoh. So good, the Chiefs pussy, so wonderfulllAha, since I dont have any right now, well use your hair as a substitute, okay? After pulling several strands of Arachnes hair, Diana wrapped them around Arachnes nipples, and tied them up like ribbons. Maybe because a subtle stimulus went in, Arachnes nipples that were halfway standing and halfway calmed had now perked up and tensed up. Around the time that Diana once again held Arachnes ass, and started to swing her hips. Confirming that drool that couldnt be held back by the gag that was stuffed in Arachnes mouth was trickling out, I finally gave an Orc the instruction to remove Arachnes gag. (Light Novel Illustrations: Tormenting Diana and the Arachne) Fuah, aAaAAA. Puhaa, haa, haaAh, Ahn. I approached the roughly breathing Arachne while hiding my right hand at my back. Officer of Arms-dono. No, Chief of the Assassins Guild-san. While it is a bit late to be asking this, how do you feel? Arachne glared my way while keeping a red face, and talked with abusive language. Dammit, Ill kill yagah!? To tell the truth, I also had the objective of making her open her mouth in the event that she still hadnt been bewitched. Thrusting my hand into her mouth, I pricked her tongue with a special needle that I stole from Dianas luggage. There was a fine slit cut into the needles surface, and it was a dart with an overall length of about 5 cm that would mainly have poison inserted in it. Although this time I used it with my hand. Bastard, what did you do!? Dont worry, it isnt poison. Its merely, a drug that will make you feel even better. Its the same thing that was used on DianaSince its an undiluted solution, its several times the amount used on Diana, I guess? To tell the truth, I lied a bit. In regards to Arachne, I even thought that it didnt matter if she were to break. Besides, there is even the possibility that Ill be killed if she recovers. Therefore, there was poison inserted together with the aphrodisiac in this needle. Only the amount of aphrodisiac was accurately reported though. !? Arachnes face clouded over. Maybe because she couldnt control it, a portion of her face transformed, and small cracksno, eyes emerged on her temporal regions and forehead. It looks like youve become unable to maintain your transformation. Since we were both lying about our social positions before, we werent able to have anything but stiff greetings butRight now, our secrets have been exposed to each other. Its fine if you cum without reserve, you know? Arachnes face scowled from these provocative words, and as she was about to use abusive language, Diana made a remarkably large stroke with the timing of when she opened her mouth. Bastaaaarddddaahn? This was my first time hearing this womans voice filled with sexual passion. Noticing the coquettish voice that she herself had raised, although she tried to cover up her mouth, all of her arms had been restrained. Although she struggled and tried to tear the chains off several times, the wedges that were deeply hammered in and the chains remained unyielding. What, this is a long-awaited chance for you to warm up your old friendship with your former subordinate that you abandoned. I wont do something so boorish as getting in your way. Dont mind me, and cum like mad to your hearts content. To break her pride, I had to make her think that she cant win. First, as long as Arachnes spirit wasnt completely broken, it would be difficult to reach the negotiation table. It was possible to take her life, but if possible, I want to procure information from her before that. If its possible, I also want to put Arachne under my control. Its unknown just how far we can go, but lets do as much as we can. Sara, Shiro. You girls watch over the climax of our guest as well. I called out to the two that had gone in and out of the room several times during the event and had now returned and were now in waiting. Being bored and having sex flaunted in front of them as if to insinuate them, I understood that the two of them had become frustrated. Or rather, maybe because I had a mental like with the demons that were under my control, I could read that to a certain extent. That being said, its not like my body had several penises. Since I could only have the two of them endure it for today, this was a way to have them help out here, and let them enjoy themselves at the same time. Onee-san, youre a spider demon, arent you. Theyre a bit scary, but your glossy legs are prettyYour pussy, and the place that you pee from arent different from that of a Human, right? With a gaze that was innocent, yet overflowing with lust, Shiro asked that question. How unsightly, after being made to cum over and over, that well-featured face of yours has been unshapely warped. Fufufu, it looks like it feels really good, doesnt it? Hey, how does it feel? Losing everything and being raped from behind by your former comrade, how does it feel? Sara said that sounding as if she were looking down on her. It was a manner of speaking meant to make cuts on the other partys pride, but she might be stacking up her former self on top of that appearance. Just once is fine, Ive wanted to try messing you uppp! My pussy, and my asshole, they were always raped by the ChiefJust once is fine, I wanted to ride on top and get sloppyyy! Im sorry, raping the Chief, it feels so good that I cant stoppp! Diana is already half-crazed. All of the restraints that she suppressed until now have probably all been undone. The spy that was used as the Arachnes sex slave now turned her twisted lust towards her former master. Biting her lips and closing her eyes, she endured, and endured. Nevertheless, a voice of humiliation and pleasure leaked out, and her eyes opened. Aphrodisiacs were amply applied to the dildo in place of lubricant. In this room where the sound of their hips and the dildo banging rhythmically resounded, becoming unable to hold it in anymore, the Arachnes coquettish voice leaked out. BastardAh, AaAAH, Ill kill yEe, EEE, yaYaaaaaaAah, ah, AHHHHHH! With fangs still growing out on both sides of her lips, she shed tears, and being unable to wipe off her drool, Arachne raised her voice, and swung her hips. Im raping her! The Chief! The spider that raped me over and over! Aah, Aah, AAHH`! Being driven to climax over and over again up until now, maybe because she finally reached the limit of her stamina, after Diana struck a remarkably large stroke on Arachnes rump, she crumbled down from the knees. Chapter 45: The Temple Knight - The Spider Thread Entanglement Chapter 45: The Temple Knight C The Spider Thread Entanglement Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Diana magnificently reached her climax, and although her consciousness remained, she was exhausted to the point of being unable to move properly. Giving instructions to Shiro and Sara, I had them give Diana medicine and spiced mulled wine. After making her rest for a bit, there was one more job that I needed her to do. On the other hand, the Arachne, who was still restrained and had her raised up body suddenly abandoned, wriggled her hips looking miserable. Right when she was about to be pushed into her climax with just a bit more, Diana, who was playing the male role, had disappeared. Her halfway raised sexual desire, coupled together with the effect of the aphrodisiac that was administered in large amounts, she was probably in an extraordinarily irritated state. After grabbing a vial, I then grabbed Arachnes chin. Her resistance was weak. Strongly grabbing her, I opened her mouth, and poured in the fluid that was inside the vial. Drink it. So as to not show emotions as much as possible, I made a short order. Arachne show signs of hesitating a bit, but maybe because she gave up, she swallowed the medicine. Although this might be used in you guys place, but its a type that will make you want cum more and more to the point that its unbearable. Of course, since its the same type as the one applied to the dildo earlier, try and feel its effect directly in your stomach. Well, since I didnt know if it would work on a demon, I tried testing it out with a bit larger portion. More than half of this was also a lie. Wanting semen more and moreI dont know if such a convenient aphrodisiac even exists or not. Since its a medicine that simply makes her muscles relax and oversensitized her sexual feelings, it wasnt any different from the type that is generally circulated around. Besides, there was no guarantee that ointment and oral medicine are the same. Well, the aphrodisiac this time is something good if smeared on mucous membrane, Ive heard that its fine when used either way. Although I dont like schemes that entrap people and make use of diversions Its not like we want to fight with the Assassins Guild. Its just, I have a bit of an interest in what kind of guy you guys client is, you see? The choices you have from now on increasing is a good thing. The chance of being able to make deals is important to a businessman. Although I have no intention of that whatsoever, bluffs are also needed in negotiations. Now then, how will Arachne come out? Did you think, that I would spit that out, boy? She was making a complicated facial expression where her pride of not wanting to lose and her yearning for the desires that accumulated in her body to be reduced had mixed in, but Arachne still refused to submit with the strength of her will. Since shes a demon, the effectiveness of the medicine might be different from when used on a human, but I couldnt let such a thing be said. I think that losing trust is much better than losing your life though? In that case, how about we try negotiating so that we hire the Assassins Guild to go against Count Abrams side? Well, the Count most likely also knows that several of his relatives were killed by this Assassins Guild, and it would cause a huge dispute if Count Abram were to learn who the sponsor of the Assassins Guild was. ! Arachne kept silent. She was doing calculations in her heart of hearts. In other words, she still had enough sense of reason remaining to be able to do something on the level of composed calculations. There was only one thing that this meant. It was still too early to start negotiations. Giving instructions to an Orc, I had him bring over a metal table. Undoing the restraining chains on her arms one at a time, I had them changed to being fastened to the tables pedestal. Made to go face up, Arachne was once again restrained with a form where her abdomen drew a gentle curve facing the ceiling. Excluding her fingertips, backs of her hands, and a portion of her forehead hardening and the number of eyes on her forehead and temporal region increasing, it was the body of a slightly large built and voluptuous woman. Since things like the poison that was stocked in the tips of her nails would be unbearable, mitten-type gauntlets were placed on her. It was different from their original utility, but, well, its just right for now. Even during the time her restraints were being exchanged, Arachnes abdomen twitched and convulsed, making movements that wouldnt calm down. It seemed that the fires of arousal and sexual desire were still lit. I needed to maintain things so that this fire wouldnt be extinguished. Putting the table at the center, I approached the table while being cautious so as to not ruin the formation that was drawn on the floor. It looks like you still havent been satisfied. Since its not like were mutual enemies right now, how about we discuss things down there for a bit? I could tell that Arachnes facial expression slackened a little. Thats right, become careless. Mistake me for an idiot that only enjoys raping women. I pasted on a smile so that such thoughts wouldnt show on my face. An insincere smile is a basic skill of a merchant. I was used to glossing over my facial expression. It was fine if the insincerity was exposed, so long as the thoughts behind it arent read. Although the Orcs look like they havent ejaculated enough yet, if I were to make them rape Arachne here with this timing, they would make the sexually excited Arachne climax, and there would be a high possibility of her becoming satisfied. If she were to reach her climax and cum just once, there were a lot of states where she would become unable to converse with me such as fainting or getting tired that she could go into. Besides, her becoming composed would be the biggest bother. Since there was a need to keep her in this state of sexual excitement where her sexual desire was just barely left unsatisfied, I was unable to use the Orcs. And from the start, there was a huge risk in me raping this spider-woman myself. It was for this reason that I had her raped first by the Orcs to check to see if she had any unusual hidden items or not, but this was not the proper timing for that. The chance of risk going to zero would never happen no matter what I do though. I had laid out two or three measures in order to improve the safety. I had administered antidotes to myself beforehand so that poisons that existing spiders possess or some other poison wouldnt show any effect. I had several preparations other than that as well, but it would be best if this all finished without having to use them. Pulling up Diana who had regained consciousness, I laid her down on top of Arachne so as to cover her with her. When Diana understood the situation that she had been placed in, she stole Arachnes lips without saying a word, and massaged her breasts. Diana and Arachne raised each other up while rubbing their breasts and crotches up against each other. Arachne. Diana. The two of you, wont you become mine? Diana, you said that you would become mine, didnt you? Placing my hand in between Arachnes thighs, I slowly massaged them while lightly looking at her reaction. That also, mightbe, goodAhh, aah, Diana, so good. While getting several of Dianas kiss marks etched onto the nape of her neck, Arachne answered me. Goshujin-samas thingsMe, and the Chief. Diana was already unable to understand all of my words. Swinging her hips looking impatient, she attacked Arachnes erogenous zones, and she would sometimes sink her gaze into me, and communicate her lust. Well, certainly, I myself have ejaculated inside of Diana only once, and since I have only focused on making her aroused after that, my penis was also now erect to the point of hurting. I could see Shiro and Saras greedy gazes, but unfortunately, this was not a time to enjoy myself and embrace those women. Its a common saying that Dungeon Masters indulge themselves in doing bad things, but that really is a downright lie. Now then, Im also feeling like I cant endure it anymore. Can I insert it? While muttering that in a way that I could be heard, I leaned over, and observed their genital areas as they coiled about each other. Dianas genital area that was now on top had her pubic hair trimmed into a small triangle, and was currently sticky with love juices. It seemed to have originally been on the smaller side, and her pleats would normally be closed, but when pressed against Arachne, it was opened up a bit, and her nectar came dripping out. Arachnes genital area that was now at the bottom, maybe because she didnt really groom it, had hard pubic hair spread out. Her own secreted love juices overflowed together with Dianas love juices that were dripping out from above, and her her spread out pubic hair shinily glistened as if it were wet with morning dew. Of course, unlike morning dew, it possessed heat that caused steam to rise up though. Holding the dildo from before in my hand, I made it so that the two of them couldnt see it, and inserted it into Diana. Just in case, I made it so that it looked like I inserted my penis into Diana. HaaaaNnu, its hereee, its hereee The muscles along her back bending backwards, Diana raised a coquettish voice from the insertion that she was eagerly waiting for. Making a few shallow strokes, I slowly pulled it out. AHAaAaAah, nooo, I dont want you to pull out Becoming teary eyed, Diana made a petition. Shes become docile in just a single day. I slowly inserted the dildo that had been warmed up by Dianas love juices into Arachne. Although I dont think it will happen, but if the dildo were to be crushed with this, I would no longer have any ways to degenerate her. AhAah, UAaaaAaaaAaaAh Arachnes waist jumped up with a start, and Dianas lower half was raised up for an instant. Yosh, her abdominal muscles are amazing, but it seems like there arent any traps inside of Arachnes vagina. After pulling the dildo out all at once, I inserted my own penis into Arachnes vagina. Its hot. The clamping wasnt strong, but a heat that felt like it would melt me enveloped my penis. Her soft flesh gently wrapped around it. UAH!? U, UAaAa!? It seemed that she realized the difference. The way her eyes opened became a bit bigger. Aah! Thats so nice, getting the real cock is so nice! Goshujin-sama, me too, me too, I want the real thing! It seems that Diana guess the situation from Arachnes reaction. Grandly swinging her hips, she made an appeal to me. At that time, a signal was given from a place that the two of them couldnt see. It seemed that Olivia was coming over here. My chest hurt for only an instant, but I concentrated on what was in front of me in order to shake it off. What perfect timing. I guess its about time for the trap. Pulling my penis out, I lightly poked at their entrances, and asked them a question while putting the tip in and out. Arachne, Diana. Theres something I want to ask you. If you obediently tell me, Ill let out a lot inside of your vagina. Clouded up by sexual desire, Arachnes facial expression was absentminded. I couldnt see Dianas facial expression since I was doing her doggy style, but I could make a guess. Who was the one that made the commission to make the expedition fail and to assassinate Temple Knight Olivia? If you know what their objective was or what their background is, Id like for you to tell me. Arachne was about to open her mouth, but it seemed that her senses returned a bit at that moment. Her face warped, and she closed her mouth. Its unfortunate, but I had anticipated this. However, Diana opened her mouth. This was my second aim. The client isssA town noble, the servant of a town nobleee! They tried to conceal their social status buttt, the family crest that could be seen a bit underneath their overcoatTheir crest of a Gryphon and a tower isss Diana. Be silent! Arachne bared her fangs and shouted. Dianas body recalled the fear that was etched into her, and she stiffened up in an instant. As I thought, her sense of reason still remained. Now then, just as I was thinking about what I should do, a voice called out from the side. Whatwhat do you mean by that!? The crest of a gryphon and a tower, its from the Baron Lanvelt House who is also Count Abrams son-in-law! Arachne, Diana, and I turned our gazes. In front of me as I was raping two women, a door that was alongside the wall was opened, and the one that was brought along by the maid-clothed Dahlia and had appeared wasthe Temple Knight, Olivia. Chapter 46: The Temple Knight - Ritual of Sacrifice Chapter 46: The Temple Knight C Ritual of Sacrifice Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- KIAAah! Arachnes response was fast. She probably mustered up the last of her strength that remained. The ends of her legs hardened, and an atypical appearance of a spider suddenly became visible on the upper half of her face. Flipping up her waist, she bent her neck with all her might, and in the middle of her upside down field of vision, she perceived Olivia from the front. From her mouth, a needleNo, a hardened thread that was twisted into the shape of a spear was shot, and pierced through Olivias bodyor thats how it should have been. With a thud, a semi-transparent felt cloth vanished, and a large hole opened up. Seeing it from Arachnes eyes, the thread pierced through the surface of a wall where there was nothing in front of her, and *jyuu*, an unpleasant sound was made. I had expected it, but it was probably some kind of contact poison. !? Arachne opened up all eight of her eyes in surprise. Astarte! I gave instructions to Astarte who was always in the spider-womans blind spot ever since the torture started. At almost the same time, Astarte started to take action on her own. Her nails that were like long extended blades pierced Arachnes throat. Hii!? Diana finally understood the situation, and raised a scream. At that moment, I once again inserted my penis into Arachne, and roughly pushed her up. Ah, gah, gah, hah!? Even though she opened her mouth, air leaked out, blood flowed out, and Arachnes remark didnt turn into words. Sensing the danger to her life, she started to strongly vermiculate as if to suck up life from my penis. Both of Arachnes legs banged and jumped, and they had trouble maintaining order. Holding down the frightened Dianas body, I took her right hand. And in my right hand, I clutched a dagger that hung on my waist. Diana, I shall keep my promise to you. You and I will sever the fear that ties you down. And then, you will once again take an oath. You will live your life from now on as my slave. You will live for my sake, and become my tool. If you do thatI shall bestow you a new life, and pleasure. Astarte had already started the ritual. I took Dianas hand, and made her hold the dagger with that hand. While my penis was thrust into Arachnes wet genital area, I put the daggers tip in between the two hills on Arachnes chestran it along the seam of her rib, and put some strength into it. ! ! Fear, malediction, regret, and then pleasure. Those various emotions rose up on Arachnes face, and she glared past Diana and straight at me. Ahh, curse me all you want. The one killing you is me. Diana. Severyour fear. Gently biting Dianas earlobe, I whispered that as if pouring poison into her. My chest and Dianas back were glued together, and Dianas throbbing that was like an alarm bell was communicated to me. I will, Diana will, become Goshujin-samasEliott-samas tool! I will abandon the Assassins Guild! Even if I have to kill my comrade, even if I have to lose everything! Make me yours, please make me your toollll! Just before those words ended, strength was put into Dianas hand, and she made the daggers blade slide into Arachnes heart. Unable to cleanly thrust it into the gap, the unpleasant feeling of scraping the bone was transmitted through the blade. Arachnes body jumped several times, and her vagina displayed intense peristalsis. Arachne was guided to climax right before her death. Giving the order to Astarte, I had her cut off her head. With the lower half being that of a beautiful woman, and the upper half being changed to more than half of that of a spider, the head of the Mazoku Arachne fell, and rolled on the floor. I wonder if Arachne noticed it. The existence of the semi-transparent prismatic curtain that was stretched around the surrounding of the table that restrained her. And then, the magic formation of sacrifice that was drawn on the floor. The body of the spider-woman that had lost its head was experiencing pleasure while still having been guided to the climax of death. I wonder if her body would still be alive for awhile even after having its head like a spider. Not having the free time to think about that, the ritual was nearing completion. Uu, Uooooooooooooh. I noticed that the one raising a beast-like voice was me only after I had let my voice out. It was a bit faster than expected, but without holding it in, I vigorously ejaculated inside of Arachnes vagina. *Dokuh, dokudokun!* My magical power was spit out into Arachnes vaginaAnd there, the ritual would be completed. Up until now, the acceptance of magical power from the women by having sex happened many times. The stored amount of my own magical power wasnt all that large, and at times where a demon was summoned for a short time or when performing a magical ritual, it could be said that a supply from an external source was essential. The deed that was performed just now was an extension of that. Not only could I receive magical power via sex, I could obtain a large amount of magical power by forcibly sucking up life itselfthat was the ritual of sacrifice which sacrificed life. I had known about it as knowledge. I had also heard various stories about it from Astarte. But, I hadnt attempted it even a single time up until now. It was because although the amount of obtainable magical power at once was large, the fact that it would end at just that meant that it wouldnt pay off. Between obtaining 100 all at once then ending, and only getting 5 each time, in terms of being maintained over 30 days, the latter was more profitable. Moreover, I wasnt able to predict that it would create such an enormous torrent of magical power. Iyaa, iyaaaaaa!? Dianas raised scream Eliott-sama!? Was done in a voice similar to Dahlias scream. My body was hot as if it were burning. With my penis as the center, magical power was sucked up, and I knew upon my knowledge that until it diffused throughout my entire body, the balance of magical power in my body would collapse. But, what in the world was this? Almost like the time when I nearly drowned in the river when I was a child, various scenes, experiences, memories, and knowledge streamed past me. Most of it was at a level of being able to faintly perceive something and not something that I could understand. This just might be Arachnes memories and experiences, maybe even her knowledge. Was eating up someones life something this terrifying!? Most likely, it was something that happened in less than ten seconds in real time. My experienced time felt like it was several tens of minutes, but the ritual ended. On top of the table, there was Diana who had wet herself in fear, and a faint amount of dust that was once Arachne. Leaving the cut off head, Arachnes body was all changed into magical power, and was eaten by me. No, I should probably say that I killed her, and then ate her. It felt as if my whole body was burning. It seemed like magical power was leaking out from the joints of my body. I felt bad as if it were the morning of a hangover, and in addition to that, my sexual desire felt as if I had abstained for several months. It would seem that the sucked up magical power has crossed over the maximum permissible level for Eliott-samas body. Astarte indifferently explained. Sara, Shiro, and Olivia, all of them were at a loss for words for the event that just happened. My thoughts wouldnt settle down. I need to spit this out, I need to spit this whirling something out somewhere. When I was thinking that, I noticed the frightened Diana who was still clinging onto me, and Dahlia who had nestled close to me. No, please, Goshujin-sama, Im scared, dont kill me, dont kill me Dahlia fastened chains on both of Dianas legs so that she wouldnt run away. And then, she took off her own uniform. MasterIf it hurts, please use me, and this girl. We are, Masters tools. Use usplease. What I needed to do became clear with those words. Grabbing Dianas chained legs, I pulled her towards me. Hii!? Holding down Diana who was trying to run away, I mercilessly drove my penis into her vagina. I thought that her sexual desire had vanished due to fear, but because she had leaked out urine, lubrication wasnt a problem. When I inserted it all at once, her facial expression of fear disappeared, and she returned to her sexually excited state in the blink of an eye. HotIts hot, its so hot, Goshujin-samaa? Most likely, my overbearing conduct that probably would have caused pain if I did it during normal sex had turned into an intensely pleasant feeling for Diana who had continually been in sexual excitement for more than half a day. Diana. Up until now, what kind of things were done to you by Arachne? Come on and say it in front of everyone. You areNo, youre my tool. There is no need for you to feel ashamed, and there is no need for you to hold doubt for my orders. When I let my mind wander, what I fired in order to keep myself from moaning, were words meant to disgrace Diana, and to reconfirm my position to her. I might actually be gradually getting an appropriate personality as a Mazoku. Not having the spare time to be immersed in that sentiment, just as the heat of my body commanded me to, I grabbed Dianas butt, and ravished her. N, normally I would be put to work at a brothelAahIf there was an order, I would sleepAh, with the assassination target, and I would kill them at the moment I partnered with them All day long, I would be made to lick the Chiefs pussy, or I would be made to pass the time with a dildo inserted in my butt the whole time The moment I heard that, I took my penis out, lifted up her waist high, and inserted my penis in her anus. HIiiiiiIN! YES, THAT! Even though I detest it, even though its embarrassing, I cant get enough of it! Maybe because the surrounding gazes piercing her had changed into pleasure for her, Diana climaxed in no time as I raped her butt. After I had pulled my penis out, Dahlia snuggled up close and started to lick her making a lapping sound. Having both her butthole and her vagina attacked at the same time, Diana could only tremble and shake her hips in no time at all. AH, AaA, Aa, AAAA, I cant, I cant anymore, cumming, Im cumming, Goshujin-samaa! Not yet. Hold it in until I give you permission. I think that it was a harsh order. But even so, at this stage, I want to make several layers of training. After about ten strokes, I pulled my penis out from Dianas anus. Because she was toyed with for more than half a day, other than intestinal fluids, she didnt have much dirt on her. But even so, Dahlia wiped my penis with her apron, and insistently licked it clean with her own tongue. Once Dahlia was done with her cleaning, I once again inserted my penis into Dianas vagina. Diana, from here on, I am going to make you a demon. The Human Diana will disappear, and become my faithful demon. Are you happy? Y, yesI am happy! I, will stop being Human! Ill become a demonBecome Goshujin-samas tool, and I want to be used for more good feeling things! She probably no longer has the ability to properly think. But even so, her heart hasnt been completely broken. Her fear and her pleasure, everything that tied Dianas soul down underneath Arachne, its finally become mine. Im sure that this girl will become a good pawn. Im cummingHere I cum! Diana, cum! Cum like mad! Im cumming, Im going madd! Ah, Ah, AAaaAaAAAAAAAAH! Gripping her butt remarkably strongly, I inserted my penis into her deepest area, and ejaculated with all my strength. Making a *dokudoku* sound, a large quantity of cum, the overflowing magical power poured into Diana. Hot, so hottt!? Making a *pusha* sound, Diana squirted out a vigorous stream of water from the vicinity of her urethra. I guess this was the thing called squirting. Just like that, she once again urinated involuntarily, and created a warm puddle of water on the table. The faint traces of ash and dust that were once Arachne that were on top of the table were washed away just like that. Diana went white eyed and lost consciousness. Losing consciousness, Dianas back twitched and trembled. Several lines ran along it like tattooes, and drew patterns on her tight body line. The patterns were shaped like stars, and there were a total of four of them. Each of them were a vertex, and were laid out as if to draw a rectangle on her back. Two underneath her shoulders, and two on the sides of her hips. The star shaped patterns bulged, and just when I thought that they had swelled just like sarcomas, narrow organs that I couldnt tell if they were arms or legs were suddenly produced from there. Those four organs that were covered in hardened skin werent organs from a Human body, but instead gave the impression of a spiders legs. FuaahWhat, did I? Looking closely, the tips of Dianas fingers and toes had similarly hardened. Most likely, if she got used to her body, it would probably be possible for her to similarly hide them. Diana, good morning. How does it feel to turn into a demon? It would seem that youhave been reborn as a kinsmen of the Arachne. That Officer of Arms actual name probably wasnt Arachne. Since Arachne is given name to indicate the entirety of the spider Mazoku that are close to Human form, so it was most likely her nickname within the Assassins Guild. Diana had a slightly different way of increasing her limbs from the Officer of Arms. Maybe because it was an influence of my magical power, rather than being creature-like, the hardened parts looked slightly metallic. AhAah, Im, no longer Human. Just like her, Ive obtained strengthAha, ahahahaha. After she laughed for a bit, she slowly raised her body up, and turned around towards me. She knelt down, and lowered her head. Her newly added limbs bent and curved as if to wrap around her body. I see, at the very least, it seems that she is able to control her increased arms and legs without a problem. Goshujin-sama. From hereon, I will become a spider for your sake. Whether it be assassination, or secret information gathering, I will do anythingSo, from hereon, um. Please, make me feel good. With a cheerful face, with a facial expression that clearly had flirtation included in it, the spy with a short-cut hairstyle swore her allegiance to me. Yeah, Ill be counting on you from now on, Diana. Lets see, theres something I would like to consult with you later. But, rest for right now. You are very exhausted. After all, I did make her have half-dead sex without letting her eat for several hours. Even if she had become a demon, her body probably wouldnt last without food or sleep. Th, thank you very much! Maybe because she was really happy, Diana was moved to tears. Did the Assassins Guild handle their people that badly? Astarte took Diana, and returned to the bedroom. Now then. The moment I tried to stand up, I felt dizzy. When I noticed, my penis was still standing tall as if to say that it hadnt rampaged enough, and my ability to think once again went hazy. Olivie Looking over, I saw that Olivie was stout-heartedly looking my way. I was a bit happy that she looked my way even though she had been shown such a cruel situation butI want to ravish her. To take her by force, to tear off her clothes, to push her downNot good, my thoughts wont calm down. As I tried to extend my hand out, I stopped it, and when I was hesitant, my penis was wrapped up in a soft sensation. Master, it looks like your magical power is still overflowing. Even though you are going to negotiate with Olivia-san, this situation isnt good. Thereforeplease, use me. Chapter 47: The Temple Knight - A Strange Conversation Chapter 47: The Temple Knight C A Strange Conversation Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Its kinda, turned into something quite strange, hasnt it. My words went beyond being able to be called shameless, and were rather weak. To be honest, Im a bit scared to meet eyes with Olivie. Thats, do you mean this situation? About how you kept the fact that you were the Dungeon Master a secret from me? Or could it be Even Olivie who was sitting opposite of me was unable to properly look this way. AhUm, dont mind me. G, go ahead and continuepleasAh. Several minutes after that event. This was my room. The one sitting in my chair and fidgeting and rubbing her knees together was my childhood friend and currently a Temple Knight, Olivie. The one sitting on the bed, and sharing an awkward atmosphere together with Olivie was the Dungeon Master of this Man-Eating Dungeon, me. And then, the one that was straddling me, receiving my erected penis, and silently swinging her hips was Dahlia the maid. T, to begin with, why is it that youre embracing a girl when youre having a talk alone with another person!? With face completely red, Olivie protested. It is because, I am something like Masters tool Do not mind me, and please continue. If I dont do this, magical power will overflow from inside of Masters body after all Dahlia wrapped both of her arms around my neck, and glued herself to me as if to say that she were my clothing. Since the skirt of her maid uniform was fairly long, its not like the spot where my penis was sticking into Dahlia could be directly seen. Well, since I had shown such foolishness before, this might be pointless to worry about now though. Even so, since it seemed that she was extraordinarily bothered by how Dahlias hips would sometimes move unable to endure it and leak out a small voice, Olivia was pretty much unable to look directly this way. If its true that she is a virgin, well, thats understandable. Man, its an embarrassing story, but I cant think properly if I dont have this doneOr rather, if I lose focus, I feel like Id end up attacking you, Olivie. In terms of positions, we were in opposition, and furthermore, the other party is currently in a situation where she is my prisoner, but it didnt really feel like that. In front of Olivie, I probably behaved like a Human automatically. And it seemed that Olivie behaved as my old friend, and not as a Temple Knight. Eh, ah, erm, um I could probably imagine the scene if I were to attack her at that moment. Olivie would become red like a boiled octopus and be flustered. Although I thought that would be cute, my nerves were headed towards Dahlia who I was currently embracing. Dahlia, Im about to let it out Yes, Master. Please let it out inside me. Dahlia quietly whispered that into my ear. Creampieing another woman (Dahlia) while being watched in front of Olivie, it had a quite immoral feeling overflowing from it, or rather, there was an unneeded nervousness in it. This might be obvious, but it was quite different from doing it in front of Sara and Shiro who were my women. Unable to endure it, my waist jumped. My veins pulsed, and a *dokun dokun* sound was made at the same time as my ejaculation. The bed made a remarkably loud creaking sound. Sowarm Receiving the creampie, Dahlia was worn out and entrusted herself to my body. Stabilizing her body with my right hand as if I were hugging her waist, I once again turned around to Olivie while still connected to Dahlia. Finally, my thinking faculty had returned. A, are youdone? Covering her face with both hands, Olivie asked that while peeking at me through the gaps of her fingers. It feels like its pointless if it doesnt cover your face though. Nn, yeah. Thanks to that, Im feeling much better. Once again, how about we have a talk. About how we will be from now on as friends, yet as mutual enemies. When Olivie looked at Dahlia, who had placed her head on my shoulder and was sleeping, with a slightly jealous look, maybe because she resigned, she finally met eyes with me. Thatsright. Although various things happened, like you saving me. You, are the master of this Man Eating Dungeon, after all. First, as the commanding officer of the expeditionary forceas the commander of the defeated army, I have a request for you as the enemy general. After the negotiations began, Olivies first thing was this. Is it, the rescue of the remaining living soldiers? Thats right. Although they were injured by my errored command, I heard that many of them are still alive, by your instruction. I want to save as many of them as possible. Thats right. Since I didnt feel the need to unreasonably defeat them, there was no need to kill them. But, I wanted to snatch away their fighting strength as much as possible. In that meaning, the Officer of Arms planted trap could be said to have been extraordinarily favorable. Speaking on whether or not I can do that, that is possible. It probably isnt time for any of them to die from hunger. Although it isnt enough to treat their wounds, only water has been supplemented in the dangerous looking places that are within my grasp. Phew, thank you. That helps. Olivies facial expression became cheerful. She probably really values her subordinates. Nevertheless, I was watching the whole time, you see. Olivie, when youre the enemy, you really are an unpleasant opponent. You wouldnt be lured, you wouldnt be caught, and you wouldnt push through. Your progress in capturing the dungeon was slow, but since your numbers wouldnt decrease, I was wondering what I should do. S, something like thatThat is, just my cowardice. As a commanding officer, there will occasionally be times where things must commence without fearing the dissipation of soldiers, that is what Ive studied many times over butas expected, it was scary. However, to be able to receive praise by the Master of the famous Man Eating Dungeon, I will obediently accept it. At the time my treasured Stone Golem was completely broken, I felt like I was going to cry, you know! How about I teach just how much time and money went into make that? Aah, that one was really formidableBut, is that something that can be made normally? If used in things such as castle defense as support, I was thinking that it could somewhat reduce the number needed for night lookouts. Ah, this girl hasnt changed from when we were kids. Because she played with me who was a business child, she probably grew up while not being able to have the cost-ignoring thoughts that were usual amongst nobles. Thats, well. Its because Golems do commands in response according to the opponent. Now then, I remember this from saying command butThat Baron Lanvelt, what kind of guy is he? Olivies face clouded over from those words. They are one of the town nobles of Abram, and are on the side of being relatives to Count Abram. They are water transportation operators and moneylending nobles with strong influence. The real status is held by Lord Ruvelio who is currently the eldest son. He is, one of my fiance candidates. Uwah, so its a two-layer strategy. Its dirty but, since its hard to suspect him of participating whether this succeeded or failed, its unexpectedly a good method. Eliott, what youre thinking is leaking out from your mouth. AhSorry. So, from what Ive heard from the story of the Assassins Guild, it looks like the assassination of Count Abrams children is also that same wire puller. Olivie, whether it be through killing you or taking you in, just what kind of profit is there to be had? As if playing a game of chess, as if reading the flow of business from sales, we exchanged information and deductions. Count Abram was originally nothing but a Viscount, a humble and youthful mountain forest noble. Even this mountain that the village is on, its still land that Count Abram governs on official documents, you know? Having a talent for riparian works, he created watergates in Abram, and with the usage fees of the watergates and waterways, as well as the town developments that accompanied that, he was appointed Count Abram. There are stories that Abram was originally a large fishing village in the frontier up until 30 years ago after all Fumu. I knew in my knowledge that that town was a town that the current Count Abram had build in his lifetime. Just a while ago, I had gone to Abram for the first time, but I was a complete country bumpkin. So, what about the Lanvelt House? The Lanvelt House, the nobles that possessed a family crest of a Gryphon and a tower. And then, the employers of the Assassins Guild. The Lanvelt House has a certain extent of manorialism, but is mainly in the money-exchange businessWith the circulation of money as the principal part, they mainly do business with water transportation merchants. No, would making them do business with them be a better way of putting it? In terms of consanguinity, it looks like the Lanvelt House had a slightly higher rank, but the Blair HouseAah, thats my and Count Abrams housemade a turn-around when he became a Count. But, in terms of consanguinity, they are quite close. Because of thatIf I, Count Abrams last biological child, and my granduncle who is sick and under medical care were to disappear, Count Abrams inheritance rights would be transferred to the Lanvelt House. I used an abacus inside of my head. Just who would the profit go to, and how would it move. Wait, if the water transportation business-related rights are with the Lanvelt House, then the commerce rights of Abram, wouldnt Count Abram not have that much of it? In relation to trade, he doesnt have much. The right of use to the watergates just might be their aim, I suppose. From the profits of the user rights of the waterways, half of it goes to public services, and as for the gains from the watergate, more than half of it disappears into the maintenance of the watergate and waterways. Because of that, the Blair House which Count Abram belongs to isnt all that rich. If its about real monetary wealth, Count Abrams House loses to the Lanvelt House. Hearing Olivies explanation, the questions did nothing but increase. In that case, isnt there no need to kill Olivie, nor a need to even take her as a wife? Well nowWhy would they want the inheritance rights to go as far as killing you, Olivie? I dont know the reason why they would desire the position of Margrave, going as far as bearing the risks for it. Is the name of Count Abram something that a great noble would want that much? Taking a small pause, she replied with an answer to my honest question. The current Baron Lanvelt isnt exactly on very good terms with Count Abram. Although I dont know what the next head of the family, Ruvelio-dono, thinks of him, but in terms of position, he believes that he himself should be the next Count Abram, and feels that the seat of Count Abram was stolen away by their relatives, the Blair House. However, the cause isnt just thatis, what I would like to think. And then, there is one more large concession. Just what in the world could that large concession be. Could you tell me about it without putting on airs. That concession, just what is it? Olivia was a bit hesitant to respond to those words. I noticed that her gaze wasnt just on me, but also on Dahlia. Eliott, you, do you know about the movements of the market price on iron? Unfortunately, as long as I am here, I am unable to know about that. Besides, even if I am in the trading business, anything other than magic tools and things concerning this dungeon is still outside of my area of experience. However, the word iron bothered me. This dungeon, originally it was Over the past few months, the price of iron has steadily been increasing in the capital city. Although the war with the east becoming larger in scale is one of the causes, that isnt the only reasonI suppose it was one year ago, there seemed to be a large incident that happened in the northern mining zone which had been supplying an abundance of iron to this country up until now, so the mining facilities and technicians decreased, and the circulation of iron itself had become scarce. Of course, this isnt about the trends of today or tomorrow. But Its about the iron mine that was abandoned in the middle of development that is here, isnt it. Maybe because she had regained consciousness at some point, Dahlia reacted with a flinch within my arms. One year ago, the iron mine. Ive got a bad feeling. In the results of an investigation, it became clear that Grandol Villages mine possessed a bountiful vein. But, at the time, the abundant and cheap iron from the northern mining zone was greatly circulated. Moreover, both the route to carry the iron out from here and the water transportation route from Abram to the capital city were underdeveloped. The cost of building up the iron manufacturing industry and the means to do it werent counterbalanced with the profits. Because of that, large scale development wasnt performed. Nevertheless, by Count Abrams decision, who had judged that it wouldnt be good to close down the mine, only a small number of laborers and technicians were placed here, and only a small quantity of iron production was performed. It was done so that in the event of an emergency, even if the circulation route of arms to the capital city were to be closed, it would be possible to make the minimum preparations. Slowly, the missing puzzle pieces filled in. I see, so what they were aiming for, was the iron mine. With Count Abram himself sometimes becoming forgetful, he probably didnt think that his own rights as a mountain forest noble would suddenly take center stage here. But, now that its come to this, for the sake of benefits for the entire town, as well as for the sake of benefits for the country, Grandols mine now needs to undergo development once again. However, that mine has been under the control of a wicked Dungeon Master since a year agohuh. Then that would mean that the mercenary group that attacked the mining village a year ago had also came for the sake of usurping the mining rights to the mine. It really is unfortunate that I wasnt able to confirm the name of their client. Chapter 48: The Temple Knight - Betraying the World Chapter 48: The Temple Knight C Betraying the World Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Master Having regained consciousness, Dahlia slowly got down from on top of me. My penis which was still standing tall had become uncovered, but this wasnt a situation to attention to that. Ill probably just end up covering it with a jacket anyhowis something that I didnt have the leeway to think of. Detaining Dahlia who had made a small bow and tried to leave the room, I made her wait at my side. She might not remember things of the past anymore, but I thought that Dahlia had the right to know about this story. When Olivie slightly cast her eyes downward, she started talking with a somewhat powerless voice. Because of that, Count Abram sent the force here, and needed to take it back. Naturally, there exist those that do not possess loyalty towards Count Abram among the town nobles of Abram. A portion of them have tattled this situation to the capital city, and have raised it up as an opportunity to slay Mazoku. If he didnt send out the force, he would be insulted as a coward, and even if he were to send out the force, Count Abram is of old age, so his body would not be able to endure the military service. Pressured by the anticipated gains that would be produced by the iron vein, the Church gave authorization to this expeditionary force by stating that the Mazoku elimination would be an honor. The capital city also got on board with that, and even went as far as saying that they would confer mining rights to some other person as long as they suppressed this place in the event that Count Abram wouldnt move. Because of that, even if I was Count Abrams illegitimate child, being the only blood relative of his left, I was called on to serve as the commanding officer. Her voice was stiff, and she was trying to conceal her emotionsIt seemed as if she were crying. Why, didnt you run away? With the position of Count Abrams niece, I would take command of the expeditionary force, and if it were to succeed, the mining rights to this mine would remain with Count Abramwith father. If it resulted in anything other than that, a power struggle would occur within Abram, and there is no doubt that infighting would occur. After mom died and I became unable to come to this village, I was raised in Abram with the position of being the niece of a lower grade noble. I liked the people of that town, and father was kind to meI no longer, had any family other than father. Becoming alone isIve had enough of it. Olivie, felt ashamed of her own decision. She reproached herself for moving with sentiments of not wanting to be alone, and wanting to protect the town that she loved, to protect the person that she loved. Just, what was wrong with that? In that case, Ill say that she isnt at fault. Ill change it into a result where she isnt at fault. Ill do anything, no matter what it is, in order to make that happen. Would you resent me for doing that? Olivie, suppose, you were able to able to safely return to Abram along with your subordinates. Lets assume that I would keep myself hidden, the Mazoku were defeated, the mine was taken back, and the expedition was a success. After that, what would you do? To go into this times supposition, there were several measures that I could take. At the present time, Olivie knows much more than me about the situation with the many nobles of Abram, and possesses the intelligence to only construct deductions. In that case, after hypothesizing what I should do, I make her predict what will happen beyond that andfind which path Ill guide Olive to from among those, and then corner her so that she picks that. Eh, um. Most likely, Count Abram would officially designate me as his successor as an adopted child. Although the town nobles would feel disappointed, I think that they would scheme to make either their own sons or themselves my husband. Since I am a woman, even if I possess inheritance rights, there isnt really a custom for a woman to succeed peerage after all Its not like there isnt any precedent, right? Although it seldom happens in this country, instances where exceptional women possess peerage and have managed territory isnt nonexistentHowever, it isnt easily approved, you know? To begin with, womens inheritance rights have a low degree of relative priority, and cases where the one that possesses inheritance rights is only a woman seldomly happens. Its not like I was considering assassination, but as expected, massacring the consanguinity of the Lanvelt House isnt realistic. Making it so that only women are the people that possess the inheritance rights also sounds difficult. In Abrams situation, what will happen to the inheritance rights? My granduncle who is under medical care due to illness possesses first inheritance rights, but Ive heard that he intends to turn it down due to his health problems. The next one would be the head of the Lanvelt House, and then next would be me, the blood relative. However, although Ive been treated as his niece, if I were to be officially recognized as his adopted child, I would become first to the inheritance rightsOr more accurately, the person that would become my husband would end up possessing the inheritance rights. In that case, there might be a possibility. Lets finely confirm the conditions. What about the event where a woman with first rights to the inheritance were to be unmarried? The peerage would temporarily be succeeded by that woman. However, there is also the possibility that a spouse would arbitrarily sent from the capital city. Once married, since the teaching of the Church are strongAfter the spouse dies, in the time until the young first successor comes of age, the instance of possessing peerage would suit the occasion, I suppose. Nonetheless, Ive never thought about something like marriage up until now By processing the information, and immersing herself in work during the time I was confirming things, it seemed that she temporarily forgot about her gloomy self. In this area, Olivie is kind of intelligent, but kind of simpleBut since she would get mad at me if I were to say that out loud, lets not say it. I see. If you get married, then you wont be targeted then. Incidentally, what would the inheritance rights be in the event of a divorce? Hearing the word divorce, Olivies facial expression clouded over. Being a follower of the River Goddess, Olivie, well, she probably doesnt see divorce too favorably. A nobles divorce, it would probably be better to think of it as never happening. There are many cases where the connection as fellow house members is more essential than individual circumstances, and getting a divorce is an act similar to smearing mud upon the family name. Because of that, nobles do things like keep lovers, regardless of their gender. Ah, I stepped on a landmine on a different course. Come to think of it, being the child of Count Abrams lover, this was probably a difficult topic for Olivie in various ways. Sorry. I apologize if Ive made you feel bad. Eliott, theres no need for you to apologize. I love both my father, and my late mother despite all that. Unexpectedly, Olivie displayed a gentle smile. This was probably a problem that she has already settled in her heart. But, you also seem like you would absolutely cause problems in your relations with womenNo, I suppose I should say that its already happened, shouldnt I? Eh, thats a bit, why are you pointing the aim of the attack at me. That is right, it is unreasonable to condemn Master on that. Master, he equally embraces the women that he has degenerate into demons. Um, Dahlia. Thats not the point Ah`Yeah, sorry, Eliott. We kind of, got off topic. Maybe it was my imagination but it felt as if Dahlia, who had made an unexpected follow-up with a nonchalant face, had stuck her tongue out a bit and smiled. Olivie and I once again looked at each other with awkward faces, and after a few second, we simultaneously burst into laughter. Unable to stop laughing, the meeting was suspended for a short while. Haa, that was a terrible experience. My sides hurt. It, its your fault since you said something so weirdJeez. After moistening our throats with the really chilled water that Dahlia brought us, our discussion resumed. Ill be continuing the conversation from before butwhat would happen in the case where you become a widow? Olivies eyes instantly became stern, and after pondering over it a bit, she came back with an answer. If a child hasnt been born, the inheritance rights would remain with me. As long as an heir isnt born, in this country, the relationship of being relatives by marriage wont remain. In the case where a child is born, the inheritance rights would be transferred to that child. Just as I said before, in the case where the successor is small, during the time until that child has grown up, the mother would temporarily inherit the peerage andWait, could it be that thats what youre thinking of!? She probably understood my idea. Standing up, she glared at me. Thats right, that anger was correct. And then, its because its correct that youre suffering. The men of the Lanvelt House, what have they done against you? This is a fight. Actually, if destiny had slanted just a little bit, you would have died inside of that tunnel. Olivie stopped moving due to the reality that I had thrust before her. Most likely, as a person, you are correct. But, as a noble, I dont know whether or not youre correct, and its because I am in a position that isnt Human that I am talking to you. And then, I would like you to remember that you have currently become my prisoner together with your subordinates. In addition to that, Olivie Standing up, I got one step closer. Olivie gulped, and took one step back. That facial expression of hers, it was something complex that had regret, hope, resignation, and resolution mixed into it. Aah. I want to make that face warp due to love. I want to change that face into a smile and protect it. The lust that was within me wouldnt settle down either. While I still havent turned into a scoundrel, I cant return to being a virtuous person. In that case, I can only move forward. To the place of no return. Join me. Betray the Humans, and become mine. I will protect the things that you want to protect. In order to save your life, and preserve the peace of AbramIm telling you to make a contract with me, a demon. There was a few seconds of silence. Olivie, as if baffled, asked a question in return. Eliott. Are you, going to dominate me? Are you, going to make me a demonand make me yours? For only an instant, what I saw on her facial expression was, the figure that I wanted to seeyet was the number one thing that I didnt want to see. Olivie, dont say any more than that! Thatthat is something that I wont allow you to do. I shouted. Unable to endure it, I shouted. What rose to Olivies face for only an instant was, relief. Being dominated, she yearned to be able to abandon her determination, to escape. Olivie bit her lip, and stood stock still. Maybe because she didnt understand the reason for my rage, Dahlia stood stock still with a puzzled face. Aah, thats right. I was giving Olivie special treatment. I mean, theres nothing I canWhy, am I Like an abandoned child, tears rose to Olivies eyes. I made her cry. Seeing her crying figure, is something I havent seen since our farewell when we were children. Its because, I dont want that. For you, Olivie, to throw away your determination, and leave everything to me. For the Olivie that I love, the only friend that I have, to become just a mere doll issomething I dont want. I am truly hating the degree of my own childishness. Even though I degenerated Dahlia, Shiro, and Sara into demons for my own convenience. With Olivie, even though there was no change in the fact of degenerating her for my own convenience, I didnt even give her freedom by taking her freedom. Aah, I get it. Even though Olivie tried to depend on me, I went and rejected that. I, was surely depending on her. Youre so, selfishYouve been like that, since long ago. Even though youre usually so kind, youre so stubborn only at times like this After her weeping continued on for a while, she raised her face, and her eyes were a bit red. I get it, I get it! Making a small shout, she turned towards me and took a step forward. This is, a transaction. I, will become yours. My heart, and my body, I will offer them up to you. But, in exchange, I will demand various things! If you wont let me depend on you, then I, wont do something like hold back! Suddenly, I remembered something from the past. The small cause of our quarrels that we repeatedly done many times. Neither of us were able to apologize, but since we would be lonely if we didnt play together, giving each other some kind of condition, was the way we sought for a chance to reconcile. Yeah, thats fine. It wouldnt be worth doing if it werent something like thatThere are various things that I want you to work on. Lets cooperate on various things for Abrams stability. Olivie, the dirty work that you shouldnt do shall be taken up by me, a demon, and the daytime Abram, I will give it all to you. ThereforeI will take the night of that town. And then, all of you. Taking one step forward, I took Olivies hand, and pulled her towards me. Without any resistance, Olivies body was completely settled within my arms. Its kind of, a weird feeling. Im, going to be made into a woman, by you, right, Eliott? Since that time, I made my decision. That, I would definitely make you mine. Not as a Mazoku, but for the sake of me who was a Mazoku. Betray the worldBecome mine. Chapter 49: The Night of the Secret Agreement - The First Night Chapter 49: The Night of the Secret Agreement C The First Night Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- Im kind of, nervous. Sitting down on the bed, Olivie muttered that while not looking at my direction. Even I myself felt like I didnt know what I should do, just like the time when I didnt know about women. Olivie had agreed to become mine, and from hereon, I would take her bodytake her virginity, and carve my mark onto her. My penis that pumped several times into Dahlia earlier and should have settled down, was standing erect in arousal. WahSo mens, umthing, becomes like that Peeking over at it, Olivies face became red. It, its normal, you know? I dont think that Im that different from a normal person just because I have Mazoku blood flowing in me. If it was just about size, I would naturally lose to monsters whose bodies were big like the Orc Leader. Whether my penis was big or small compared to other peoples, seeing as how I didnt have any male friends of the same generation, I didnt really know how it actually was. As we had such a conversation, I noticed that Olivies shoulders were trembling a bit. That was only natural. Since she had absolutely no experience, she probably had fear for what she didnt know anything about. S, say. Among the female Temple Knights, didnt that sort of topic come up? St, stupid, such a thing right nowUm, ugh` Although I heard stories about such things from my roommate who had a lot of superficial knowledge about sex, this is my first time seeing or touching a dick in that condition! As if protesting to me who sat down beside her, she lightly hit my shoulder that was next to her. Taking her hand, I pulled her towards me with a jerk. Olivias upper body swam, and was pulled to my chest. My heart was ringing like an alarm bell. I lightly grabbed the chin of Olivies surprised face. Despite Olivias flustered facial expression, as if she had resolve herself, she closed her eyes. I stole her lips. It was just a light contact where our lightly closed lips met with each other, and ended with a short pause. Olivies trembling body was drained of strength, and she lean her body onto me. Extending my tongue, I divided her lips and invaded the inside of her mouth. Olivie seemed to have been surprised by the sudden invasion, but she didnt bite down on my tongue, and instead, she timidly opened her mouth and allowed the invasion. Lightly licking her nice set of teeth, when I continued as if tempting Olivies tongue that was hiding at the back, as if searching for it, her tongue slowly entwined with mine. Strongly sucking in, I pulled Olivies tongue inside of my mouth. Returning the favor, as if to reach even further into her mouth, I licked around the inside of her mouth. I poured the saliva that accumulated in my mouth into Olivies mouth. Without separating our mouths, and without hesitation, Olivie swallowed my saliva. This is your first time, wasnt it. Since its said that the first time hurts, drink this. Finishing our long kiss, we separated our bodies. Since it seemed that Olivie lost all strength in her body, she collapsed face-up on the bed. Her breathing was disordered, and her smallish yet nicely shaped breasts shook up and down. Up until now, I have had no experience in embracing virgins other than Sara. And in regards to that Sara, since I raped her after thoroughly teasing her with aphrodisiacs and schemes, I honestly cant say that it was a proper experience. And so, being on my own, without using anything, would I be able to make Olivie, who was having her first sexual experience, feel good was, to be completely honest, was the big question. Because of that, I ended up borrowing the help of a method that I was used to for a bit. That is? She stared at the small pill that was in my hand. An aphrodisiac. Its a drug in order to make you feel good. However, its quite more docile than the one that I used on Diana earlier. Here, they say that the first time hurts after all Slowly raising her upper half up, Olivie looked at me with upturned eyes. Is that, an order? Or is ityou worrying about me? Those were words that had a bit of flirtation included in them. Both. No, I mean, from what Im told, everyone suppresses the feeling as its torn so, this will forcibly make it feel good. NnGot it. I, am going to become yours after all. I need toobey ordersdont I. Closing her eyes, she opened her mouth a bit. After I first put the pill into my own mouth and crunched it, I put some wine into my mouth, and made Olivie drink it with mouth-to-mouth feeding. Her throat made *kokun, kokun* sounds, and I could tell that she had swallowed the pill. With this, if I leave her alone for a bit, the effects should start showing. Olivie. Seeing as how youve become my woman, you will be embraced by me, and you will need to learn how to please me. Do you remember what Dahlia did earlier? Olivies face once again reddened from those words. Maybe similar to Sara, or maybe even more than her, it looks like her shyness was strong. Well, that might bedue to her good upbringing. U, umI put, the gentlemansthing, in my mouth, right She timidly asked that. I could tell that there wasnt the sounds of lust on the undersurface of her voice, and was genuine bewilderment. Thats right. You hold my penis, in your mouth, lick it, and search for the place that will make me feel good. First, why dont you try touching it? Taking her hand, I made her touch my penis. HotSo it was, this hot. She instantly tried to pull her hand back with a start, but since I was holding her hand down, she couldnt escape. Lightly grasp it, and stroke it up and downOlivie, have you ever experienced masturbating yourself? When I asked her that in a mischievous way, she once again ended up looking like a boiled octopus. This is an order, Olivie. Answer me. You see, since I have heard stories about it, as knowledge, Ive known about it but Like a child that had their prank exposed, she put the fingertips of both hands together, and bashfully opened and closed them. For the time being, although I was grasping her hand, I gave her enough freedom to do this. Judging from this reaction, its not like she absolute has no experience with itOr thats how it should be. You know about it but? On my own, I tried touching it only for a bit through my underwear, but, it was somewhat, the stimulus was incredible, and I got scared It seems that she felt a pleasant feeling and was frightened by it. Although thats a cute story, for my sake, I need her to become more lewd. Is that so? Unexpectedly, youreAh, thats right. Before you started your capturing of the dungeon, after picking up this pendant, you probably returned to your campsite, and took a nap, right? Olivie turned her face towards me wondering what I was talking about. On her chest, the pendant that I entrusted to her and made her pick up at the inn glittered. Once again gripping both of her hands, I made her take hold of my penis. For the time being, making her get used to it was important. Eh, why do you know about my movement route!? That pendant, its a magic tool that I created, you see. I made it so that I would be able to confirm the location of the pendant. Thats why, even when you were attacked by the Arachne, I was able to tell immediately where you were being attacked. Of course, if the distance were to widen, it would become that much more harder to understand the exact location, but I would be able to predict the general direction and distance. If it was as close as somewhere in this dungeon, I would be able to confirm the location with considerable accuracy. And then During your nap, what was with you gripping this pendant and calling out my name several times sounding brokenhearted? I made it so that I could also hear her voice a bit. However, that was only when it was near by. In truth, when it was separated as far as the campsite, I couldnt hear anything. It looks like I caught her a bit, or maybe I just wanted to tease her. Eh, ah, um, thats, th, that was, that wasY, you heard that!? Splendidly getting caught, Olivie went red, and squirmed aboutAh, ouch, ouch. Lightly going into a panic, Olivie gripped my penis with all her might. Ouch, that hurts, dont grip it that strongly, its going to break! Ah, s, sorry Quickly parting her hands, she separated her hands from my penis. She stared at the hands that had been grasping my genitals up until now. Well, the fact that pre-cum juices were sticking on a bit on her fingers is something that she could probably tell even if I dont point it out. Olivie, lick the liquid that is on those fingers. ! Her movements froze for a moment. This is, an order, you know? Its, an order? Yeah, its an order. Thats why, there no need for you to make a decision on what to do. At least, in regards to this. Looking at her fingertips, then looking at my face. She repeated this several times. While fidgeting, Olivie raised her fingers, and held them in her mouth. It has a kind of, weird taste With a hard to describe face, she reported that to me. She looked like a puppy, and was adorable. Placing my hand on Olivies head, I lightly rumpled her hair and stroked it. Olivie, you really are a good girl. So cute. Seeming like she found it hard to reply, her face reddened and she cast her eyes down. Butthis is a punishment for lying to me earlier. Right here, right nowI will have you show me you masturbating. Ah, this, thisIts kind of, hot, and scary On top of the bed, Olivie was lying down with her body in the shape of a . Both of her hands were placed on her crotch from above her skirt as if to cover it, and had the appearance of being tucked into her thighs. Although it seemed as if both of her hands had almost no degree of freedom, she was slowly stimulating her crotch through the cloth. And although it looked like she was pressing down on it rather than playing with herself, this might be a strong stimulus for her innocent body despite that. That being said, I dont actually know what a womans masturbation really looks like. I guess Ill try asking everyone else about it next timeNo, I feel like that will make them make really displeased faces. I was beside her, and gazing at her appearance while sitting on the bed. Maybe because it really was embarrassing for her, Olivie had her back turned towards me. Maybe because she didnt really know how to do it herself, Olivie had her eyes tightly closed. Although I was nothing but impatient as I watched her, when I saw that her back would sometimes twitchingly move, I could tell that she was faithfully keeping to my order, and was probably attempting to do her pretty much first masturbation. As being in the position of becoming her master, is this where I should be teaching her various things? Hey, Olivie. At that time, why did you call out my name? ! The moment I suddenly, although it cant really be called that, said those words, Olivie buried her face into a pillow. That reaction, it means that even you know why yourself, doesnt it? You cant lie to me, you know? The one that said that your heart and your body would become mine, Olivie, was you after all. Slightly raising her face from the pillow, she looked at my eyes with upturned eyes. M, meanie Thats only natural, right? I am the evil Dungeon Master, and youve made a contract with that Dungeon Master, you know? Uujeez Maybe because she had finally given up, Olivie whisperingly spoke out her words. Well, you seeOn the way, you came to meet me at that village, right? At that time, I was happy that we were able to reunite, you saw me cryingand um, you k, kissed me Eliott, although you werent a combatant, after hearing your story about the pendant, I felt like I was being protectedAnd although I didnt think that you would actually protect me at the time, it, made me happy. I ended up, wanting to see you one more timeAnd before I knew it I, um In the middle of your break, even though the other knights and soldiers were close by, you went and masturbated? D, dont say thatA, at that time, it didnt turn out like this. Olivie, youve dug your own grave. Hee, is that so. With the fact that it was different at that time, how does it feel now? When I gently brushed her back, she twitched and an over sensitive response came back at me. U, um Making a sidelong glance at the flustered Olivie, I fixed my bodys direction, and grabbed her somewhat small butt with both hands. Undoing the string stopper, I took off her skirt. I made Olivies body, which was turned sideways, go face up, and both of her legs stretched up to the ceiling. When I took off her skirt, maybe because of her minimum personal appearance as a noble, her silk shorts that were moderately decorated with lace had displayed themselves. The crotch portion was, wet and had changed color. Youre wet. Idiot. Covering her face with both hands, Olivie let out a voice that sounded like she was going to cry. The fact that both of those hands were moist and wet from her own love juices, she was probably aware of it herself. Its fine, Olivie. This is natural, and there is also the effect of the aphrodisiac from before. It wont become proof that youre remarkably more obscene than other people. BesidesFrom here on, Ill be having you become more lecherous for my sake. MoreIm scared, thoughI. Whats happening to me? Right now, it seems that inside of Olivies head, her shyness and curiosity are mixing with each other. If the shackles of common sense and good sense, which are strongly planted in her mind, are removed, she might obediently entrust herself to the pleasure. If there was any time to do it, its now. Chapter 50: The Night of the Secret Agreement - Victims of Pleasure Chapter 50: The Night of the Secret Agreement C Victims of Pleasure Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- It doesnt matter if you turn into this or that. While listening to my order, obediently feel good, and become a woman of my liking. Thats what it means to offer your heart and body to me, right? From now on, whenever you masturbate, you must always call out my name. And when I am around when you do it, youll be punished if you dont say it so that I can hear it, got it? Therefore, accept the good feeling things. I took off the wet shorts. As if to put together a minimal defense, she slid her thighs together to hide her crotch, but that was probably nothing more than a conditioned reflex. I separated Olivies raised up legs, then grabbed both of her hands that were covering her face with my left hand, and pinned them down above her head. Grabbing her chin with my right hand, I raised her face. Olivie closed her eyes, thinly opened her lips, and waited for a kiss. Together with the kiss, I extended my right hand to her crotch, and massaged it a bit roughly. Although her eyes opened wide in surprise, her mouth was still occupied. She mumbled and tried to say something, but all of those words were gulped down by me. Underneath my body, Olivies body was trembling. When I confirmed that strength had left her arms, I released the two hands that were restrained. Both of Olivies hands moved, and she clung onto me. It was a bit hard to move. Since this was Olivies first time with intercourse to begin with, there was no way for her to know what she should do to skillfully embrace me. And in actual fact, I was the same. To begin with, Ive only had cases where the partner was either proactive, or I would forcibly restrain them and rape them. Ive never embraced a woman where the partner pretty much didnt move. I actually didnt know what I could do to gently embrace the virgin Olivie. (Light Novel Illustration: Olivies First Night) For a somewhat long time, I kissed her and continued to stimulate Olivies genital area while intertwined with her. My fingers still havent gone inside of her, but love juices were abundantly secreted, and the entrance steadily became softer. I guess its about time to move to the next step. Puhah. Olivie, youve gotten quite wet. UnIts kind of, itchy, and a bit scary Inthere, is where Eliottsis, going to, enter, right? Thats right. The chastity that youve kept safe, I will steal it. But, Ive heard that it hurts when its your firstOlivie, since youre going to be mine, youll need to learn how to service me. Ill have you do it, with your mouth. First, Ill be a bit forceful in making you do it. Separating my hand from her crotch, I brought my body further up the bed. How should I say this, I felt a real dunce during this small break, but it seemed that Olivie didnt have the composure to mind it. Standing at the side of the bed, I thrust my raging penis in front of Olivies face. Of course, the beds height was adjusted so that it would turn out like this in general. Get onto all fours, and turn your head towards meLike that. Like thisHii? Eh, ermLooking at it closely, its kind of, a bit scary It feels like it had a much cuter form when we were small Obediently getting onto all fours, Olivie was bewildered from being in a situation where my penis was thrust right before her eyes. Of course its different from when we were small. If youre going to say that, then the same could be said for you, Olivie. In the past, your boobs were flat, and you werent growing hair down there, right? Th, thats true butEliott, I was just thinking that the women you have around, a lot of them have big boobs. Olivies breasts, the nipples pointed up a bit and were bowl shaped, and in terms of size, they were probably average in the world or maybe a bit on the moderate side. Probably, it felt they werent all that different from Dahlias. For Astarte and Shiro, went put up against their heights, their breasts were big, and Sara was the opposite, having a tall height, and had moderate breasts. Sara is also the same but I guess the size of their boobs is something that women worry about. No matter what shape they have, it isnt something that has really bothered meWhat I am interested in is just how much those breasts can make me feel good, and if youre able to make me feel good. Now thenWell, Olivie. Lick my penis with that mouth of yours, and in addition to that, could you make it feel good? For starters, since you probably dont know how to do itIll take the initiative, and go a bit forcefully. When I caressed Olivies soft hair, I grabbed her head with both hands. Open your mouth. Dont let your teeth touch it. As if having resigned herself to me, she closed her eyes, and opened her mouth up a bit. I pushed the tip of my penis inside of Olivies small mouth. Still bewildered, and even while darting her eyes about, not knowing the method or anything, Olivie moved her tongue trying to make me feel good. Slowly, I took my penis in and out. My penis was going in and out of Olivies well-featured face, in and out of her small mouth, and sometimes, her expression warped into a pained one. It looked as if she couldnt breath properly, and I could tell that her nasal breathing was becoming rough. For a short while, it would get caught deep in her throat and she looked like she would choke, and when it looked like it would go out of her mouth, she would hurriedly put it back in her mouth, and she repeatedly went through trial and error, but it finally seemed like she understood my penis. Separating both of my hands that held her head in place, I caressed her ears and cheeks. Maybe because she was finally able to get some composure, Olivie became able to inquire about my reaction with upturned eyes. *Jyupu jyupu* Saliva was secreted from Olivies small mouth, and wet my penis plenty. Aah. Olivie was on her knees in front of me, and servicing my penis. In order to make me feel good, she thought, she tested, and she sent flirtatious gazes at me. Thats right. I wanted to love you. I wanted to wreck you senseless, and dominate you. That isnt contradictory or anything. That is what I suddenly understood. Olivie, thats it, youre doing good. When I patted her, her facial expression melted a bit, and she smiled while holding my penis in her mouth. *Pecha pecha* Making a sound like a kitten licking up milk, Olivie licked my penis. Already graduating from the state of only holding it in her mouth, she would poke the glans with the tip of her tongue, she would lightly hold it in the side of her mouth, and she would extend her tongue to my sack. When she held the tip in her mouth, I pushed my hips forward, and deeply inserted it. Im letting it out, inside of your mouth, Im ejaculating. My waist jumped with a start. *Dopudopu* I released a large amount of cum inside of Olivies mouth. Trying to swallow my cum, her throat moved several times. However, maybe because the ejaculated amount was too much, a portion of it leaked out from the crack of her mouth and my penis. Ehoh, keho, nn Spitting my penis out from being unable to endure it, Olivie choked, and repeatedly took deep breaths. Bringing her head near as if to lean it on my abdomen and look at my penis that still hadnt lost its vigor, she muttered sounding reproachful. I didnt hear, that this much would be let outEven though, I wanted to swallow all of it Moreover, it has a strange taste, and its sticky and hard to swallow While playing with my penis with her fingertips, she utter such complaints. Its one of those things that youll be fine with eventually. I wouldnt know though since I myself havent swallowed my own stuff. Olivie. Would it be alright to do it now? As for what, she probably understood without me saying it. Olivie froze up for a moment, but instead of answering me, she started to lick up the cum that remained on my penis. From here on, I will ravish you. I will steal your virginity, and will completely make you my woman. This is something that has already been decided. However, I want to hear it properly from your mouth. I want you to say that you want to be made a woman by me, to be ravished by me, and that you want me to take your virginity. When she finished cleaning up my penis, Olivie separated her body a bit, and turned towards me while sitting on the bed. Since I was also in a state of standing on my knees, I lowered my waist, and accepted her gaze from the front. Eliott I, the only child of the Blair House and Temple Knight of the River Goddess, Olivia, will live the rest of my life for your sake. Um, although my skills as a woman are still immature, I will study a lot soif you tell me to become indecent, I will become more indecent. Ravish me, snatch me away. I want you to carve into this body that I am your woman. I like you. I love you. I have always loved you. So ravish me recklessPlease make me yours. Pushing Olivies shoulders, I made her lie face up. Open up both of your legs, and on your own, open up your butt cheeks and show me. With you becoming so wet, I will confirm whether youre prepared to receive me or not. WhaO, on my ownUu, Eliott, you meanie Even while saying that, Olivie obeyed my words. Opening both of her legs into an M shape, she pull her buttcheeks with her own hands, and opened her crotch. When I brought my face close and observed, it was already wet with love juices, and a faint amount of steam was rising up. Just like that, I made a kiss to her small sprout that was covered by her prepuce. Hiaah!? Her response was sensitive. I dove my head in before Olivie could close her legs, and relentlessly poured down a storm of kisses. Accordingly, my hands went around her butt, and held her with a shape of holding her buttocks in my arms. Both of Olivies hands which should have been holding her own butt had already left their initial posts, and moved around trying to pull my head away, while at other times, would push my face even further. Of course, there was no way I would be removed. Using my tongue, my lips, and sometimes the tip of my nose, I attacked Olivies genital area and her clitoris that was covered in prepuce. In real time, it was probably about five minutes. As my endless attack continued, the way her hips jumped changed, and a voice that couldnt be considered flirtatious or moaning was heard from Olivies mouth. U, UBAaA Yes, AA, AAA, Imb gumming, Imb gumminnnggg!? Stob id, stob itImb going grazy!? Raising my face, and looking over the curve of her slightly bulging stomach from her crotch, I gazed at Olivies face that I could see on the other side between her two bulging breasts. Olivie was shedding tears, and met her gaze with mine. When she made a small nod, I raised my body and moved my waist, and then I put my penis against Olivies private lips which I had been thoroughly licking up until now. When I pressed the tip part of my penis against it, her pleats opened up a bit and informed me that the preparations to receive it were ready. This pain, is something I have given you. Your virginity, is something I have taken. You should never forget this, Olivie. The one that you offered your body and heart, your soul and your virginity to, was me. At the same time I announced that, I thrust my penis in all at once. There was a sensation of it getting caught in somethingand it penetrated without much resistance. She has received training as a knight, so it was probably worn out to a certain extent. Nonetheless, pain is pain, and there was no mistake that there was an intense pain. ! Tightly closing her eyes, Olivia swung her head and endured the pain. Although an aphrodisiac was being used, just looking at her looked like it hurt. Should I, pull out once? No, I dont want you to pull out! While tears were coming to her eyes, Olivie resisted against me taking my penis out. It hurts butIt hurts but, Ill endure it. Eliott, Im going to be your woman after all. At the very least, Ill go to the end on my first time My penis responded even more to those innocent words. AHWhy, did it get bigger Bringing my body down, I glued myself to Olivies body. Rolling over and going to my side, I made Olivie ride on top of me. Making my waist jump up, I thrusted up from below. It was unfortunate that I couldnt see Olivies smallish butt, but there will be many chances to embrace her from now on. Right now, I first had to divert Olivies pain. Open up your legs, with the image of wrapping them around my waist. Olivie obediently obeyed. After that, I raised the upper half of my body, and transitioned to a position where I was sitting on the bed. It was the face-to-face sitting position. By doing this, Olivie would be able to glue herself onto me even more. Not long ago, she saw Dahlia being embraced by me in this position, I saw that Olivie was somewhat gloomy. That was why I decided to embrace her in the same position. Look, its the same pose as Dahlia from earlier. AhLike this, the pain, is stillAh? With her own body weight, my penis ended up going in even deeper. But even so, when I stopped my assertive movements for a moment, the aphrodisiac displayed its effectiveness. And then, I could tell that inside of Olivie, the pain had been overtaken by pleasant feelings from the sense of security of being glued to me with the shape of us embracing each other. Concentrate on your pussy. Right now, how does it feel? How do I feel inside of you? I whispered close to her ear with a voice that wasnt low. Of course, it was because I needed to say it so that she could hear it. UmEliott, your dick, has become really big and is buried in my stomach Occasionally, it twitchingly moves, and my stomachmy pussy is trembling As if in concert with those words, the inside of Olivies vagina vermiculated a bit. A new arousal switch might have been turned on from the slang that she used herself. Thats good, become more obscene. Swing your hips like you did just now, and search for the spot that feels good. Say more dirty things. Inform everyone that you are my obscene bitch. Un, got itYour dick, Eliotts dickIts rampaging. Inside of my pussy, inside of my pussy that was a virgin just a little while ago until everything was stolen by Eliott, I, even though its my first, even though it still hurts, I feel somewhat fluffy, and it feels good, so gooddd, it feels so gooddd, dick, Eliotts dick is so gooddddd! Going slowly at first, Olivies hips gradually started to dance intensely. So as to guide that, in order to make it even more intense, I matched her and thrusted my waist up. Only the creaking of the bed, the heavy moaning that Olivie made without saying any words, and the breathing that I was doing resounded in the room. Olivie Eliottlove you, I love you Entwining our tongues, Olivie wrapped both of her arms around my back, and desperately clung on to me. You, are mine. But, I wont make you a demon. Our tongues entwined, in a break from kissing her lips, I warned her, and added words as if to give her detailed instructions. Why? You wont, make me a demonand dominate me, like the others? You, will return to Abram as a Human. And then, we will also go to Abram. You will provide accommodations for my sake in Abram, and walk around. I will lend you strength from the shadows in order to protect Abram, and take up any dirty work. That is what well do. This ismy order. Un, thats right. The one that wished for that, was me after all. Even when you return to Abram, you are my woman. I will embrace you when I want to, and rape you when I want to. Got it? Un. Whenever you want, rape me as much as you want. If its by you, Eliott, any time is fine Even in the middle of embracing each other and having sex, we planned our schemes from hereon. For Olivie and I, such a relationship might suit us. Surely, you will eventually be made to go into a political marriage of convenience. At that time, choose a partner that has a similar hair and eye color as me. Olivie, I dont want you to give birth to a child of another man. Un, I understand. I, will conceive your child. In order to give birth to your child, I will betray the partner that will become my husband Thats right. Although your body will stay Human, your heart and soul belong to me, a Mazoku. Thats why, your sins are all mine. You, are mine after all. NoLet me take a little of the responsibility for it as well For your sake, I will also, take the sin Olivies body trembled grandly. Its not like I was really about to orgasm, but it felt as if my body was impatiently waiting to ejaculate. Im going to cum, Olivie. From hereon, Im going to pour my cum, inside of you. Hereafter, Im going to pour it into you, over and over. Just like the other women, you are going to live in order to be embraced by me. Got it? I was about to reach the limit of my endurance. Putting my strength onto her butt cheeks, I held back my desire to ejaculate. UnLet it out! Fill me up! Put your mark, on meMu!? Grabbing hold of the back of Olivies head, I forcibly stole her lips, and closed up her mouth. My waist sprang up. My field of vision blurred into a rainbow color. The surrounding sounds became distant. Olivie. Embracing each other in a face-to-face sitting position, our lips still locked together, as if to strongly seize each otherI, vigorously ejaculated inside of Olivies vagina. Both of our waists springing up, our abdomens repeatedly touched as if to smack together. Every time my cum flew out from my penis, Olivies lips would tremble, and her tongue would stop moving. My cum that was ejaculated many times finally started overflowing from inside of her vagina. When the last drop was squeezed out inside of her vagina, Olivie went limp and crumbled down. I slowly laid Olivie down on the bed as she lost consciousness. When I pulled my penis out, there was froth, and the white cum and red virgin blood that was overflowing from her vaginal opening formed a marble pattern on the sheets. While making rough breaths, I stared slightly above the entrance to the room. It was there that an eye that I myself had installed. And then, even a single voice pipe was left open. Everyone, you can all come in. The truth is, I had planned to introduce her in front of everyone but Since shes fallen asleep, well do it again afterwardsFor now, I guess well do self-introductions. The time that Olivie opened her eyes, was about five minutes after that. Ah, I Olivia-sama, here is a drink. Without a moments delay, Dahlia handed her some chilled fruit water. Ah, thank you Maybe because her consciousness wasnt clear yet, Olivie answered absentmindedly. Aah, deep, its in so deepppp! Today, I was put on hold the whole time sooooIm so happyyyy! Most likely, with the remarkably loud voice just now as the trigger, it seemed that the surrounding sounds returned to her. EhThat voice just nowEh? EH!? Inside of the same room, right now, there were five women that were either naked or half-naked other than Olivie. Every one of them had their eyes shining with sexual desire. Olivie, Ill introduce them to you. You already know Dahlia, and you were watching as Diana was turned into a demon earlier, right? Y, yes. B, but why is everyone undressed? Although she probably understood inside of her head, her sense of reasoning was probably rejecting her understanding. It will turn into drastic measures, but everyone here is my woman. Lets have her understand at least that. Isnt it obvious? Its, your welcoming party. Everyone, is my woman. Olivie, since well be having a long association with you from now onI thought it would be better for you to know everything. Aah, just as I was embracing you earlier, Olivie. Everyone was watching. Other than Shiro who was being ravished by me, the other members surrounded Olivie while exchanging greetings with her. Erm, this isEliott, in other words, this situation is Understanding the circumstances, Olivie once again dyed her cheeks completely red. Olivie, at last, my hand has reached you. At last, you have become mine. Thats why, from today on, you are a sister of these women, their comrade, as well as lover. Even though she understands. Even though in the depths of her heart, together with her anxiety, her chest was beating with a bit of anticipation. Matching with Shiros climax, I vigorously ejaculated inside of her vagina. As expected, it was impossible to consecutively do it many times, but this is where I need to show her a bit of my good side. Leaving Shiro who had collapsed onto the floor just like that, I walked up before Olivie. Holding the waists of Astarte and Dahlia who were on my left and right, I made a declaration. Once again, Olivie, I will welcome you. Welcome, to the Man-Eating Dungeon! Chapter 51: Epilogue - Farewell, Man Eating Dungeon Chapter 51: Epilogue C Farewell, Man Eating Dungeon Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- The sky was cloudless. Warm enough to tell that spring was approaching, it was a quiet morning that would make one feel sleepy. On the large wagon that was divided into two sections, there was food, and a moderate amount of household goods and tools of the trade. And then, several lurking demons that kept hidden. This was everything that I currently possessed. Eliott! Were all prepared over here, you know`? Goshujin-samaa, its true that were changing residence to Abram, right? The voices of Sara and Shiro who had originally lived in Abram were lacking in prudence and were cheerful. In order to slightly change the outer appearance of Shiro the Weredog, there was a need to hide a portion of her body with a hood and outfit whenever we passed through places with a lot of public gazes, but they werent enough to restrict her actions. On top of Shiro having a personal history where she was a fairly well-known Adventurer in the past, her team has already be annihilated. There will probably times where she will meet with acquaintances she once had, but there was no other choice but to pardon them as necessary risks. Its impossible for her to return to being an Adventurer, but since her dependence on me is strong like Dahlia, it would probably be for the best to keep her by my side. As my personal guard, having Shiro, who was excellent with her perception ability and trap handling, around was reassuring. Though, Ill definitely need her to properly learn how to read and write letters once weve settled down in Abram, together with Dahlia. For Sara the Succubus, similar to Astarte, because she had an outward appearance that pretty much wasnt any different from Humans other than her wings and tail, it was easy for her to move around. The criminal record of the Red Crow probably still remained, but I had that covered up with the help of Olivie. To begin with, it wasnt like Sara herself actively participated in that incident. With the perpetrator already dead, she became a captive of the Man Eating Dungeon, and just as she had escaped from there and was about to live a life on the run, she helped the expeditionary force out of their pinch. If she kept to that outline, it would probably become an achievement that would compensate for her sin and even have a bit left over. Having this achievement evaluated, I intended for Sara to sneak into the Abram imperial court as Olivies personal Magician. Of course, it goes without saying that there was the double objective of implying that she would be Olivies guard and that she would be place close to Olivie for communication purposes as she was well-versed in the usage of magic tools. Though it may be an imperial court in the frontier, she would be the Count Houses personal imperial court Magician. Sara went in the direction of being surprised and flustered before feeling delight from her sudden success in life. Afterwards, Ill need to buy garments for Sara that wouldnt be strange even if she were to wear them at the imperial court. I absentmindedly thought about such things. The outline that Olivie and I, as well as my women, discussed and decided upon went like this. The expeditionary force got caught in a cowardly trap of the demons of the Man Eating Dungeon. Commanding officer Olivia was captured by the Dungeon Master, but succeeded in escaping at the last moment and succeeded in buying time. At that time, a peddler (me) who was originally from Grandol who was coincidentally passing nearby met with the wandering Adventurer (Sara) who had escaped from the dungeon with the expeditionary forces capturing of the dungeon as the impetus for her escape, and he told her about a tunnel shortcut that he had accidentally discovered when he was a child. The Adventurer (Sara) invaded the dungeon, met with the fugitive commanding officer Olivia, cooperated in rescuing her comrades, and defeated a spider Majin (Arachne) who was the master of the Man Eating DungeonWell, it was something like that. Arachnes head was pickling in salt so that it wouldnt rot. Its face that bluntly had an atypical appearance of a spider, even if we were to tell people it was the Officer of Arms, there probably wouldnt be anyone that would believe it. I had her become useful as the substitute for the Dungeon Master. The time until the expeditionary force arrives at Watergate City Abram, considering their marching speed, is about nine days. Since it seems that a messenger was sent to Abram from the rear guard unit that remained outside of the tunnel when Arachnes trap was activated and the expeditionary force had collapsed, most likely, the news of So the expeditionary force was annihilated? would reach Abram three to four days faster than the expeditionary force. We already knew that that would be an incorrect report if the expeditionary force were to return, but there were also things that cant be done if we dont have the timing for it. It was in order to do that job that we were making preparations to depart first without accompanying the expeditionary force. By making this expedition a success, Olivia would obtain the mining rights to the mine. The mine blueprints and the survey documents that should have been lost in the impact, I had custody of all of them for the sake of the dungeons reconstruction. Since I had done maintenance for more than half a year using things like the Stone Golem, even management of it was possible. If I were to reconstruct even the part that Arachne exploded, the preliminary arrangements to use it as a mine would be perfect. If this were to be used and the development were to resume, in the near future, Grandol would probably revive once again as a mining village. Faster than what society had assumed, there was the possibility that the mine would circulate iron into the market, and would no doubt bear profit. And then, that profit would become Count AbramsAnd then, Olivies footing for influence. It was also possible to pretty much reopen the inn that was my familial home butI decided to pass on that. That inn would be sold to the Blair Houseto Olivie and Count Abram, and would be used as a base for the engineers that would develop the mine. In exchange for that, I would come to possess a single store in Abrams new urban area. Its a shop that deals in magic tools. Rather than dealing with only mercenaries that occasionally came to the frontier, I could probably expect even bigger business. I also considered employing people, but I probably need to have Dahlia learn about the management and operation of the store first. With this, the mining villages Man Eating Dungeon will disappear. With this, my career as a Dungeon Master ended. Eliott-sama, is this alright? Although it was poor magical power, it was a land that at least possessed magical power. Losing that, what will you do next? It seemed that Astarte wanted to make me an influential person of the Demon World no matter what. That being said, even she understood that the efficiency was bad even if I were to confine myself in that dungeon. In fact, the foremost supporter of going out to Abram was Astarte. There are various methods to obtain magical powerthe one that taught me that was you, you know? Although this dungeon is suitable for defense, its impossible to make money from it no matter what we do. Besides, Abram is more suitable for the things I want to do. Do you feel like becoming a high-class prostitute as a temporary position? Pondering for a moment, Astarte looked my way and made a small nod. Weve obtained a chance to get close to the nobles of Abram. In Abram, Olivie is there, and she will provide a facility for us. Suppose we were to run a small brothel, and there was a high-class prostitute that offered miraculous pleasures staying there, what do you think would happen? I see, you were thinking of that sort of magic power replenishment. Certainly, it would surely be possible in theory. With the women I turned into demons as prostitutes, we would take in various customers at the shop. The demon women would absorb a small amount of magical power from the customers, and the customers magical power would be collected to where I am via the women. At first, it might be something insignificant. Nevertheless, if the business were to expand and if the number of demon women were to increase, it would be much more efficient than snatching magical power all at once through sacrifice, and wouldnt it be possible to gain magical power in the long term? BesidesSlowly, while no one was aware of it, my women would probably turn the guests into demons. That itself was like a spider web soundlessly being laid out. Eliott-sama. There was no craziness in my eyes for choosing you. I, Astarte, will continue to belong to your great self. Very deeply, Astarte lowered her head. Being the excellent person in charge of my education, right now, Astarte the Succubus was my late mothers friend as well as the one who led me to the world of demons. If this woman werent here, I would have died long ago. However, this woman was turned into a demon by my father, so she was my fathers woman so to speak. Eventually, despite being branded as belonging to me, a day will probably come where I will have to overwrite just who her true master is. Although now is not yet the time for that Someday, I will make you submit to me completely, and your heart and body, I will make you a demon for my exclusive use. I muttered that inside of my heart. With information still hidden, the unknown would become the best weapon. Master, the preparations have been arranged. Turning around, I saw that Dahlia was carrying the last of the luggage. Dahlia didnt say even a single word of complaint, but there was no mistake that she was one that opposed leaving this dungeon the most. After all, whether it be as a Human or as a demon, she knew nothing of the world other than this mining village. Dahlia. Come along to where I am going. You belong to me, you havent forgotten that, have you? To my words, Dahlia muttered looking only a slightly bit happy. Yes, Master. I, belong to you. No matter where it isas long as you are there. We will be living in a large city from now on. Since we are country bumpkins, there are a lot of things that will make you bewildered at first. AlsoTheres reading and writing and calculations, and the ins and outs of business. For you, Dahlia, the things I have for you do in order to manage the shop in my place will increase. As long as you belong to me, I will make you do that stuff as well, got it? Dahlia made a puzzled face. I, will be employed? Thats right. You are the one that attended to me the most, and the one that was closest to me on a regular basis. Because of that, I will have you learn about my surface business. If there are other things that you want to do, you can do it in your free time. In regards to the business, Ill discreetly pay you a salaryIll be relying on you, you know? When she was a child, she was her parents property. After her parents died, she was the village mens property. After she died as a human, she was my property. Up until now, Dahlia continued to always belong to someone, and she had never belonged to herself. Although there would be no change in the fact that she belonged to me, I wanted to give Dahlia a small bit of freedom. By learning about the world that she didnt know about up until now, would Dahlia be able to change somehow? Erm, first we will start from reading and writingwont we. I will be in your care, Master. With a face that looked a bit distressed, yet a bit shy. Dahlias face looked a bit different from how it was up until today. Boarding the carriage, I showed my face out to the drivers seat. Diana, Ill leave being the driver to you for a while. Once we reach Abram, Ill have you get to work immediately, you know? The former spy, who attached a choker on herself in order to demonstrate her loyalty, gently turned her head around and answered with a voice that had a bit of flirtation held within it. Yes, Goshujin-sama. Bringing information to the Assassins Guild as fast as possible was my duty after all. The information that they will probably hear of first, will only be of the expeditionary forces failure. The time before the expeditionary force returnsProbably, for about two days, a period of not grasping information will occur in Abram. Originally, the Assassins Guild had a policy of acting with select fewThere is only one more Chief left. Since there are some people that want to change sides and want to join us, just like mePlease let me do it. I, will prove useful to you, Goshujin-sama. SoUm, once Ive succeeded. Having been released from her chains of fear, Diana, who had turned into a spider woman, naturally came under my control, but before I could coerce her, she swore loyalty to me of her own will, and desired to be bound and dominated by me. It meant that operating underneath someone suited her nature. She appeared to be ambitious, composed, and confident, but in actual fact, her masochistic sexual disposition was strong. Aah, if it goes well, I will embrace you once againThe Assassins Guild, will become yours. Ill leave the carriage to you for awhile. Although Ive set it up so that the second carriage will work together with this one, be sure to report if there is anything strange. I will have you change with Dahlia later soAfterwards, after making it so that you wont let your voice out, Ill violate you inside of the carriage. Yes, Goshujin-sama. AahHow, wonderful. The sexual desire that was included in her voice, maybe it was ambition, or maybe it was the ways of women. I am still unable to differentiate between the two. The carriage started to move. Progressing along the mountain roads, we passed through the hilled areas that overlooked the mining village. Looking down on the expeditionary force that had gathered on the campsite and were preparing to withdraw, I looked back and gazed at the village of my birthplace. Olivie took command of the surviving members of the expeditionary force, and after finishing up medical treatment on soldiers and replenishing supplies at a village on route, they would return to Abram. It seemed that the knight that I met a few days ago was safe, and he was greatly surprised when he saw me. He might suspect something, but that person probably wont say anything. For some reason, I had confidence in that. Having nothing but a deep forest, a mine, a river, and small fields, and not having even a single resident living in it nowadays, an uninhabited village. Having spent most of my close to 20 year old life here, although it didnt have many good things about it, it was my hometown that was packed with memories. Only the grave that mother sleeps in is the final link remaining for the current me. I thought that I would become sentimental, but unexpectedly, I didnt even feel lonely. I finished with only making a report in front of mothers grave. Being a big drinker and a maudlin drinker, this was about my mother who laughed a lot and got angry a lot. Unexpectedly, she might be exasperated from seeing me as I am now. At the very least, the only thing she wouldnt say is a denial to my departure, she was that sort of person. Offering the highest grade alcohol and the goblet that was always used when Gustave and the others came to drink, my salutations ended with that. Here, there was no longer, any things that were left undone. Surely, I would never come back here. When I closed the awning of the carriage, the scenery of my birthplace vanished before my eyes. Turning around, I gazed at the women that were watching me intently. Now then, with this, the Man Eating Dungeon is gone, and we will move on to a new nest. I will once again have everyone work on various things. Embracing Shiro and Sara who were in waiting on my left and right, I dropped my waist onto the carriages luggage carrier. First of all, we will take over Abrams Assassins Guild before the expeditionary force returns. That place will become our new nest. Before I knew it, the women started to take off their clothes. Dahlia took off my clothes, and started to fold them. Shiro and Sara buried their faces in my crotch and started servicing me. Astarte hugged me from behind crawled her tongue along my ear. A carriage that was leaking out faint coquettish voices entered a forest that was devoid of peopleAnd then, continued onwards towards the distant Abram. Like this, the demons that nested for one year at the mining village vanished, and the tale of the Man Eating Dungeon marked its end. That was how it was recorded in Abrams records, and that is what many people believed. The people that knew the truth of it all, were few. And thenthe stage of the tale, moved to the Watergate City. That tale might be told somewhere, someday. Welcome, to the town of spiderwebs, to a new dungeon. --------------------------------------------------------------- Authors Note: With this, the story of the mining villages Man Eating Dungeon is closed. To all of the readers that have gone along with me, I once again give a large thanks to you. As for plans, I do have an idea for the tale in the Watergate City Abram, but after thinking that I would like to do some plot revisions and do a certain amount of accumulating some writings, I am considering resuming around September. Even incidents of times where I didnt have it pictured in my mind in the original story, if I had the leeway thenVarious dreams with such thoughts happened throughout, but, well, things dont always go that well. If you have any requests, or if you could make a brief comment on your impressions, I would happy. Chapter 52: Prologue - Welcome to the Town of Spiderwebs! Chapter 52: Prologue C Welcome to the Town of Spiderwebs! Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- I wont say anything bad, so thats why Im telling you that it would be best if you either secretly leave this town, or come under my protection. Ive evaluated you pretty highly, and I thought that we might become good friends. This is, well, its true, you know. If I said that I completely didnt think things like you were beautiful, or that you were sexyWell, that would be a lie. Just as you know as well, its not like I am starving for women. No, um. Yeah, since I naturally like things that feel good, I do like embracing women. Doing it against their will, I dont really like doing thatPlease dont make that face. The fact of not liking it and the fact of doing it regardless can coexist. Since there is no need to hide it at this point, Ill say this ahead of time but I am able to turn other people into demons. On top of that, I am able to control the ones turned into demons. Well, you dont think that I am honestly telling you everything, do you? And thats fine. People with strong wills like you dont fall that easily after all. Aah, thats right. If you want to call me a devil, then go ahead and call me that. I dont possess the means to deny those words. Although it was in order to survive, and though there were few that were done directly, there is no mistake that I have killed many people indirectly. Ive turned many women into demons. And Dahlia, the one you also know well of, is also a demon. Youre surprised, arent you. You cant tell from her outward appearance? That girl was attacked by mercenaries, raped, and slain. More accurately, at the time that I came running to her, she was about to die from excessive bleeding. The employer of these mercenaries isprobably, your lord, or maybe the man who was your lord. Although I still havent gotten positive proof, its certainly either your lord or a similar Abram City noble that was similarly aiming for the rights to the mine. Thats right. Dahlia and I are natives of the mining village Grandol. Aah, that face, it seems that youve realized it. Thats right, the local that ended up saving Feudal Lord Abrams niece, Miss Olivie the Temple Knight, from danger was none other than me. Incidentally, that information is nothing but half the story. You probably already get it, dont you? The master of the now exterminated Man Eating Dungeon, is none other than me. Well, various things happened and I compromised with OlivieAah, I didnt mention it, did I. Olivie and I are acquaintances that played together in that village in the past. Though, since we hadnt seen each other for close to ten years, I was truly surprised when I heard that she had become the commanding officer of the subjugation of the dungeons demons. That girl was exposed to the risk of assassination. But even so, that girl couldnt even run away. The one that instructed for the assassinationI dont need to say it any more, do I. That is already something that you yourself know very much about, isnt it? Eliott-sama, the arrangements are complete. I am surprised, truly-nano desu ne Aah, thank you. Youre surprised that that person is here, arent you. Although I do think thats understandable, that person is someone I degenerated prior to this. Well, various things had happened, you see. Eliott-sama, keep that off the record Aah, sorry, sorry. Its just, you werent made to fall into a trap by that person. I had it arranged so that I would meet you here. Of course, I had extracted various pieces of information before all that. Just as you have your own position, shes also had her own circumstances. Besides, her sexual disposition is moreNo, since I really will make her mad if I say anymore than this, Ill stop here. Now then, I will have you listen again. This world isnt pretty. Even in this Watergate City Abram, it has both a surface face, and a shadow face. Up until now, you have lived in the surface world, and after catching a glimpse of the underworld without desiring to, you ended up taking a step into it. You can understand that that is something I did not desire, nor is it something that you desired. This town is something like a spiders web. Although its pretty when looked at from a distance, its nothing but a traps that aim for prey all over the place. People like you, are something like the so-called butterfly caught in the spiderweb. Your choices from now on are to either be eaten, or to become a companion of the spider yourself. The ones that I am able to suggest are only these two. If you say that you will stay like this and really wait for death to come, its disappointing but, I wont stop you. There would be nothing for me to gain even if I were to force you to my side despite you not having the mind to do so, and it would only turn into anxiety. It would probably turn into unhappiness for you as well. But, if. If you possessed even a little good will, and held even a little trust for me, a villain. You coming to my side, isnt impossible. Well, there will be some various things to do though. I cannot go as far as guarantee on whether or not it will be something pleasant for you, since half of it is for you to become my woman. There isnt much time for you to worry about it. Come now, I want you to decide. In addition to that, I want you. Thats why, I will say it like this. Welcome, to the town of spiderwebs, to the Man Eating Dungeon! Chapter 53: The Night of Day 0 - The Corruption of Chana the Poison-user Chapter 53: The Night of Day 0 C The Corruption of Chana the Poison-user Translator: Manga0205 With the bell for sunset ringing, after the land gates in all directions of Watergate City Abram were closed, the lights were once again lighted in the pleasure quarter. The town of Abram, which was large for a frontier city, has a fixed population that surpassed 10,000, and if the caravans passing through and the craftsmen that were temporarily settling down there were to be included, it would have close to 50,000 residents. Because of that, there exist lots of businesses that can only be kept in this large city. One of those is the specialized brothel street which has a monopoly on the male and female prostitutes. If one goes to a largish town, it wouldnt be that rare for several prostitutes to take up position in a corner of a tavern. However, those are organized, and when it came to professional business operations in several buildings, it would probably be difficult to maintain in an average sized town. In places like that, a troupe of itinerant entertainers and traveling minstrels would undertake those kinds of roles and earn some money for traveling expenses. Abram is a town of water transportation, and waterways of various sizes run left and right through the downtown area. In the vicinity of the pleasure quarter, it has Count Abrams support, has had fences and benches created in places where there arent any barges for ships to take anchorage, and the installation of lampposts has been endorsed. Because of that, even in places other than the barge which was originally required to have nightlights installed, it became possible to see the road to a certain extent even at night. No more than that, there were probably many that fell into the waterways drunk and lost their lives. Even in Abram, the streets that had their lights turned on at the same level of frequency were pretty much the main road and the plaza. Even if it is inside of town, the night is dark. From a warehouse on the outskirts of the pleasure quarter, a single woman stuck her face out to the street. Her hair that went down to her waist and was bundled together into a ponytail swung, matching her movements. Maybe because the woman inherited blood from the south, she had a strong skin-color that was somewhat dark brown. Her eyes were slender, and maybe because she found something fun, one could tell that her mouth was smiling in satisfaction. Coming out from the alley, which was still dim even if there was light since the light only lit up the front of the bar, without any hesitation, she moved to the normal road. The womans gaze stopped on a bench that was at the end of her line of sight. There was a single woman sitting there. It was a time where one would normally either already be giving their nightly prayers in their home, or be dead drunk at the bar. She did not look like she had drunk too much and was sobering up. The silhouette of the woman sitting on the bench looked like she was a gigantic monster for an instant, and the brown skinned woman gulped for an instant. The time that her facial expression softened was after the figure at the bench stood up and gave a hand sign that she recognized. Why, if it aint Diana. If ya were in town, ya shoulda come ta see me sooner. With words that had a southern accent remaining in them, the brown skinned woman called out to her. The woman that stood up from the benchDiana lightly raised her hand and made a friendly reply. Dont say that, Chana. Ive got my own troubles to deal with, you know. I managed to slip in just a little while ago, you see. The plans changed a bit, and I ended up being a day late. Together with the short haired woman called Diana, the brown skinned woman called Chana was a low class leader affiliated with the Assassins Guild that was nested in Watergate City Abram. The underworld business of undertaking various dirty jobsThis could also be said to be a special business that cant be maintained unless it was done in a large city. Diana, I eard jus dis afernoon tha a messenger from da army came, ya know. Da thin tha ya were doin, looks like it wen well, righ? Approaching until she was where her recognizable comrade was, she continued talking with a low voice. As expected, there was no telling if there was anyone listening in. Well, its not like there wasnt any trouble. For me, although it took some time, it turned into a result that I could be satisfied with. Since I can make the report tomorrow, I was thinking that today, I would talk and have a drink with you. The two had grouped together since before the chief had changed. Even now, although their roles inside of the organization were different, they were probably the closest beings for each other. Ara, ya say some pleasan things, don cha? I was jus adjustin some new kids. Since ya got da chance, wanna have a taste? Diana replied with a wry smile to Chanas words. Chana didnt notice within the darkness that Diana was adorned with a small pendant on her ear. Youve got a kink in your tastes after allWell, since youve offered, I suppose I can enjoy myself, right? The two women went into the town together. A little while after their figures disappeared into the darkness, a single carriage went forward as if chasing after them. Away from the pleasure district, Chanas refuge was in a small building midway between the residential area that merchants use and the warehouse area. The ground floor was a simple warehouse-cum-residence, and after going through the hidden door that was at the back of the semibasements warehouse that stored wine and descending down the stairwayone would arrive at a spacious section that was teeming with the smell of soil, water, and an overflowing amount of green vegetation. Chana, your medicinal plant field, did it get expanded again? Thas righ. Whas rare isDis time, I got my hans on some hyphae, see? An its got some inerestin features, ya see. Ya know abou Slimes, righ Chana is a Herbalist that single-handedly took charge of management of medicines and poisons within the Assassins Guild. However, her nickname within the organization is Poison-user. The chemicals and poisons that are used in the Assassins Guild are mostly things that Chana raised and manufactured. Since I dont understand the detailed things, you dont need to explain. At any rate, that anti-poison drug really was effective. Chana, who had tried to start an explanation on the hyphae, smiled with a broad grin to Dianas words. Although its bes if it ended up bein useless, Im glad tha it showed its effectiveness. So, how was it? Tha rumored Dungeon Master or whaever. He was a good man, you know? Enough to make me want to change to him from those damned women. There was still no one else other than Diana that knew about the facts that were behind those words. Maybe because she took that as a simple grumble against their bosses, Chana made a wry smile and replied to her. Although dis place is probably fine, itll be scary if someone were ta tattle on ya, ya know? Da Snake Princess-sama gets particularly easy ta anger when da Spider Princess-sama aint ere, afer all. Now then, Ill formally introduce ya. Harry, Fred. Yave gotta provide service to yer Goshujin-sama and er guest. Operating a lever that was on the side of a pillar, Chana called out to the depths of the room. A metallic sound of a lock being undone resounded, and after a little while, the jangling sound of chains being dragged were made. What appeared after a little while were two young boys whose ages were around 12 or 13 years old. Each of them had a small basket that had a pitcher that was enough for one person, a cup, and a small sake bottle in them. One of them seemed to be born in this region, having white skin and dark brown hair. His well-featured looks that seemed like he was probably cocksure before were trembling as if he was putting up with something that he couldnt endure. The other one seemed to be one of the minority peoples of the south, having dark skin that seemed like ebony, and ashen hair. He looked timid, and his looks that made him look like a little girl were trembling in the same way as the other young boy. The two young boys were connected by the metal chains that were on their leather collars, and they were dressed in long leather gloves on both arms, and leather stockings that covered up until their knees on both legs. They were dressed in the opposite color of their respective skins, the white boy had black, and the tanned boy had white. And then, their clothes were only those, so their torsos were bare and naked. Maybe because some kind of medicine was used on them, their small skin covered penises that suited their ages were standing tall even in this situation. Da white skinned an slightly cocksure one is Harry, an da dark skinned bashful one is Fred. I got dem jus a little while ago, an I guess itll be abou a week today? Chana explained looking like she was having fun. A fire of sexual desire was lit in her eyes, and her slender tongue licked her bottom lip. I felt that your taste for little boys was going to come up sooner or later. So, why are these children growing tails? What Diana pointed to while she was accepting the basket was the young boys small butt. What was dangling there was a butt tail decoration inserted into their anuses. Lets seeHarry, could ya tell our dear guest why yer attached wid those tails? While grabbing the penis of the white skinned boy that had come to her, Chana whispered into the young boys ear. During the span of one week, he was probably given various training. Harry lost his bearings for an instant, then his face turned red, and while trembling in humiliation, he answered with a low voice. desu. However, that voice was low, and was at a volume that it was questionable as to whether it would reach Diana or not. Having piled up training as a spy, Diana was able to hear everything, but understanding what Chana desired, she answered him like this. Harry, your voice is so low that I cant hear you, you know? Youre Fred, right? How about you? Youre also growing a tail in your butt butDo you like it? The tan skinned Fred, maybe because unable to endure it even more than Harry, moved his waist so that his erect penis would rub against Dianas hand. Pre-cum fluid was already leaking outMost likely, his erection had lasted since before Chana and Diana had come back here. Harry? Ya need ta answer our dear guests question. Come on, purr wid a louder voice, kay? Chana twisted Harrys penis. After raising a small scream, then gritting his teeth, the boy called Harry answered. AHBy Cha, Chana-samaIt was in order to make my butt hole deep -desu! AmazingIt felt amazingly great, and I, its like I became a girl Thas righ, though he was defiant at first. Harry is already a pervert tha gets pleased from me attackin his butt. Chana called out to him sounding delighted. Diana made a tiny shrug of her shoulders looking amazed. Dianas long time partner Chana had a pederasty fetish. It seems that she was assaulted by her parent, and that seemed to be the cause for her possession of fear for adult men, but that isnt something that should be talked about at this point. Due to the Arachne who was a chief of the Assassins Guild, both Diana and Chana were raped as pets, and had also taken customers at brothels. For Diana, that was a reconfirmation of who was the ruler, and although there was some humiliation, there was no pain to it. However, taking customers who were adult males as the partners, for Chana, that was a huge pain, and it seemed that it became psychological stress. After obtaining a certain amount of status within the organization, Chana ended up indulging in this sort of small corruption. Waifs that were abandoned by their parents, purchased slaves, and sometimes kidnapped children. Breaking in powerless little boys, taking them as targets for sex, it seems that she couldnt obtain pleasant feelings unless she did that. Via the ornament that was attached to Dianas body, Ian Endowment Magician, and former Dungeon master, Eliott, checked the situation inside of the Herbalist Chanas refuge. How should I say this, there are various kinds of fetishes, arent there. Those kids, theyre cute, arent they, Goshujin-samaa The one who said that and was looking into the water basin together with me was Shiro the Thief who had been turned into a Weredog. Maybe because her tastes were relatively close, her tail was swinging side to side. I do think they are cute but. How do you feel about that sort of taste? She turned her face but they probably entered her sights. The one that spoke up was Sara the Mage that handled spirits and was turned into a Succubus. The two of them are retainers turned into my servants. No, umI dont have the preference for embracing the same sex, you know? Certainly, this is a sort of inflammatory situation, and those two boy slaves have some pretty well-ordered features. That being said, the fact that they are of the same sex as me is a huge obstruction for me psychologically. Besides, the objective this time was the Herbalist Chana that Diana said that she wanted to have change sides, and those children were extra. But, those two, they have features that make them look like girls, you knoww? Goshujin-sama, wouldnt it be fine if you turned them into demonss? Eliott, to begin with you, with ourErm, even though you ravished our butts so thoroughly. Men have the same butt holes dont they. Is it somehow different? It felt like there was some truth in Saras point, I wanted to say that there was a huge difference in that. However, in regards to obtaining male demons, I felt that it would be good to have some. Shiro, Sara. You girls, do you want to try having sex with those kids? Harry, are ya a boy? Are ya a girl? Yer cock, do ya wanna put it in my pussy an thrust it? Or, do ya want a cock put in yer butt pussy an get rammed? Most likely, this was a type of training where by making them say slang, they would learn to be aroused upon saying those words. With her slender fingers, Chana played with Harrys still erect penis. His erection not calming down was probably because some kind of drug was used. Well then, Fred. How about I have you service me. If you do good, Ill let you do it with me, you know? When Diana said that, she changed her posture. Her point of view became a bit lower. Most likely, she brought her waist off from on top of the sofa she was sitting on, and was grandly opening up her crotch. The young boy called Fred unblinkingly stared at Dianas crotch, and sexual desire welled up on his childish face. Dear guest, my dickmy dick is suffocating -desu. I want to let it out, I want to let it out -desuu! Chana made a small rebuke to Freds words, who was at his wits end. Fred, whatre ya askin ta our dear guest? Since yer a service slave, why are ya askin ta be serviced? HiiI, Im sorry, Im sorry! I apologize for that Maybe because absolute fear was engraved into his body in the one week, the tan skinned Fred went pale while still having an erection. Aah, Im not mad, so its alright. Well then, could I have you do it with your mouth? Fred immediately got to his knees and buried his face into Dianas crotch. Like a puppy licking up milk, a *pecha pecha* sound could be heard. Ara, youre pretty good Seeing that situation, Chana called out to her sounding satisfied. Its cause I took a week an trained em from scratch. Pretty good, aint it? After saying only that, she brought her face back and once again called out to Harry. So, wheres yer answer? Receiving permission to answer, Harry, while moving his waist looking pained, shouted with a loud voice. AhI, I want to put it in -desu! I want to put my cock, inside of Chana-samas pussy, and thrust it -desuu! Nicely said. Well then, its fine, ya know? Ive been pretty wet fer a while now. Now then, thrust it in righ ere Chana grandly spread out her own crotch, and raised up her legs with both arms. Maybe because her flexibility was high, she easily raised her toes above her own head while sitting on the sofa.As if waiting impatiently for it, Harry tried to insert his erect penis. However, he was probably still not used to it as he couldnt get it in that well, and after redoing several times, he finally started having sex. AahAah, AAah, ahSo good, the inside of Chana-sama. Its amazingly good -desuu By no means did Chana have a large build, rather, she was on the petite side, but even so, her body was bigger than the young boys body. Sex between a small young boy and an adult woman, it looked as if the boy was being wrapped up in the womans flesh. Diana, sorry, but could ya return Fred? Chana called out to Diana who was sitting next to her. When Diana guessed her partner in crimes intention, she held the head of the tan skinned boy who had buried his face in her own crotch and pulled it away. Diana relayed the order to Fred, who looked up at Diana with a puzzled expression. Its your Goshujin-samas order, Fred. Join them over there and do what you need to do. Do you know what it is that you need to do? It was probably already crammed into him. Fred stood up, and tightly grasped his small erect penis. Chana who sat on the sofa, and Harry who swung his hips from the front. And then, Fred stood behind him. Chana freed both of her legs, and firmly held Harrys body down. It seemed that Harry understood what was going to happen, and struggled for an instant. Fred, stop, dont! Harry, even you, did it to me, didnt youBesides, I, cant take it any longerI want to put it in, I want to put it in that I cant take it any longer! Fred grabbed Harrys butt, and pulled the tail out from Harrys asshole. Maybe because a liquid medicine had already been applied, there wasnt a smell of intestinal fluids, but the aroma of medicine that had stimulants. Confirming its condition once, then twice with his finger, maybe because he judged that there would be no problem, Fred thrust his penis into Harrys asshole with no hesitation. Agah!? Ah, aaaahh Harry raised a scream from something that was a mixture of pain and pleasure. After Chana took a purple liquid from a small bottle that was in the basket and held it in her own mouth, she kissed Harry and made him drink that liquid. Harry, yave gotta match Fred, an move yer hips, ya know? Yave gotta make me feel good wit yer boy side, an yave gotta make Fred feel good wit yer girl side, ya know? UwaaAAAH, AAAH, AH, AAAH, AAAH! Both Fred and Harry, they were no longer able to make any proper words. As if their nerves were being fried by the abnormal pleasure, they went nuts over the carnal sex. It probably wouldnt take them long. Lets also start our preparations. Chana, youve gotten quite through with your preference. After they climaxed, Diana muttered while gazing at the two young boys that exhausted their energy and collapsed. To begin with, are you able to be satisfied doing it with those children? An adult males thin, its rough an big tha it only hurts. Dis is da best fer me. Afer all, they cant oppose me, see. If I suppress em from da beginnin, if I use drugs an ave three days, I can make em like this. I use em on women too, an even adults, well, if I take a week, I generally break em. Ah, come ta think of it, even though I thought o lettin ya enjoy it too, I ended up lettin ya lay idle. Sorry, Ill wake em up later, so lets do it again, kay? Going by the sound being made, it seemed that Chana was wiping herself and the boys bodies with a wet towel. My will was transmitted with a small sound from Dianas earring. Since a voice would be found out, it was only a sound though. Nevertheless, Diana immediately understood that permission had been given from me, and cut into the main question. That power, have you ever thought of wanting to use it more freely? She could probably infer the intention from Dianas few words. An what do ya mean by tha? By no means would I say tha Im satisfied wit da current situation, but Diana, what do ya wanna do? You see, today, I came to scout you. Even you, you probably dont obey the current chiefs from the bottom of your heart, right? The audible sound vanished. Chana was clearly on guard. Dianawhat, happened ta ya there? Do ya think ya can win against those guys, or somethin? Well, thats true. I was also like you at the beginning. Thats why The sound of cutting air, the sound of glass breaking, a small scream. Thing turned out like that, and I finally arrived at the underground medicinal plant field. Following Dianas leftover device, we entered the medicinal plant field. The clapper trap had already been taken care of by Diana, but just to be sure, I had a check done by Shiro. Diana let a part of her spider heteromorphism come out to the surface, and held Chana down. Both of her hands were already tied up with thread, and both of her legs were being held down. Hearing the sounds, the two young boy slaves awakened, but Shiro nimbly pinned them down and tied them up. Having gotten used to being dominated, the young boys obeyed without making a fuss. Chana. Allow me to introduce you. He is the mining villages Dungeon Master, and my current masterHe is the personage that killed that spider woman, and gave me this strength. If possible, I would like for you to come together with me. Chana turned her face and looked at me. Unfortunately, Ive made it so that my face couldnt be seenUntil she becomes our comrade, I dont want to reveal my face as much as possible. No, to put it more accurately, from now on, I dont want information that connects to my identity to be let outside as much as possible. That being said, having my whole body painted with dye to change my skin color is also a pain. Thats why, I ended up wearing a mask. Looking like it would be used at a festival, it was a jester mask with feather decorations attached. However, since there wasnt time to paint color on it, the face portion was pure white. Well, since its something that breaks easily, its a fact that I wanted to cut corners where I could. Ive heard much about you from Diana, Chana. The antidote that you created was extraordinarily effective. I nearly let Diana get away because of it. When Chana heard that, it seemed that she gained interest. Well thank ya fer da compliment. Although I dont know yer name, demon-san. I dont know if yer tryin ta be friendly wit me or not though. If possible, could ya let me hear what kind o effect it ad wit what kind o circumstances? It would seem that she was taken with interest on just how much of an effect the medicines she made herself had. Shes quite a researcher. Well, she might be close to me who studied magic tools and endowment magic in order to live, but this girl was much more genuine. We can probably talk about that in time. I hold a respect greater than normal for your knowledge and techniques in medicine and poison. That isnt a lie you know. It is because of that, as well as this being Dianas request, that I came here to invite you. I will get straight to the point. Arachne is dead. We killed her. Diana is now on my side, and with my power, she ended up taking over Arachnes abilities. With those words, she probably understood various things. The moment that Diana displayed her heteromorphy, she probably knew. Even so, she might have not wanted to understand. Are yaa Mazoku? That voice pretended to be tough, but it was trembling. Well, thats understandable. Well, thats half correctLets leave it at that. That being said, its not like Im strong individually like Arachne. It is because of that that I would like to borrow everyones strength. Its at a level where I cant choose the means, see. What I desire from you is, that I want you to lend a hand in my work. Although Ive heard this from Diana, its not like you are obeying the current chiefs because you like to either, right? With those words, Chanas gaze swam. She was probably doing calculations. In that case, I need to provide her information that will make my side more lucrative. Arachne is dead. Since there are two chiefs, there is one remaining. Their fighting power is halved. Although I do not completely know to what degree that the remaining subordinates will obey the remaining chief but Well, I have no intention of pulling anyone in beforehand other than you and Diana. At the very least, at the current point, since they still dont know that Arachne is dead, I have no intention of letting that chance go to waste. Could it be I have a collaborator known as Diana. And then, the information that the expeditionary force is safe, that the assassination failed, and that Arachne is dead is still something only know by the people here. The message saying that the expeditionary force has safely returned will, at the earliest, probably be delivered midday the day after tomorrow. Thats why, tomorrowI intend to raid the Assassins Guild, and take it over. Chana was worrying. Most likely, inside this medicinal plant field, there is probably either an escape route somewhere, or some kind of communication method. Either gain a debt of gratitude with the Assassins Guild, or joining me, she was still worrying over which was was more desirable. In that case, lets pressure her as planned. Diana, lets do it as you desired. Hearing those words, Diana snuggled up to me with pleasure. Shiro, Sara. Just as I said before, there is something that you will need to learn as my retainers. Release those two young boys. You will have sex with the two of them. Hearing those words, Chana and Sara raised their voices at the same time. Whatre ya gonna do ta my kids!? Ha? Just what are you making me do!? Even if you say it at the same time, please dont think that I can make out what you said. First, Chana. I have absolutely no intention of snatching them from you for all eternity. Incidentally, even if you tell me that they are children, I dont have a taste for embracing men. I would like for you to think of this as something like an advertisement in order to demonstrate my power to you. Calling Sara over next, I hugged her tightly and stole her lips. Once again, I conveyed my ideas to Sara, who had stopped moving and had become unable to think. Next, Sara. Earlier, you were watching them with intense concentration together with Shiro, werent you? Its not like Im trying to say that you are a pervert with a taste for young boys. Besides, I will be especially troubled if I dont have you learn this. You are the only one that has received my magical power and has knowledge on magic on top of that. Probably, youll do it much better than ShiroItll probably be just like me. Chapter 54: The Night of Day 0 - Connection Chapter 54: The Night of Day 0 C Connection Translator: Manga0205 Shiro relocked all of the entrances, then returned to resetting the traps. Since it seemed that there was a voice pipe, I was grateful that she ceased its functions. Since it seemed that the boys didnt know what was going to start from now on, they looked this way looking uneasy. Umwe. What will happen to us, from now on? They were eyes like that of a frightened puppy. Most likely, they were thinking that their owner lost, and that their master would change. Aah, its alright. I have no intention of hurting you two. It looks like a pretty strong aphrodisiac was used on you. Have you not released enough yet? The young boys penises were once again hard. Since it seems that they were administered drugs that strengthened their lust quite a bit, they were close to being at the height of being in heat. The two of them nodded looking embarrassed. Shiro, Sara. Have sex with these two. You said you were Harry and Fred, right? Let these Onee-sans make you feel good. Although they will draw a couple of patterns on your bodies, you will be free other than that. Leave it to your partner to a certain extent. Do your best to make it feel good for yourself as well as your partner, okay? Shiro took off her clothes innocently, while Sara did so looking embarrassed. Using dye that was mixed with my blood and semen, as well as Saras love juices, they drew a simple magic formation on the floor. Since there was a limit to the amount of dye, they couldnt draw something too big but, well, this is probably enough. Even on the boys bodies, they drew patterns so that magical power would be transmitted easily. In particular, they were elaborate on the area that went from their backs to the backs of their heads. It is something that Sara, Astarte, and I had researched and arranged to a certain extent, but I wonder just how it will operate. Chana was currently in the middle of observing while in a tied up state. Diana, as if to show off to Chana, drooped herself on me. Well, it would probably be alright to give her a reward. Taking out my penis that had become halfway energetic, I thrust it out before Diana. When Diana smiled looking delighted, she took it without any hesitation. Seeing my penis, Chana raised a small scream, and maybe because the boys were hit with arousal, the tan skinned Fred approached Sara, and the white skinned Harry approached Shiro. And then, the three groups of men and women became entangled. Aah! Onee-san, Onee-san, I, Im already going to let it out! Wait, its still too early Jeez, it cant be helpedYoure still hard. Boy, can you keep going? The tan skinned Fred warped his face, which was well-featured similar to a girls face, in pleasure. Unable to endure it, he ejaculated, but even so, he tried to continue thrusting his penis inside of Sara. Not yetI havent let enough out yet. More. I let out more Thats good, boy. I think you arent used to it yet though. Do it slowerThats it. Endure it as much as you can Being partnered up with Fred who seemed to have even less sexual experience than herself, Sara clumsily took the lead. Even while she was doing that, she was probably measuring her partners pleasure and her own pleasure, and was trying to grasp the flow of magical power. I needed a subordinate that could create demons other than Astarte, and with her being a Succubus similar to Astarte as well as being a Magician, Sara was the most promising candidate. While ushering Fred in in the missionary position, she raised her own waist up and was trying to squeeze the pleasure. Her small wings and tail that she concealed came out to the surface, and her tail went around Freds leg, and coiled around to his butt. Fuah? Th, this is Aah, you dont need to worry about it. Boy, when you put your dick into your friends butt earlier, you said that it was done to yourself as well, right? AhYes, it wasordered, by Chana, -sama Which do you prefer? Doing as a boy, or having it done to you as a girl. Ah, either one, either one -desuu! Both my dick, and my butt feel good -desuu! UfufuHow cute. I kind of understand how there are people that can get into this. Her eyes that were gazing at the little boy were wet with lust, and that appearance of hers was already that of a competent Succubus. Well, I myself havent met with any Succubi other than Astarte and Sara though. UuSt, stop it, so intense. Ill, cum! Ufufu, you can let it out, you knoww. Harry-kun, was it? Since Goshujin-sama said that it was alright, you can let your hot stuff go *pew pew* and let it out inside of Shiros pussy. Its fine even in my mouth, or my buttkay? The somewhat cheeky Harry was being ridden on by Shiro for a while now. Even though his tone was a bit like a man, since it seemed that Harry was being passive, he was being led around by Shiro for a while. No matter how petite Shiro was, when compared to Harry and Fred who still looked like not much time had passed since their first ejaculation, her body was still big. It seemed that Shiro, who had been forcibly made into a plaything by adult men up until she was embraced by me, was aroused by the experience of embracing a very young boy by force. Look, you guys dont have this, right? Boobs, its fine if you touch them, pinch them, or lick them, you know? Grabbing both of Harrys hands, she placed them on her own breasts. While the young boy was desperately swinging his hips, he tried to knead Shiros chest, but against her largish breasts, the boys palms were still small, and it ended up in a situation where the flesh that he couldnt grab was overflowing out. Come on, come on, let out more and more. Swing your hips more! Get a lot of good feelings using Onee-san, kay? Shiro intensely swung her hips with her posture of female dominance. Shiros tail was swinging side to side from the rare experience. While not letting his voice out, Harry most likely fired his second ejaculation inside of Shiro. White, cloudy cum mixed together with love juices leaked out from the part where Shiro and Harry were connected. Ahaha, Goshujin-samaa. This kid, hes still energetic!? Shiro threw her body down, and covered Harry from on top. With her tongue and fingertips, she attacked his small chesthis nipples. The boy before his voice changed, the boy soprano raised a girlish sounding scream. DontDont take my playthins! Thats terrible, Diana. Why are ya doin such a thing? Chana, who had both of her arms constrained by spider thread, said her words not to me but to Diana. Diana didnt reply to her, licked around my penis with the tip of her tongue as I sat in a chair, and continued to service me. Since she finally looked at me with upturned eyes in the middle of it, I made a small nod and urged her to answer. AahnJeez, even though I wanted to service you a bit more Chana, since I know how wary you are, I made it so that you cant move. After all, youre thinking that you probably wont be killed, dont you? Basically, thats true, you know? I mean, I recommended you to Goshujin-sama after all. How were here right now is in order to have you understand Goshujin-samas magnificence. You seem like youd try to run away if I didnt do this after all. Tyin people up an rapin em, how is that any different from how things are now? I thought that Chanas point was honestly quite reasonable in this situation. Even so, this probably still wasnt the time for me to say anything. Ara, that isnt really the case, you know? At the very least, right now, I am feeling that I want to be embraced with my own will And I believe that you will surely become the same. After saying only that, she swallowed my penis until it was deep in her throat all at once, and she started to grandly swing her head and service me. It was probably hard to breath for her, but even so, Diana looked like she was happy. Suddenly noticing it, I raised my right foot, and felt about Dianas crotch with it. NbuhHaahn Her crotch was already leaking out love juices. From the stimulus that was abruptly given, my penis leapt out from her lips, and hit the tip of Dianas nose. Diana. Could you get on your hands and knees in front of your friend, and raise your butt up high? At those words, Diana obeyed as if it would be a pity to reply. Turning towards the direction of the restrained Chana, Diana lowered her head, and pushed her butt up. The spider legs that grew from her back stretched out, and it looked as if a spider woman was being menacing in front of Chana. That being said, that face of hers was filled with an indecent masochistic joy. DiDia, na? Tha bodyAn above all, tha face I couldnt tell if Chana was trembling because of the spider legs that stretched out from Dianas back, or because she saw the concealed sexual disposition of her long associated friend. Chana, this is, what I received Goshujin-samaaGoshujin-samaa, ravish, ravish Dianaa Silently standing up, I struck my palm on her raised up smallish and toned butt cheek. *Paan* A satisfying sound was made, and Diana raised a tiny scream. Diana. You sure are a bad girlDoing such a thing, in front of your friend. Was the reason you didnt earnestly persuade her because you wanted to be seen by Chana over there? To make it known that you were raped and turned into a demon but were a masochist that would get this delighted despite all that? Y, yer kiddin me, righ? Diana, isa masochist!? Chana muttered that sounding as if she couldnt believe it. The pairs of Shiro and Harry, and Sara and Fred, who were embracing each other inside the room, were surprised by the sound, and stopped moving. AmazingSo that kind of stuff exists too. Ahah, in that case, do you want to try it too? That Onee-san, shes happy from being hit That girl, shes that sort of fellowBoy, are you the same? In the surroundings of the two pairs of men and women, several shots of ejaculated cum had created puddles, and Shiro and Saras crotches were already frothing with cum. Slowly taking my time, I gave two, three shots of spanking to Dianas butt. With her flirtatious voice resounding, her love juices dripped onto the floor. QuicklyQuickly, Goshujin-samas cockStuff it in, please stuff it innnn Very well. But, Diana, why are you ordering me around? You said that you wanted to become my slave. For such a slave, I need to give a punishment. Of course, its not like I was mad at her. Its just that Diana would be more delighted like that. Slowly arranging my penis, I pierced Diana all at once. Ogoh Raising a voice that sounded like air was escaping her, warm liquid streamed to the floor from Dianas crotch. It seems that she peed herself from the pleasure and shock. Gooddd, so superb, Goshujin-sama! So harsh, so cruelSuperb. Strongly gripping Dianas short hair, I forcibly raised her body up. In front of the restrained Chana, she was being violated by me from behind while in a standing position. Without even trying to cover her eyes, Chana gazed long at the hip movements that were repeatedly going in and out right in her own gaze and became fixated on it. No wayAn adults thinis in Dianasplace Forcibly turning her grabbed head my way, I high-handedly stole Dianas lips. While being ravished, Diana proactively entwined her tongue, and tried with all her might to cover and hide my lips with her own small lips. While I was in such a state, I felt from Shiro and Sara, who were in the middle of and continuing having sex with the boys behind me, that my magical power was permeating into the boys. It seems that they were about to reach the climax as well. Being able to turn them into demons in one go if they were to match the timing with when my ejaculation would happen is what Sara and I predicted. AH, AHIm sorry, Im sorryAAH!! At that moment, Dianas whole body stiffened up and she reached her climax alone. Shoot, in exchange for turning my attention to the other places, I was unable to check Dianas state. AH, its coming out, Onee-san, I, I!! Its coming, its coming out again, its gonna go *dopyu dopyu* from my dick! In a few seconds, the boys, unable to endure it, ejaculated, and Shiro and Sara also reached their climax. Putting aside how we were making Chana atrophied, the chain demonization experiment ended with an incomplete result. UwahMy body, my body is hot! It would seem that Sara was splendidly able to guide Fred, who was embracing her, to becoming a demon. As he twitched and trembled, small animal hair grew on Freds waist, the direction of his knees bent into the other direction, and hooves rose to the surface on his bare feet. In his free-flowing hair, warped horns like that of a goatthey were small horns that suited his age thoughhad grown out. A Satyr, huh. Since it was something of an incomplete transformation, I wonder if he would be able to live among the Humans if he learned how to control his magical power later? When I was thinking of such a thing, Shiro called out to me sounding flustered. Goshujin-sama, this child, his state is kinda!? When I turned around, Harry was groaning sounding like he was in pain. Approaching him, I looked closely at the flow of magical power. Aah, its the same as what happened to me before. The magical power was flowing incompletely, but having said that, it was rampaging about in his body while he was in a state of not having become a demon. Since Diana had climaxed before I ejaculated, the chance to turn into a demon wasnt given to Shiro who couldnt manage magical power and to Harry who she was embracing. This is bad, we need to give him a switch that would hurl his sense of reasoning one more time. But, but, Goshujin-samaa. This child has already let it out over and over again, and is now wilteddd How troubling, the situation doesnt look too good. At present, I didnt know of a method that would remove the restraints of the mind like what is felt when reaching a sexual climax, and would infringe upon the soulA method that would become the switch to turning into a demon. There is one more thing that we could do, but no matter what, it is much too cruel to let this young boy die and make him a Zombie. AhOnee-san, Onii-sanI, mybody is, my body is hotttt With feverish, wet eyes, Harry raised his voice sounding like he was going to cry. Goshujin-sama, you still havent let it out yet, right? EH? This child, it looks like hes already grown accustomed in that regard. Goshujin-sama, with your dick, I think it would be fine if you violate this child as a girlll. Aah, so thats what you meanWait, ehh!? Dammit, I didnt think it would turn out like this. Because I failed to ejaculate earlier, my penis which had become halfway standing was thrust out in front of Shiros face. When Shiro had gotten onto her hands and knees and started servicing my penis, maybe because it was a conditioned reflex, Harry, who was lying face-up underneath Shiros body, also stretched his tongue out together with her, and started to service my penis. There are male prostitutes, and Ive heard that they are regularly requested, but I thought that they were things that only women bought. However, this child, he was clearly trained under the assumption of being bought by men. By some chance, could it be that he was purposely made like this to have even this boyish tone be matched up with the customers liking? My thoughts were in chaos. Even if he is a child, and even if Shiro was doing it together with him, having my penis licked by a man is strange. With the strange unpleasant feelings, feelings of guilt, and arousal all mixing together, my penis already recovered its strength. Well now, am I really alright with this? Although I was in confusion, I knew what I needed to do. It was no use to neglect him for too long. When I went around to behind Shiro and Harry, I peered into where they were connected. Harrys penis had already lost its strength, and had fallen out from Shiro. Scooping up Shiros love juices, I rubbed it into Harrys asshole. Certainly, it was probably put to use several times. My finger was sucked in without any resistance, and was squeezed tightly. AHIImUmHot His beginning confident appearance melted in an instant, and changed into a feminine tone that held flirtation within it. Since it was the same as when he was used by Chana at the beginning, could it be that he was instructed to purposely use a manly tone? Although it didnt go as far as him getting on top of Shiro in order to turn towards me, Harry tried to follow my movements with anxious-looking moist eyes. Most likely, that flirtatious movement that was probably trained into him as a sex slave, even if he himself wasnt intending for it, probably tempted arousal. That being said, this might be my own prejudice but I dont have a preference for embracing men. But other than that, I couldnt think of a method that would save himHaa, if only this child were a girl. First of all, I thrust my penis into Shiros vagina, who was pinning Harry down in a state of being on her hands and knees. AHGoshujin-samas thing, it came, suddenly his big thing cameee! Enjoying the sensation inside of Shiros vagina for a while, which was hotter than usual, I pulled out my penis that was wet with her love juices, and established my aim. Even though Ive ravished womens butts several times already, with just the partner being a young boy, I had a considerable amount of emotional resistance. That being said, if I were to leave him as is, this young boy would surely die. If that were to happen, Chana, who was the purpose for all of this, will have her feelings dampened all at once, and would probably become hostile. Partly in order to encourage myself, I spoke out and made a declaration. Harry, from this moment on, I will ravish you. Like a girl, you can raise your voice and feel it. Looking surprised, Harry turned his eyes towards me who declared what should have been known. Me, like a girl? Bending over Shiro, I inserted myself into Harry, who had his body fixed in a face-up position. Even with the love juices and the lubricant that Chana used, the entrance was pretty tight. However, maybe thanks to the training done by Chana, after getting it through the entrance, I was able to insert it smoothly. FUAaAAHIEven though Im a manSuch a Harrys baffled voice could be heard. His self-consciousness was that of a man, his pleasant feelings was that of a woman (is probably what Harry is thinking). His spirit wavered from that imbalance. Most likely, he shouldnt have been like this from the beginning. I was merely getting a free ride from the results of Chanas training. While thinking that, I suddenly came up with something. Unexpectedly, wouldnt this be possible? I probably should have asked about what Harry had to say and about his aspirations, but after realizing it, I started to try out what I came up with. It doesnt matter if you are a man or a woman. If you want to become a girl, then its fine if you become a girl. Concentrating my focus on my penis, I grasped the flow of my magical power that was inside of Harry. With it having lost the place to go to, I gave direction to the magical power that was searching for an exit and was rampaging inside of Harrys body, controlled it, and incorporated what I was thinking. Up until now, it was done unconsciously. This time, I became conscious of it and overwrote the partners existence. Most likely, even the partners thoughts. Now then, let me tell you what you desire. You, wanted to become a girl, didnt you? Aah, I got it. Its this. So this is what it means to tune my partner. Right now, for my own convenience, I was trying to overwrite the existence of the young boy known as Harry itself. Harry might not have had such a desire from the start. It might be nothing but a habit that he unwillingly learned from being trained as a slave. However, deciding that that was his own desire, and overwriting his spirit and flesh to be just like that is, possible for my current self. Even if I am unable to go as far as changing everything, I am able to guide it, and tune it to that side. As if I were tuning a pianos musical interval to my own liking. AHMy chest is, my butt isI, Im feeling weird, somethings here, its here. Im scared, Im so scareddd!? Harry, dont worry. Goshujin-sama will surely make you feel good. Theres nothing scary, so accept it. Feeling fear of his own body that was changing because of the pleasant feelings and the infringement of the magical power, Harry burst into tears. Although Shiro didnt know the particulars of it, she licked off Harrys tears. Since Harrys penis regained strength and was now erect, it was easily gripped and put to Shiros vagina. Shiro, be a partner for Harrys boy side. Ahahah, boy, youve gotten energetic here too? FUAAAAaaah, I dont get it, I dont get it at all! Both of them, both of them feel really good!? While hearing Harrys flirtatious voice somewhere off in the distance, I was making an image. In his body, the internal organs that dont exist. On his body, the external organs that dont exist. Manipulating the magical power, I called to mind a form. Just like that, I recreated him, and fixated it. Something, something is coming! Its coming! Scary, its really scaryy, Aah, AAAaaaah. Probably able to understand that his body was being recreated into something different, and maybe because the restraints of his sense of reasoning were released from his fear of the pleasant feelings and some other unknown feelings, Harry clung onto Shiro and started to cry. Its alrightYoure going to stop. Youre going to stop being Human, and become a perverted demon. Just like me, youll become Goshujin-samas bitchAh, wait, youre a boy thoughYou are going to become, Goshujin-samas demon. The words that Shiro whispered, unexpectedly guessed correctly. That was what I was aiming for. I alternatingly thrusted my penis into Harrys butt and Shiros butt that was vertically lined up with his. Harrys penis was inserted in Shiros pussy, and he was trembling in a state of being unable to even move from the pleasure. Shiro and Harrys pleasure swelled up as if resonating with each other, and at the same time, I was getting close to my limit. Im cumming, Harry. Now then, both your mind and your body, theyll get mixed together! FUAah!? Ah, AH, AAAAAAAHHH! *Dokun, dokun* Grandly, my two times worth of ejaculation was thrown into Harrys intestinal area. At the same time, I felt that Harrys penis also ejaculated in Shiros vagina. And then Slowly separating our bodies, I observed the completely exhausted Harry. His boyish shortcut hair and sharp looks stayed the same, but his body became a bit more feminine. His chest bulged a bit, and below his penis that was dangling without any strength, there was a new organmaking him a woman, a vagina was created. EliottYou, could it be that you reconstructed this child into a woman!? Taking a breath, Sara sharp sightedly took notice of that, and interjected. Its because I dont have a preference for homosexualityThinking that I might be able to do it, I tried tuning him a bit. Although it looks like I couldnt turn him completely into a woman, I guess I should say that I was able to turn him into a woman? Look, Sara, I made your originally flatish chest a bit bigger, right? Its an application of that. Aah, you could have made them a bit biggerWait, what are you making me say!? So this means, this child is Although she hit me with some frivolous talk, Sara seemed to understand the fact that this all signified. Even I didnt know whether or not I could do it. But, I could tell. Forcibly overwriting his spirit, definitely is difficult. With Harry having that sort of inclination from the start, although its a fact that it was easy because he had received that sort of trainingI became able to change even the other partys gender. No, I will probably become able to do that eventually. Chapter 55: The Night of Day 0 - Bewitching Flower Chapter 55: The Night of Day 0 C Bewitching Flower Translator: Manga0205 HarryU, um. Goshujin-sama? The tan skinned Fred who had just safely became a Satyr just a little while ago was worried about the young boy that was in the same circumstances as him. Since it seemed that he instinctively understood that I was the master, he raised a question to me. Aah, thats right. Lets see whether he safely changed or not. Telling Diana to entertain Chana for the moment, I turned around to Fred. Fred. I will have you work for my sake from now on. We will teach you the technique to maintain the figure of a Human, and bestow you a lifestyle where you work and receive a salary. In exchange, your life from now on will become my possession. You already understand that, dont you? Actually, it cant be said that that will always be the case, but although this was just how things progressed, this was a contract. Although its possible to forcibly dominate his spirit, my way of thinking that I would like for him to come under my control after consenting to it if possible is probably just my selfishness. Yes. I am Goshujin-samas servant -desu. Either way, I had no other path than living as Chana-samas plaything. Im not in a position to complain either It was probably simple to say a complaint like the servile character was dyed into him deeply. However, I didnt know what kind of lives they lived, or why they were in a place like this. Even if they were technically at an age for having their first ejaculation, and would become splendid manpower in a rural district, they were still children. If one were to lose their parents at such an age and lived as slaves, then surely anyone would become like this. Nevertheless, there was no way that it is alright to treat them like objects. Although I knew that, I turned them into demons, made them my servants, and would use them as tools. Performing evil deeds upon knowing that or performing evil deeds without knowing that, I wonder which one is worse. Aah, thats right. I shall endeavor to be a kind master as much as possible. But even so, I am a demon and a scoundrel. I dont know if it was fortunate or misfortunate for you to be picked up by me, but please resign yourself on that much. Harry as well, he has now safely turned into a demon. Unlike you, he is a mutated Incubushes become a futanari Incubus. Did you get along with Harry? I didnt know how much would be transmitted to Fred, but I at least made an explanation. With Harry, we were bought from the same slave trader I, although I was teased even among the slaves since I have this outward appearance, Harry got along with me As Fred said that, he looked at Harry. In those eyes, a passionate light that had no intention of hiding could be seen. At Freds crotch, his penis was vigorously standing erect. Fred. Right now, Harry isnt just a boy, and has also become a girl. Could it be, do you want to embrace Harry? With that one sentence, Freds complexion changed in one fell swoop. He was self-aware of his own lust. Harry also finally regained consciousness, looked at his own body, and then stared at the figure of Fred who was gazing at him with eyes full of lust. AhI, just whatThis, this ismy body FredI, just what did I? Possession. Fred. With a small voice, I chanted the Command Word that I set up beforehand. In my own field of vision, a similar scene was being projected as if it had turned into a double exposure. When I closed my eyes, it turned into a sight where the view point was clearly in a lower spot from my ownI could see a mental picture of what Fred was seeing. Good. Possession Off. Possession. Harry. I checked to see if I was able to consecutively switchover. Once again, my point of view changed, and I could see myself with my eyes closed, and Fred whose penis was seething. Yosh, I was able to switch over to Harrys point of view. This is the function that inserted into the two young boys when I turned them into demons. These two demons would be able to see things, think, and act on their own. However, under certain conditions, they would offer their fields of vision to me, and their thoughts and actions, they would also be offered to meReading their thoughts, depending on the situation, I would probably be able to control them for a short time. Concentrating my consciousness, I was able to feel what Harry was thinkingNn? !? Receiving a sensation that didnt exist in my abdomen, for an instant, my consciousness was disarrayed. Thats right, there was this. I screwed up. This was the reason why I didnt include this mechanism into Sara and Shiro, or any of the other girls. Of course, there is also the reason that when inserting something during the demonization process, the biggest problem is that it is really hard to do, but when I receive the sensation of an organ that doesnt exist within me, I become unable to process that sensational information, and end up becoming disordered. Just now, what I received from Harry was Harrys vagina and uterusthe sensations emitted from the organs of a woman that I created within him just a little while ago. ! Possession Off. Recovering my breath, I called out to the two young boys that were simply staring at each other without moving. Fred. I will give you your first command, as well as your first reward. Harry, right now, you thought that you wanted to be embraced by Fred, didnt you? Eh? Wha!? Fred had a question. Harry raised a voice of surprise. Thats right, the sensational information of his female genitalia that I received earlier from inside of Harry was probably arousal. Right now, Harry was probably thinking that he wanted to be embraced by Fred as a female. Harry has become a demon, and possesses features as a female. Although he is a man, he is also a woman. And then, seeing your erect penis, the female Harry is aroused. Well, since youve already experienced being embraced by him as well as embracing him up until now, you probably understand. Once again, this is an order. Fred, embrace the girl Harry, and take away his virginity. Or else, if youre worried about it, I could take it, but is that alright? Is what I added on in a joking-like manner. The two young boysThough one was also a girlgazed at each other looking troubled, approached each other, and started to become entwined. With this, those two have probably become an existence that would be hard to separate, in various meanings. The lives of those two were already messed up, and the one that delivered the final blow to that was unmistakably me. Rescuing them from the slave lifestyle, from now on I would give them food, things to wear, and jobs, and although it will be warped, I will give them happy lives. If I do that, it has probably already become difficult for the two of them to separate from me as well. Making pawns that wont betray me is a delightful thing. If I didnt think about my own benefits, the direction of releasing these two young boy slaves with no where to go without any injuries and having them lose their way on the roadside as a result might be the correct thing to do. Well now, am I a bad person, or a good person? I try to be a villain, but I am still not sure if I am doing that well. By no means do I think that the things that I am doing are good deeds but Well, in any case, the distressing matter and the detour are finished. Its finally time to degenerate Chana who was the true objective for tonight. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. For those two, if you and I are able to create an amicable relationship, then I promise that I will return them to you. Because Sara and Shiro were already making the next preparations, they returned outside. Diana had stripped off all of Chanas clothing, and tied her up with thread as if to decorate her body. The white thread on her lean tanned body etched a good contrast. Will ya really? Guys tha win wit violence, they generally shirk on verbal promises wit violence, ya know? Even while she was trembling, Chana stout-heartedly replied. Well, its not like I cant shirk on the promise with violence. In fact, the ones that took the life of the Arachne that was your superior was us after all. That being said, I dont really have any intention of dominating you against your will. It would only be a pain if I were to pressure you into becoming a demonAnd in the worst case, your mind would be broken. Even when I turned Diana in a demon, both this girl and the antidote that you created were excellent after allI nearly thought that either her life or her mind would be destroyed. Considering all that, you paid considerable attention to my needs, didnt you? I didnt think that you would make me eat food for the sake of preserving my stamina in the middle of my being tortured. Diana smiled and replied. Well, it would have been a waste to lose that skill after all. And so, along with Dianas recommendation, Ive come here to scout you. I expect many things from your skillChana the Poison-user. So, what if I were ta refuse? Chana asked. Well, shes quite bold. Lets see. I will bring those kids back with me. And thensince I cant just leave you alone, and I dont plan on killing you eitherUntil you feel like getting along with me At that moment, with just the right timing, Shiro and Sara came back bringing along the Orc Leader. I suppose Ill have you get along with that guy who is my subordinate? When the Orc Leader looked over here, he discovered Chana and raised an aroused voice. Hii!? A d, demon!? In da middle of town!? Since he could tell that the other women were my subordinates from the magical power, as long as I didnt give permission, the Orc Leader wouldnt lay a hand on them. Even so, not being a subordinate demon of mine, the tied up Chana was probably projected as nothing but prey that was alright to rape in the Orc Leaders perception. Orc have a originally have a tendency to prefer attacking the females of other races and raping them. They try to satisfy their appetites and lust whenever possible, and it is easy for me to suppress those desires, but maybe because he thought that it would be possible to satisfy that desire after such a long time, the Orc Leaders penis slowly stood erect. It was mentioned in Dianas introduction of me, wasnt it? I am the Dungeon Master of the Man Eating Dungeon. That is why I lead demons. Now then, which do you prefer? Will you get along with that Orc against your will, or will you willingly get along with me? Opening her eyes that were thin like thread just a bit bigger, Chana muttered sounding like she was in a hurry. AhahaThis is quite da villain Ive run inta. I feel like I can understand why Diana fell for ya. I surrender, I surrender so Id like for ya ta pardon me from bein raped by the Orc. Sure, well then, the contract is complete. Snapping my fingers, I had the Orc return. The Orc Leader was discontented, but I gave the order for Shiro to comfort him. Since it would take time to go outside, Shiro started to service the Orc further in the room. Even though she was so frightened of the man that was the original body for the Orc Leader when she was Human, now she is able to stack her body up on his while looking like she is having fun. It might have been good that Shiro was turned into a demon. At the same time, Sara came back bringing along Harry and Fred. The black Satyr Fred was triumphantly pulling Harrys hand, and the white futanari Incubus Harry had deflowering blood dripping from his crotch, but even so, his penis was standing half erect in arousal, and was coming along with his hand being pulled by Fred. Chana. From now on, you will become my subordinate. Well then, I will now return those children. From today onwards, those children who are subordinates under my direct control will become your new leader. Fred, Harry. From today onwards, Chana is yours. The two of you should have fun with her. Giving the instruction to Diana, she lifted up the still restrained Chana with her threads, and made her stand up. At a height where it would be easy for the two who were still petite in stature to rape her from front and back, she fixed her and a position where both of her legs were opened up. Eh!? Hold on? I didnt hear anythin about that? Whats tha meanin of this!? Chana was confused and raised a panicked voice. Her old friend Diana gave a reply sounding mischievous. You, like embracing children, right? Because it was done to you against your will by adults when you were a child, being embraced by an adult is scary for you, isnt it? Thats why, the ones that will embrace you isnt going to be that Orc, but those children. Itll be fine to have you embraced by Goshujin-sama as well afterwards, you know? Ah, situations where I dont take da lead is somethin Im not good at. So, can we talk about this? That was a surprising reply. Unexpectedly, she might not be used to it. Lets leave the detailed accounts for later. Chana, in celebration of you becoming my subordinate, let us welcome you. First off, I would like for you to enjoy being embraced by the two that had turned into demons just now. Since you will also become a demon eventually. EhS, so hey? Harry? Fred? Chana displayed a frightened expression. It would seem that she really is weak with being violated in situations where she cant freely move about. Chana-samaYou have done various things to us up until now. Even though he had well-featured girl-like looks, Fred, who had gained confidence as a male, took one step forward. Chana-sama. Even though I said I didnt want it, you would put many, many strange toys, into my butt Expressing a timid expression on his boyish face, Harry approached her. You two. This girl is now your subordinate. You cant call her Chana-sama. Your master is me, and Chana is a subordinate to both you and me. You should get revenge for all of the stuff that was done to you up until now. Through the negotiations, Chana agreed to becoming my subordinate. The fact that I cannot believe that from the bottom of my heart is my weakness. Therefore, I would crush Chanas spirit a little, and make it so that I can dominate her. For that sake, there was a need to temporarily break her pride. From Chanas mouth, *Hii*, a small scream was raised. ChanaNow, I am Chanas Goshujin-sama. Return the favorto Chana-sama, to Chana, for all the things up until now? If Chana was benevolent being as a slave master, then surely a gentle physical intimacy would be awaiting her. In the event that that wasnt the case Jus stop it alreadyyyPlease, Im beggin ya While in a situation of being suspended in air, Chana the Poison-User raised a frail scream. It has been approximately one hour since they started. Over and over again, piercing cries of terrible volume resounded. They are screams that seemed like the nearby garrison would come flying in if this place hadnt been underground and soundproof like I heard it was. The one that was raising screams over and over again was, Chana. Other than the times that Diana went in to give Chana a massage so that her blood circulation wouldnt stagnate, everything was left up to both Harry and Fred. Of course, I had intended to immediately stop them if they were to try to perform acts that would cause her to lose parts of her body or her life, but something like that didnt happen even a single time. The boys continued to endlessly tease Chana for one hour. After licking her breasts, coating aphrodisiacs on her nipples, her asshole, and the area around her vagina and on her clitoris, and moderately attacking her sexuallythey left her alone. If she thought that they would thrust their penis into her vagina, they would immediately pull out and both Harry and Fred would play with each other. Commanding her to service them with her mouth, once Chana who continued her fellatio felt aroused, they would make her stop there. Commencing with cunnilingus from the front and back, they relentlessly continued to lick her vagina and asshole until love juices would come oozing out, then once they estimated that Chanas waist would start jumping up, they would abandon her and then the two of them would go into a sixty-nine position in front of Chana and start servicing each other. Being suspended in midair in a state of having both hands restrained and having her legs opened up, Chana wasnt allowed to mix in with them nor was she even allowed to comfort herself. I let down my guard thinking that they were children. No, it might be because they are children butThese kids, they are considerably nasty. DianaaaPlease, I beg ya. Undo tha restraintsI cant cum. I cant cum at allllI feel like Ill go crazy, Im already goin crazyyy She already might not have the willpower to raise screams. While being embraced by me, Diana gazed at me with upturned eyes. The boys had asked me to embrace Diana in front of Chana. I didnt have any reason to refuse, and since I understood what their aim was, I enjoyed having sex with Diana in a lax manner. I whispered to Diana with a low voice. Diana gave her reply with a loud voice on purpose. Chana, I really want to help you out as your friend very much. But I am Goshujin-samas slave, and you are the subordinate of those children who are Goshujin-samas slaves. Since I am unable to make any commands, dont you think that you have no choice but to make a request to your Goshujin-sama? With those words, Chana looked at the children looking like she was in despair. The two small demons looked at their former mistress looking like they were having fun. IIm beggin ya, HarryFredNo, Goshujin-samaI want ta cum, I want ya ta let me cummm. This half-dead state, I cant endure it anymoreee Hearing that voice, the boys appeared to be very delighted. What should we do, Fred? Looking like he was having fun, Harry asked that of the boy next to him. Goshujin-sama, what should we do? As if to answer him, Fred came asking that to me. You cant go breaking Chana. She is also my valuable subordinate. As for how far you can break her, since youve most likely thoroughly tested it out on-siteWell, you can go as far as just a little before the limit. You boys, please become slave masters that are a little bit kind. Chana had driven these kids to the brink of breaking, and it was easy to imagine her stopping right there. Since the children might not understand what moderation is, there was a need to give them a certain amount of warning butThere probably wasnt much need to worry. Hearing those words, Harry turned towards me and said this. Um, Goshujin-samaIsince there are various things I want to do, with FredCould you take a small break, in the neighboring room? Well, since Diana was tortured for more than half a day in a similar situation, I dont think that Chana will break all that easily either. As expected, since it would be bad to leave her hanging for a long period of time, I had the restraints on both of her legs removed. The ebony-skinned Fred, the tan-skinned Chana, and the white-skinned Harry, they lied on top of each other as if they were depicting gradation. A small puddle of incontinence and love juices had already been created at Chanas feet. Sometimes taking a look at the situation from Freds view point, Diana and I moved to the neighboring room, took a break, and had a meal. From the neighboring room, voices could be heard alternating between being screams and being coquettish. Sorry to keep you waiting, Goshujin-sama. Since the preparations have been made, please come over. The time that Fred came to call us over was after more than an hour had passed since we left them. It was around the time after I had ejaculated a second time inside of Dianas vagina, had made a general check of Chanas medicine racks, and was wondering if they were done or not. Come on, Chana. You need to greet our Goshujin-sama. Chana-saN, no, Chana. Y, you need to plead just like how you always made us go, got it? The two imps had gaudily decorated Chana with various toys. Chana went face up in a place of the medicinal plant field where the soil was bare, turned towards me, and opened up her legs into the shape of an M. Opening up her butt cheeks with her own hands, she emphasized her wet crotch as if to make a display of it. There was a blindfold mask that covered up the upper half of her face. An aroma that had a faint amount of stimulatives was wafting about from a small measuring cylinder that was made from porcelain. Most likely it was a sort of enema liquid. Chanas abdomen was swelled up a bit, and a stopper with feathers attached was crammed into her asshole. It were as if it were an abstruse flower arrangement. Underneath the blindfold mask, those thin eyes of hers were probably wide open and shedding tears. Tears had run down Chanas cheeks, and the dried traces could be faintly seen. Her mouth was slovenly slightly open, and drool was dripping out. GoGoshujin-samaChana isa slave ta childish cocksand is a cowardly bitch, tha is scared of adult cocksBut, buttttIf its Goshujin-samas Goshujin-sama, then even an adult cock is fine With a frail voice, Chana expressed words of submission. Harry showed a pitiful-looking face, and Fred looked delighted as he strongly pinched Chanas nipple. Hyaah!? Tha hurts, sorry, sorry. Did Chana make some sort o mistake? The master and servant relationship was completely reversed. Fred pointed out the mistake with a soft voice. Listen well, Chana. Why are you giving permission to our Goshujin-sama? It isnt is fine. You should beg for it with a please, you know? After saying that, Fred looked this way. Really similar to Shiro, they were eyes of a puppy that was looking for praise. No, by some chance, this kid might be a hunting dog. Fred, you understand things very well. Although there is no need for you to be so strict, it is very good that you are able to act while thinking about things for my sake. If raised well, Fred might become an excellent employee. There might be a need for me to warn him so that he doesnt become severe, but I will need to take this into careful consideration. AahIm terribly sorryYour adult cock, into ChanaPlease smash it into da perverted Chana tha gets aroused by child cocks! Chana finally raised a petitioning voice. Seeing that manner of speaking, I made a small laugh and called out to Sara with a low voice. Hey, it looks like this girl is similar to you, Sara, in the way that she gets aroused when she uses vulgar words. Shiro and Diana heard that and giggled, while Sara made an indignant face. I dont have thread-like eyes like that girl, and Im not that much of a pervert! It looks like she isnt self-aware of it. I might need to punish her a bit. Hee, is that so. As her fellow pervert, I had thought of filling you up with plenty of cum after this though, Sara. If you arent a pervert, then I suppose I should do it another time, shouldnt I? These words promptly showed effect. After all, once Olivia returns, Sara will have to go to Abrams imperial court. Since well be in the same town, its not like we wouldnt be able to meet each other, but it will probably be difficult for her to immediately be embraced by me like she can now. I, I get it, Ill admit it! I amSara is, a pervert that gets aroused from having vulgar words thrown at her! Thats why, thats why, lets have more sex! You villain! After making a small laugh, I left Sara with the words after this, and then left her alone. Surely, she was making eyes like that of an abandoned puppy. Approaching the spot where Chana was still saying begging words, I whispered close to her ear. From now on, I will pour my cum into you. I will penetrate your small pussy over and over again, turn it into a sloppy mess, and pump demon cum into it. Got it? Please. Give demon semen, ta ChanaPlease. Chana, do you understand what will happen to you if I do this? I asked her that question while lightly playing with Chanas clitoris with my fingertip. My penis was already raring to go, but I wanted to confirm things just in case. The twos training was flawless, as the inside of Chanas vagina was already melting with heat. Whatllhappen ta me? You will also turn into a demon. Just like DianaJust like Harry and Fred. You will become a demon, loyal to me. At the same time I finished speaking, I arranged my penis, and penetrated her all at once. Having been teased halfway for two hours, Chana swallowed up my penis as if it were being sucked in. Oohooo, OoooOoo!! Maybe because all of the saved up shares were released all at once, Chanas body convulsed repeatedly in short intervals, and she reached her climax all at once. No, its scary, an adults huge thin, is inside a me! Its inside a meI dont wan it, adult cock is scaryUun, Aah Even her body that was trembling in fear, because it was completely in sexual excitement, her being captivated was faster. Her horrified voice saying that it was scary included a sweet sound before she knew it, and her waist had started undulating. When I reached the deepest I could go in, I could tell that something was hitting the tip of my penis. Aah, could it be Goshujin-sama. Chanathe inside of her stomach, all of it is clean. Harry reported that while fidgeting. Then that means, could it be liquid medicine? Right now, inside of Chanas stomach, a specially made Slime that Chana raised is jammed in there. A Slime!? I couldnt hide my surprise at Freds words. Slimes were a variety of primitive plants, and they would occasionally appear in wetlands. They were a variety of plant that was a gelatinous insectivore, that did not have any sort of intelligence, would react and engulf things that touched itThat was all that it was recognized to be. Since the ones that grew up to be bigger would sometimes engulf unfortunate travellers and animals and cause them to die, they were treated as things similar to demons by the public. I had heard that according to their classification, they secreted strong acidic liquid and were things that could melt flesh but Could it be, you did selective breeding for the sake of doing this sort of thing? I asked that to Chana who was still blindfolded. Stopping my waists movements, I teased her by leaving only the tip of my penis put inside of her. AhNo, stop it, pullin out, dont pull it out Chana? That isnt what Im asking about, you know? Putting my finger tips in her small mouth, I groped about inside of her mouth. Chanas long tongue licked my fingers, and started servicing it. Pulling my fingers out, I gripped her cheek and slightly raised her face up. Shall I pull the butt plug out just like this? It seemed that those words worked splendidly. How Chana impatiently twisted her body was in no way her trying to escape. Come now, answer me. Chana, what is inserted inside of your butt? Maybe because her shyness swelled up at this late point in time, or maybe because it was some other sort of arousal, Chanas cheeks blushed. Tha isa selectively bred Slime -desuuIts a variety o hyphae, similar ta SlimesDa acidity is weak but, it possessesvirulencean through selective breedin, da poison was taken outIt was made ta be inserted, together wit aphrodisiacsAah, ahn. Goshujin-samaaa, Im beggin ya, da scary thing, I want more o da scary thing! Are there, more of them? There are, there areAll of em, I give them to yaEveryone, belongs ta Goshujin-sama an da others after all Yosh. After hearing that, I once again thrust my penis into Chana, and repeatedly took it in and out of her. AaAaAaAAAHHHAdult cock, nooIts reachinnn, its goin to a place, tha child cock doesnt reachhh Chanas body is petite to the point where even I who doesnt have a large build or anything could easily lift her up. Even when compared to Shiro, she is a bit smaller. Thats why, while still inserting it while facing her in the missionary position, I lifted Chana up and tried standing up. Hii!? From the blindfolded Chanas point of view, she probably didnt understand what was happening for an instant. Her tightening became stronger, and her slender legs wrapped around my waist to press harder. Even her hands that she had used to split open her butt on her own had gone around to my back so that she wouldnt fall, and she took the form of her clinging onto me. With her being in a situation that was similar to me holding her like a baby and cuddling her, Chanas waist lowered due to her own weight, and I automatically penetrated deep into her due to my penis. S, so deep!? Arching her head back, Chanas head went face up. Opening up one hand, I grabbed the back of Chanas head, pulled her towards me, and stole her lips. She seemed to have been surprised at first, but she immediately entwined her tongue around mind. For a short while, she entwine her tongue around mine as if she forgot how to breath. When I became aware of it, my pants were considerably wet with Chanas love juices. Now then, Chana. Its about time for you to get close to climaxing, isnt it? The magical power that accumulated in my penis was slowly permeating into the interior of Chanas womb. The pulsation had become readable, and I could tell that a wave of climax was approaching. I will pour a lot of cum into your womb. I will have your current obscene and unsightly self as you reach your climax seen. By everyone When I whispered that close to her ear, I tore off the blindfold. !! In the surroundings, the audience that was sexually excited from seeing us respectively started to have sex. Sara was loudly encouraging the now timid Harry while being ravished herself, and was caressing Harrys female genitalia with her fingers while being ravished. Fred jumped at Diana who had gotten onto all fours on her own and was inviting him by raising her butt up high, pressed down on her butt, and ravished her from behind. It seemed that Shiro had already finished the first round, was licking and sucking on the Orc Leaders penis as if playing a harmonica while lying down face up, and was enjoying afterplay by means of the Orc Leaders tongue. The women, while playing around so obscenely, looked at Chana. At the moment she felt their piercing gazes and her tension was driven up, similar to the blindfold, I pulled out the plug with bird tail feathers that was stuck in Chanas buttAnd at the same time I pulled it out, I released my semen in one go. I slightly felt how the cum was pouring into her at her abdomen that was stuck onto me. EhIm bein seen, byeveryone, bein watched!!!?? Chanas climax arrived after a short delay. From her lower abdomen to her abdomen to her chest, trembling similar to convulsions arrived, and while she raised shouts that didnt turn into words, both her arms and legs tightened around me. Maybe because she couldnt endure it any longer, a loud sound was made, and ooze that gave off steam gushed out from Chanas asshole. AhAaahAaaahMuguh Her climax shout sounded like a low groan. Stealing her lips so as to stop it, I suck on her tongue, and play-bit it. Chanas eyes that were thin like string grandly opened wide, slowly became murky with lust, and became charmed. Clinging onto me with all her might, strength slowly left Chanas body, and she collapsed face up. As expected, even if the ground was a soil portion, it was not good for her to fall face up onto it. Supporting her waist that still had my penis pierced into it with both hands, I prevented her fall. Harry and Fred came near, and laid Chanas body down. Minute trembling ran along Chanas whole body. She had not yet regained consciousness, but it seemed that the demonization had started. Things that seemed like botanical thread or like small ivy started to blend with her hair and fingertips. The ends of her shoulders and the back parts of her fingers became hard like tree bark. The coloring of her lower abdomen fell out, and the skin from her waist down when from a light yellowish-brown to close to white. Aah, I see. So, your real nature is this. What was created there was, an Alraune. She was a plant demon that possessed a human figure, could lead people astray with her scream, and possessed poison. At the very least, Chana changed into a demon that possessed a nature that was really similar to that. Eliott-sama, that was splendid. With this, I can also end things without killing my friend. Diana said that, woke up Chana, and moved her to the couch. Theyve known each other for a long time, so they are probably precious comrades to each other. It really is great that she was able to become a demon without any problems. Thinking about things that far, I suddenly thought back upon it. Its great that she became a demon. Is that, really true? Whats wrong, Goshujin-samaaa? S, so heyThe promise, youll keep to it, right? My thoughts were brought back by Shiro and Saras voices. Thats right, this is something where theres no use in thinking about it. Aah, how about we keep to the promise right now. Shiro. Hold Sara down and turn her butt this way. Now then, Ive kept you waiting. Your butt or your pussy, which one do you want me to violate? Leisurely spending time until close to dawn, we collected ourselves, and slept on top of a bed for the first time in a while. Chapter 56: Assassin’s Guild - From Noon Til Night Chapter 56: Assassins Guild C From Noon Til Night Translator: Manga0205 The next morning. Having spent the night just like that at Chanas refuge, I had the various plants and fungi that Chana was researching identified. The poison and medicines would probably prove useful, that this wasnt the time for them. Going by the details I heard from Diana and Chana, the chief of the Assassins Guild, the demon called the Snake Princess is a female type Mazoku possessing the lower half of a serpent called a Lamia. Upon my knowledge, I had heard that that was a demon that was in the far eastern continent, but I had no idea why she would be here. Well, if I were to say that, the Arachne is also a demon that existed in the folklore of the north, and I had never heard of demons making their appearance like it was natural. Of course, it would probably be different if I were to go to the Demon World, but I dont even know there the Demon World is. I left the handling of the carriage to Shiro, who was familiar with Abram, and to Dahlia, who had an outward appearance that was hard to be suspicious of, then called Astarte in exchange. Placing the map of Abrams underground waterways that Diana possessed in the center, we thought of conquering measures. Currently, we came up with a certain extent of measures. The creation of an underground room was a considerably big job as long as natural caverns werent used. Even with just creating a small room, at the minimum, there was a need to take the earth that was there away to some other place. If the detailed stoppage points and worries such as the reinforcement of walls and drainage controls were to be brought up, there would probably be too many of them to count. In regards to excavating the ground, it is said that the required amount of time and labor needed would greatly differ depending on if there are specialized devices or Dwarves being employed. Abrams waterways were established by the river and waterways that were originally there, and only a portion of the routes were changed to make them easier to use. Even if we say that they made use of the river that was originally there, digging waterways to various places of the town and shutting a portion of them underground as underground waterways should have been some astounding technological strength. This town planning that was performed 30 years ago, even if there were towns that mimicked it afterwards, there was no way that there would be many towns that could compare favorably with it within this country. (Then again, that was only because the site called Abram was in contact with a large river though) In any case, their specialization is that high. Thats why, they didnt make it with that much wide space. Moreover, since it was probably made airtight in order to increase its durability, the ventilation not being very good was a constant. Thats why, volatile paralysis gas would probably display effectiveness. Thats what I thought. That prediction wasnt wrong. However, that was only with the condition of in an area that a Human can go in and out of. As a possibility, the possibility that that Snake Princesss location is directly connected to the underground waterways is high. Astarte pointed that out sounding disinterested, and when the map of the underground waterways and the passages meant to maintain them was overlapped with the map that indicated the Assassins Guilds location, we learned that there was a high probability that the area that the Snake Princess stayed at was in the underground waterwaysMoreover, we learned which directions where the waterways that were close to it would diverge. Abrams underground waterways are extensive, and if one didnt have to think about the risk of being seen from above ground, it would be possible to directly go to around 70% of the towns interior. It would probably be difficult to obtain this map unless one bribed people on the class of being the ones responsible for Abrams public order or the ones in charge of its construction. Even for the military, having this known to other countries or hostile forces would be a dangerous affair. I dont have any positive proof as to where this was obtained from, but there is one prospect that I can think of. The reason why the Assassins Guild could raise accomplishments with a small number of people is probably because they used this map and had such mobility. And then, the Lamia who is the single remaining chief of the Assassins Guild, if she were to take a step in the wrong direction, there was a high possibility that she would escape into this underground waterway. If it comes to that, we wont be able to comfortably walk throughout the town. One way or another, we need to set up a trapWe need to either make it so that we wont let her escape, or fix her route even if she does escape Hey, hey, Eliott. As far as I know, Ive heard that Lamias are considerably strong demons even when they are alone butDo you think that well be able to deal with her somehow with our fighting power? Sara brought in a reasonable retort. It would be a stupid plan to hit her from the front. Unless we use some sort of trick and make her powerless, we dont stand a chance at winning. I want to control her if its possible, but just like with Arachne, if we make a single mistake, well be killed in no time at all. Olivia and the others would return the day after tomorrow. News of their return would arrive by tomorrow early morning at the earliest. In other words, the Assassins Guild being negligent would probably only last for today at the longest. If we dont achieve victory by tonight, we have no chance of winning. We repeatedly analyzed whether we could do this or that while comparing the investigation results about the Assassins Guilds fighting power and the map with the fighting power and tools that we have in our possession. However, no matter what we could do, we couldnt reach a solution to the problem of there is a high possibility that there is an escape route in the underground waterway, and there is no means to stop the Snake Princess in the event that she escapes into the underground waterway. We thought of various things, but we still couldnt find a clue for the solution. Around that time, I finally started to feel hunger. I didnt know the brightness since we were underground, but is it about time for lunch? When I had thought that, Dahlia and Shiro come with meals for everyone prepared. Master, we have brought enough meals for everyone. This town, it sure is amazing. Even if I didnt make it myself, or even if I didnt go into an inn, to think that they would be selling light meals on the street The thing with the sandwiches here, theyre cheap and deliciousss? Since long ago, Adventurers and mercenaries without much money would line up for them. Though, since my identity was almost found out, I asked Dahlia to buy them? It looks like you got good amount of extras from the Oji-san, didnt you. Having never left the mining village before, it would seem that Dahlia really did go into a state of being a country bumpkin just like I did. For the time being, it looks like I was correct in putting her together with Shiro who was familiar with this town. Sara and Diana raised shouts of joy at the aroma of bread that wafted from the baskets that were in the twos hands, and the two boys that had just turned into demons also had their stomachs rumble the moment they saw the meals and blushed from it. Well, although we did lightly snack on things like pastries since last night, they continued to move about until morning. Of course they would get hungry. Even the completely exhausted Chana finally woke up. Wha, is wit this peaceful atmosphereAh, Id be happy if there was some food fer me too Ah, tha was wrong. Um, Goshujin-sama Being half awake, maybe because she remembered what happened last night, Chana suddenly revised her tone. Aah, its fine if you act as you normally do. Its not like Im thinking of controlling every aspect of your life, and I wont do something like punish you because I dont like your way of speaking. Eh? Chana stared in puzzlement at my words. For her, she has probably never experienced such a loose domination relationship up until now. Looking at Diana, then looking at me, she approached with a face that looked like she understood something. I feel like I can somehow understand da reason why Diana called out ta me. It looks like yave gotten quite comfortable, havent ya? Diana pointed out an open seat with her gaze, and Chana sat down in it without any spirit. Well, this place was originally Chanas residence after all. So, whatre ya discussin right now? Before answering Chanas question, I made an announcement as the leader of everyone here. Leaving that talk for laterFirst, lets have a meal. Honestly, Im so hungry that Im at my limit. The sandwiches that Dahlia and Shiro bought were a so-called deluxe version of rations aimed for travelers. They were things where soft, round bread, instead of hard bread, was cut into about half, and not just cheese, butter and smoked food but even pickled slices of fish and finely chopped vegetables are inserted in between the two pieces of bread. In exchange for not being able to be preserved, it became a lunch whose price became a bit lower from them using cheap, fresh food productsThats probably about it. Well, it would probably be more convenient if it were wrapped in something like cloth or paper, but for this handheld lunch that was sold cheaply, it would be difficult to use something as high-class as paper. Ive heard stories that in the country to the east, they use something that was thinly cut from a soft qualitied wood and tanned as wrapping paper, but unfortunately, I havent seen the actual article for myself. While having our meal, we continued our discussion on how we would conquer the Assassins Guild. When I bit my sandwich, Chana, Harry, and Fred, the three of them looked at me like I was a mystery. Is there, something strange? When I tried asking them about it, Ah, noI, dont really. Goshujin-sama, may I? Harry and Fred made unclear responses. Maybe because she had become familiar with having an exchange of words with me ahead of them, Chana replied to my question. Harry an Fred are yer slaves, an I am a slave ta these two Goshujin-samas, ya know? Normally, da master wouldnt have somethin like meals together with slaves, an theres a reputation tha da meals given ta slaves would be da masters leftovers. Even Diana and Astarte were in agreement with those words. Well, I did think that Goshujin-sama originally wasnt raised with that sort of upbringingAnd I dont think that that is the masters responsibility either. As long as Im properly dominated, I guess Id be satisfied with that It might be about time for me to teach Eliott-sama about that sort of behavior of the ruling classes Since we are slaves to your great self, I think it would be good for you to have a bit more solemnity. I see, thats, well, since Im not anything like a noble, I was indifferent to that sort of lifestyle. Even with employees, since I had never used them up until I dominated Dahlia, there was no way for me to know about that sort of common sense. Well, Ill think about it eventually, but doing that to you guys, would there be any good to that? If a time where I need to conduct myself like that in a public location comes, Ill think about it again. Things turned out like this due to the course of events, but I was raised as a commoner. Things like etiquette and the behavior and common sense of someones social classHonestly, its all just a pain. Saying that, I took a big bite out of the sandwich. The dressing that was used in the seasoning kind of got caught in my throat. Huh? This dressing, it kind of feels like it wont go down While presenting me a handkerchief, Dahlia answered my question. That isAccording to the shopkeeper, he used a material that is used in things like high class desserts, and after turning the dressing meant for seasoning into a jelly state, it seems it was sprinkled over. It was because if it were to spill out when carrying it around, the flavor with become thinner, thats what he said. I see, so this is the ability of a large city That jelly for dessert-use, come to think of it, is it that sweet, slime-like thing that we were given as an extra when I came to Abram with Astarte a little while ago? Certainly, that was an unusual food texture Aah, I got ittt? Shiro suddenly raised her voice. What is it, Shiro? Sara questioned her with a puzzled face, and Shiro, with a smug smile, This jelly, when you tilt it, it slides a bit, and how it wobbles a bitI thought that it resembled somethinggg. Its just like Goshujin-samas semen! Everyone had a grand coughing fit at that comment. Dahlia put her hand on her lips and blushed, while Sara coughed a lot and a portion of her food was spewed out. Diana, Chana, Harry and Fred, after the four of them coughed with all their might, they became dumbfounded and just watched the whole thing. Um, Shiro-san. Even Master isnt this thick each and every Dahlia! Youre saying too much! With what could probably be described as un ange passe (an angel is passing), an awkward silence flowed, and after reading the atmosphere, Chana started on another topic. C, come ta think of it, I remembered this from da talk of jelly but, dere was a bit of a strange child among da little plants tha I was raisin I thought, maybe I could close up da path wit it, but I guess its lackin a bit in strength? I thought it was a bit strange how when she tried to change the topic away from the jelly, only to end up at the same starting point, but for some reason, it seemed that Chana had a plant that she wanted to introduce.I could intuitively tell that she wanted to boast about something. Chana, that child, what kind of child is it? If youd like, could you show it to me? Yeah, sure? Im yer demon, an my children are there fer yer sake after all? This child is a mutation of Slime an Ooze, ya seeHuh? Hey, my body feels kinda strange in some places but, what is this? While explaining to Chana who had finally started to notice that she had turned into a demon, the time for lunch passed by. After hearing Chanas explanation, we were guided to her medicinal plant storehouse. This place was also, it was a secret passage that was directly connected to the underground waterways, and within there, a storehouse was created. Its dis child. Chana pointed out a single glass container. The glass container was transparent, and the wall on the other side of it could be seen through it. Well, though theres a limit ta its size, its at least able ta block up a narrow path. Tha bein said, when usin one of this size ta block up a path, da thickness is pretty good Hearing her explanation, I had her show me a small sample to test out. This is, wouldnt this work out by some chance? Reviewing the map a second time, I thought about the amount of my own magical power, and the number of the things that I just saw. When I put together only the rough estimate in my head, it resulted in me thinking that things will unexpectedly work out. Chana, prepare as many of those as possible. Ill return to the room, and refine the strategy. Surprisingly, this just might work out. Just past noon, we were walking through the underground waterways. Although I had heard that the underground waterway security was rare, if we are unlucky enough to encounter them, the strategy will come to nothing. Therefore, we slowly advanced while checking the map. Abrams underground waterways had two types where one was the shallow type that had a cover over the waterway, and the other was the deep type where the ground is excavated. And the area close to the Assassins Guild was the latter. Since the waterway, which was wide enough for three Humans to walk side-by-side, had a water gate that would open up on occasions such as heavy rain, it seemed that there was a chance that it would be full, but I could only guess that it normally had a depth of going a little bit past my knees. If it was with this amount of water, it was probably plenty possible for a Lamia to swim in it. In that case, it might be possible to deceive her. When we arrived at the point we planned for beforehand, I drew a simple magic formation on a foothold using blackboard chalk while I had Shiro keep watch on the surroundings. Its not like my magical power was all that large. According to the plan, I would need to do the same thing five more times, so I needed to reduce the consumption as much as possible The catalyst was bones that I had been stockpiling in the dungeon up until now. In truth, if it were possible to produce the whole thing with this, the biggest consumption of magical power would be reduced, but I couldnt take that much time to do so. If I could abundantly use even magical power, then it would be possible to do summoning even without a catalyst, but I cant do something so luxurious. When the several minutes long ritual ended, the bones started to move, multiplied, and produced several Skeletons. Attaching the shovels and leather boots and other things such as boards that I had Harry and Fred carry here on to them, I then properly specified the actions that they should perform once things turned into the specified situation. Skeletons had no intelligence, but in exchange for being completely unable to be of practical use, if they were appointed actions beforehand like Golems, it was possible to make them do fairly complex actions. Of course, since I cant do something as dexterous as suddenly altering them, it would really become a serious matter if I were to screw up the specifications here. After about five minutes, there were only shovel holding, leather boot wearing, grandly misshapen Skeletons with twigs and boards bundled on their arms and loins remaining there. I dont think that it would happen, but I had them squat inside of the water so that it would be even just a bit more difficult to spot them if someone were to pass by, and ordered them to hide and be on standby. After repeating this five more times, then performing a large-scale gambit in a different location, by the time we went above ground, the sun had already gone down. We were dead tired, but after a little while, we had to perform our attack on the Assassins Guild. Traveling along the underground waterway once again, we returned to Chanas refuge, and after taking a meal, I had everyone take a nap while I embraced Dahlia in order to replenish my magical power. The sun completely set, and the gates surrounding Abram closed. At that point in time, we were woken up by Harry and Fred, and we hurriedly started to prepare. I had Shiro be on standby in the underground waterway, and I had the carriage stop close to the building where the entrance to the Assassins Guild was at. Diana and Chana entered the Assassins Guild. At the same time, I activated the water basin that was carried onto the carriage, and confirmed the images and sounds that entered from Dianas pendant. Things were going well so far. Now then, this time, its our turn to attack. Chapter 57: Assassin’s Guild - Assault Chapter 57: Assassins Guild C Assault Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- And so, the expeditionary force was annihilated. I believe that the Spider Princess will return by tomorrow. The Assassins Guild assembly hall was an underground storage room that had the width of a small pub. Diana stood at the center of the room, and was explaining the situation to the members that were sitting scattered around her. Of course, the contents were the results were continuing just as the Assassins Guild hypothesized when in fact it wasnt. The ones surrounding her were three people that seemed like low class leaders, and about eight men that felt like they were about to go into a fight who seemed like common members. Chana was confined in another room, and I was unable to understand her state from my side. Just as I had heard, it would seem that the Assassins Guild doesnt have that many people in their actual work unit. At the back of the room, there was a hole covered by a thin curtain, separating it from the rest of the room. The hole wasnt small, and most likely, it had a width that was about twice the size of underground storage room. It seemed that a small torch was lit inside of it, and the shadow of someone that existed inside of it swayed. If said in a sloppy way of speaking, it was strange-looking. Maybe because it was stretching out from the underground waterway, there was the waist of a large snake that looked like it was the size of a Human torso or maybe larger. At the tip of it, the upper half of what seemed to be a female was attached. Because only the shadow could be seen, I was unable to infer an accurate size, but the intimidating air was quite strong. Diana, that must have been arduous. The voice that resounded from the other side of the curtain was high like the chime of a bell, and it felt that she was young just from hearing her voice. However, that voice held a cruel feeling that she would innocently take a life, and gave a kind of fear different from that of Arachnes. That expeditionary forces woman commander, she must have been played with by Arachne, and died after knowing pleasure. Honestly, that girl is a kind fellowIn any case, our nest is secure with this. Once Arachne has returned tomorrow, we shall have to give you all a reward. The Lamias tone felt as if it had the elegance of some foreign country. It might be an aristocratic wording, but I havent heard Olivia using this sort of wording. (T/L note: The Lamia speaks in a regal, elegant way. Similar to the Miko in No Game No Life.) Chana stuck her head out from the room, and made a small nod to Diana. It would seem that the preparations were completed. No, there is no need for that. Besides, Grandols Dungeon Master was quite an excellent person. Diana saw that, and continued the conversation. Hearing those words, we also started our preparations. Fumu, it is good that you were able to obtain his cooperation. What sort of fellow was he? Without noticing Chanas movements, the Lamia invited Diana to continue. Yes, he was a user of fearsome magic, and was a Mazoku that employs demons. Even his subordinates, they were capable enough to not let down their guard but Somehow, she was treated as quite the big shot in a place that Im not at. The members listened to her story as if taken in by interest, and the Lamia made a face that was only a bit puzzled. The topic of demons other than herself, well, it was probably something rare for them as well. Fumu. The expeditionary force being dispatched was inevitable, I suppose that it could be described as such. So, what happened to that fellow? In the battle with the expeditionary force this time, I received a lot of supportAnd our Assassins Guild has gone under his protection. You bitch, what are you saying? Irritation and bloodlust instantly blended into the Lamias voice. It seems that she was an opponent with a short fuse. It seemed that the surrounding members were also startled for an instant, but they started to move to try and surround Diana who was the target of that bloodlust. That person had said this. That if there are those that do not oppose him, then do not kill them! However, together with those words, Diana dropped a glass container that she carried onto the floor. A clear sound was made, and the thin glass broke. What was inside of the glass container was a volatile paralysis poison, Stunner. Matching up with that timing, Chana also unleashed a large amount of paralysis poison.Together with Diana, she got paralyzed herself and collapsed. In regards to Diana, probably half of this was an act. Since after that girl turned into a demon, her resistance towards poisons had increased even further. Yosh, go! Meanwhile, inside the carriage above ground. Almost simultaneous with when Diana started, I gave the order to the war potential that lurked inside of the carriage. Having confirmed that there werent any people in the vicinity, the entrance guard was mesmerized by Astarte in advance, and was made powerless. I had a unit of Skeletons that I called forth beforehand barge in. After that, I had mask-wearing Orcs barge in. Naturally, the medicinal plants that would be an antidote were plaited in the masks as a countermeasure against the paralysis poison. With this, they will probably be able to fight once the gas fades a bit. With the Orc Leader at the lead, the unit of five Orcs chased after the Skeletons, and barged in. In the fight with the expeditionary force, the former Red Crow Orcs had decreased considerably. They werent strong in terms of physical strength, but there were ten Skeletons that the volatile gas had absolutely no effect on. After them, there were five Orcs that came in after the gas weakened a bit. The other party had a total of eleven assassins, and one Lamia whose true strength was unknown. I dont know how much of an effect the paralysis poison will show but with this, we had no other hands to play other than to press and cut our way forward. With it not being just me, I gave the instruction for the remaining members to put on masks, and we all marched into the Assassins Guild ourselves. Sending fifteen soldiers ahead of us, we only went in behind them. It was a fight that was sufficiently in our favor butI cant let my guard down. After all, Im not suited for battle. [Illustration] The fight progressed favorably. With the surprise attack by means of the paralysis poison, Stunner, that had become gaseous, about five of the assassin became unable to move. Even the remaining members, they struggled against the Skeletons that didnt receive any effect from the gas. Most likely, there were probably several people that possessed the ability to easily defeat things on the level of the Skeletons mixed in with the group, but there was no way for them to demonstrate those abilities until the gas weakens. Against six assassins, there were ten Skeletons and five Orcs. If we press and cut through with roughly twice their number, as long as there isnt a large difference in their strength, our victory is assured. With Astarte at the lead, we advanced through the conquered passage. When we entered the room, the Orc Leaders brand new large mace meant for narrow passage use had smashed half of an opposing assassins face like it was an egg. Cease your resistance! If you get down and stop moving, we will not attack you! At the same time that I shouted that, two of them cast away their weapons and got down. There only remained three more and then the Lamia. I had instructed the Skeletons beforehand to not attack those that got down or collapsed. I had commanded the Orcs to do the same, but since they dont listen all that well when theyve gone into a bloody frenzy, there was a need for me to go out directly. And then, what I had the biggest concern about was Hou, so you are Grandols Dungeon Master? I had heard you were a Mazoku, but you have an appearance that is almost no different from a frail Human. Could you show me the face that is underneath that toy-like mask? It was this girl. The curtain was already torn away, and her figure was illuminated by the faint cellar lamp and had dimly stood out. The upper half of her body, her back and the backs of her hands were covered in small scales, but it was that of a beautiful woman. The lower half of her body, from her waist to the base of her thighs were a blend of Human and snake, and from there it lead to a body of a large snake. Behind the curtain, there was a deep hole where several wooden logs and stone pillars were installed horizontally and diagonally. Most likely, the Lamia used these to move about in the hole. The Lamia had already risen up to our side and with a tail thicker than the Orc Leaders arm, she had already knocked three Skeletons into a wall and destroyed them. She had prepared an oriental falchion in her hand and was exchanging blows with an Orc, but seeing that she had no problem with hurling words at me in the middle of that, the difference in our strength was clear. At the very least, it would be tough unless we surrounded her with several people including the Orc Leader. I had anticipated this, but similar to Arachne, her battle ability is incomparably high. No, compared to Arachne who relied on poison and using weak points, Lamia might be higher in direct battle ability. Aah, thats right, Snake Princess. If I were alone, I would be frail. Thats why, I want you and the Assassins Guild. Thats why, I came here like this to show you our abilities. Although I hit her with frivolous talk, the possibility of bringing her to the negotiation table is exceedingly low. The Assassins Guild was managed by Arachne and Lamia, and one of the sources of money was the Lanvelt House. On top of that, I have killed Arachne. I dont know how deep the relationship between Lamia and Arachne is, but even if she calculated it calmly, or if she succumbed to fury, the possibility of proceeding with negotiations amicably is extremely low. Thats why, there is no other choice, than to make her submit by force. Ho, so you dare say that. This is why the likes of Humans are soMu, neverthelessCould it be. It seems that Lamia has noticed. Why, was the Dungeon Master here. Why, was her own pawn obeying me. In that case, there was no time. Until the preparations are complete, lets stall for time even if its just a little bit. Get her. With those words, the Orcs attacked Lamia all together. Even the remaining Skeletons, half of it was to obstruct Lamia. In that time, while calling out in order to throw Lamias concentration out of order, we scattered gunpowder that we ourselves had compounded. At the back, Sara had started the aria for her spell. Astarte used an illusion spell, making the surroundings blurred. Yeah, Snake Princess. It is that possibility. It would seem that the gears in Arachnes head turn faster than yours. A Skeleton that was on standby at the back stealthily approached me. Having clothes that imitated mine, wearing the same mask as me, and having a Slime mixed together with large amounts of iron scraps, pebbles and fine gunpowder entwined around its entire body, it was a misshapen scarecrow. Naturally, I had it carry a magic tool that transmits voices. The falchion glimmered, and the Orc Leader bore an injury on the tip of his shoulder and let out a voice of rage. Arrested by her strong tail, one Orc raised a grating scream. Arachne, fought against me, and died. Before the opponent could comprehend it properly, I declared that with a loud voice so that she wouldnt refuse that comprehension. Wha!? Impossible, there is no way that Kagome would lose to a fellow like your damned self!? Lamias face was dyed scarlet. It was anger. Kagome, that was probably Arachnes real name. However, that fact no longer held any meaning. It seems that Lamia isnt as composed as Arachne. Just as she appeared, she might be a young demon. In that case, is there an opening I can take advantage of? Its fine if you dont believe me, howeverDiana? In order to cut off Lamias gaze, I had the secret weapon that lied in wait make a move. Guah!? Lamia raised a small scream, and arched her back backwards. It was a shooting from above, which was normally impossible. Reflexively turning towards the origin of the shot, what was at the end of Lamias gaze was the figure of Diana having changed into a Spider Mazoku and clinging onto the ceiling with the power stolen from Arachne. When Diana ungrudgingly abandoned her small bow, she escaped from Lamias attack range, and retreated to our direction. By that time, I had already returned to the entrance of the room and switched places with the Skeleton that was on standby. Diana got down behind the scarecrow that imitated me, and while minding the line of fire at her back, she turned about to Lamia. This, is the power that I gave to Diana. After provoking Lamia through the magic tool, Diana then made the final blow. The Spider Princess was defeated, killed, and had that power stolen by Goshujin-samaGoshujin-sama, gave this power to me. He plundered it from the dead Arachne, this power! While saying that, she separated from the Skeleton, and slowly evacuated to the passage side. Tis a lie! Tis a lie, clearly a lie, there is no way that is true! Kagome, something like leaving me behind, that would never happen. Since it seemed that Lamia fell into a half-panicked state, her scarlet-dyed face had become pale as if the blood had been drawn back. For just a little bit, it wasnt like I didnt feel sorry for her butI am unable to stop my hand. Its the truth. Arachne fought and lost against me, and the niece of Count Abram that she had targetted, she cooperated with me and survived. Tomorrow afternoon, the expeditionary force will probably return bringing along Arachnes head. ! You bastard, YOU BASTAAAAaaaaaRRRDDD!!!!! When Lamia forcibly tore away the Orcs that surrounded her, in one bound, she jumped towards metowards the Skeleton whose outward appearance closely resembled me and had become a clump of gunpowder and iron scraps. Fulfill thy contract, come forth from the staff of stars, stalwart Salamandra! The magic of Sara, who had the arrangements readied up until now, was released here. We all stuck close to the wall simultaneously, and made it so that we couldnt see inside of the room. A thunderous roar resounded, and a fierce scream was raised. The rooms air was instantly consumed, and air from the passageway replaced it. Scattered iron scraps and pebbles rolled about even in the central part that was close to the passage room. As expected, for something that was hastily made, there wasnt enough might to make those pieces pierce into the stone floor, but there were probably no complaints. The theory was something like this. I prepared a scarecrow that had a similar physique to mine. This time, I used a Skeleton. Arranging it so that we would have the same clothes and masks, and inside of that, I had it carry an easily flammable Slime that I obtained from Chanas place. By nature, Slimes arent very strong against fire, but I had chosen one that was easily flammable even among those. Moreover, putting in gunpowder, I mixed in a powder that would make it explode. For the gunpowder, I myself know about the compounding of it in my knowledge, but actually making it is still difficult. I used up all of the reserves which I had bought and saved up in the past, which I had done because it wasnt something that I could obtain in the Grandol mine. But even so, since it was still far off from exploding all at once, I made it so that the initial firepower it possessed would be the greatest as possible. Most likely, there wouldnt be much of an effect unless she was right next to the scarecrow. Nonetheless, once she knows that Im the leader, she will attack me in some form. Thats why, I also put gunpowder at my feet, and made it so that it would give as much damage as possible. Most likely, if we had personnel that was proficient in mechanisms that used gunpowder, they probably would have produced something that would perform many times better than this. However, not having such personnel right now, we had no choice but to do what we could. Having Sara who could summon Salamandra here is probably our sole advantage. It hurts! It hurts, it hurts, it really hurts! I cannot see! I cannot hear anything! Someone! Someone! Kagome! Help me, Kagome! At the center of the room, bleeding from several places on her body, Lamia raised a crying voice, and was writhing in pain. The sword blade of her falchion distorted from the instantaneous heat and impact, and looked like it could no longer be used. Burns, beatings, and gashes in several places. Since I hadnt heard that Lamia used projectile weapons, unlike Arachne, this was the trap that I prepared, but it exhibited a result much better than what I expected. There was no doubt that she was seriously wounded, but even so, she still had enough strength to shout and writhe about. Her eyes are temporarily blinded by the effect of the explosion, and it seems that shes become unable to hear, but that is something that she will probably recover from in less than a few minutes. The prospects made a sudden change, but it wasnt a situation where I could let my guard down. I was assaulted a bit by feelings of guilt from the screams and crying that sounded like they came from a young child. Gritting my teeth, I forcibly swallowed down something that was coming out from the inside of my stomach. Nows our chance, surround her! Kill the Assassins Guild Chief, the Snake Princess! Chapter 58: Assassin’s Guild - The Princess of the Waterway Depths Chapter 58: Assassins Guild C The Princess of the Waterway Depths Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- The opponent was weakened. That behavior of raising screams and seeking help from the dead Arachne wasnt an act to lure us into lowering our guardsis something I cant say for sure, but judging from our exchange of words up until now, the possibility of that is low. Besides, even if it were a trap, if we let her go now, there most likely wont be another chance after this. The assassins, maybe because they had already given up, stopped moving about. In addition, with Lamia, who had dominated them, being in a visibly weakened state, they probably didnt possess the loyalty to dare to fight against us. Domination through fear is overruled through the possibility of an even larger fear. That is something unchanging no matter where you go. GURUAAHHH! Raising a war cry, the Orc Leader swung down his mace. A *gokiri* sound was made, and one of Lamias arms twisted in an unpleasant direction. NOOooo! Raising a scream, Lamia performed a desperate counterattack. Damn you, so you bastards are telling me to grovel to Humans! In that case, die, just die! Her coiled up tail was thrust out like a spear, and pierced through the Orc Leaders side. The Orc Leader went into an even bigger frenzy and recklessly swung his mace at her, but having increased the distance through her tail, that blow only hit her trunk. Its not like it didnt have any effect, but an extreme effect like crushing an arm couldnt be expected. As for Sara, I was having her chant spells consecutively, but it would take a bit more time before her next attack could be fired. It was said, wasnt it. That I was the Dungeon Master. You are the one that let their guard down. In order to avert her caution, I called out to her and instigated her. I dont know how much of an effect it would have, but it was better than doing nothing. After all, this is all that I can pretty much do in the middle of a battle. Although all of the Orcs mobilized to strike at Lamia, it was pretty difficult for them to approach the frenzied Lamia. Since she was most likely not taking the consumption of stamina into account, she probably wont maintain that frenzy for too long. At that moment, Lamia started to slowly retreat. She intended to escape. No, by some chance, she might not even be aware of the idea of escaping, and might simply be frightened. Right now, what surfaced on Lamias face was anger and pain, and then fear. Considering our remaining fighting power and the distance between Lamia and the hole, preventing her escape would be difficult. In that case, we could only give her as much damage as we could before she falls. Sara, can you do it? I called out to her without turning my head. In place of a response, I heard the last portion of the spell aria. stalwart Salamandra! Flames flew like an arrow, and hit Lamias trunk. At that instant, Lamia finally turned her back to us and commenced her escape. If we land the final blow now, we would probably be able to give her a large injury in her defenseless state. However, the risk of her falling into the hole was also high Pursue her! Dont let her get away! Putting a strong will into it, I gave the Orcs an order. The Skeletons threw themselves at Lamia without any sort of hesitation, and fell together with her. The Orcs hesitated a bit due to their own injuries and understanding the danger, but they couldnt oppose my coercion. Actually, this was the first time I coerced them into doing something other than making them stop fighting. The Orcs each performed at least one attack on her in their pursuit, and stopped at the edge of the hole. However, there was only one of them that went over it. The Orc Leader, while spilling a large amount of blood from his side, threw himself at Lamia, and after making a severe blow to Lamias back, he fell together with Lamia just like that. It looks like Lamia succeeded in running away into the waterways just as predicted. Diana indifferently explained. The Assassins Guild survivors prostrated themselves around us and looked at us. After I fired the command word for the underground waterway mechanism using the voice transmitting magic tool, I finally turned around towards them. I will leave the full story for later. After we somehow deal with the Snake Princess that reigned above you all, I would like to once again talk with you all. I dont really have any intentions of being hostile towards you all. If there is something that you would like to know while I am not here, please ask Chana. She consented to becoming my subordinate just yesterday. In Lamias burrow, a quasi-stairway for the sake of managers to enter was prepared. Going down the stairway, I surveyed the surroundings after having descended about five meters. As expected, there was a hidden door that connected to the underground waterways, and it had been opened. Close to the door, the body of the Orc Leader was fallen overHis neck was snapped from the impact of when he fell. Leg, da Sara muttered the former name of the man who was the Orc Leader. From the moment his side was pierced through, it might have been a wound that we probably couldnt save him from. However, if he had stopped there, he might have still lived. The one that gave the order despite that was meDo you resent me for it? The idea of looking over my shoulder and seeing the face of Sara who was following behind me scared me a bit. Just what kind of person that Legda of the Red Crows was, I only knew about that one side of him. After ending that Human life of his and turning him into a demon, I went even further and even ended his life as a demon. Olivia had once said this. As a commander, there will occasionally be times where I must challenge things without fearing the consumption of soldiers. That is exactly true. And then, I even understood the reason why Olivia feared that. What are you saying, that isnt like you at all. Saras voice sounded confident, but it trembled a bit. That guy was a good-for-nothing, and everyone knew that he would someday die in a worthless way. Besides, the Red Crows were annihilated in the cave of that mining village. Even me, as a Human, I was killed by you. Concerning the result, although I was no longer Human, its a fact I was saved by you. Blaming you for that, is something I dont want to believe. As for that good-for-nothing, surely, it was a blessed manner of death. Those words, all of them might not be her true feelings. Even so, it lightened my heart just a little. Youve got me beat. As I thought, you guys are able to be more resolute than me. Turning around, I made a small smile. Shiro, who had gone ahead and did reconnaissance of the underground waterways, returned, jumped at me, and made her report. Its amazinggg! Just as Goshujin-sama said, she was at that place! Yosh, it went just as planned. Aah, thank you, Shiro. Its because everyone shaved off Lamias judgment that it succeeded. Something like my strength, its nothing significantIm sure. ? Sara quietly told Shiro who was making a puzzled face. Legda died. Well, for that good-for-nothing, it was a blessed ending, wasnt it. There was no mistake that Shiro held complex feelings towards Legda. Turning into a demon, both the things that she worried about and the things that she feared disappeared, but I dont know what she felt at heart. That, cant be helped. If he died for Goshujin-samas sake, then surely Legda was also happy. I mean, if Shiro were to let Goshujin-sama die before she didThen Shiro wouldnt go anywhere else after all. You accepted that unexpectedly quickly, is what Sara replied with. That isnt it. Swallowing the words that isnt it, I made a small smile. Sara. Shiro isnt as strong as you are. There is no way that Shiro wouldnt receive some kind of shock from hearing that Legda died. When the heavy warrior Legda, the leader of the Red Crows that raped Shiro when she was a Humanwhen she was the female bandit Charlotte and destroyed her personality, had been defeated by me and turned into the Orc Leader, certainly, the relationship between Shiro and Legda changed. Nonetheless, there was no way she would forget the past completely. Whether it was joy or sadness, there was no way she wouldnt be feeling something. But even so, Shiro saying that it couldnt be helped if it was for my sake despite that, it meant that she had a dependence on me. The reason why I was able to make Sara work at Olivias place and why I didnt let Shiro do it was precisely because of that. It is the same for Dahlia, but a greater part of Shiros personality was dependent on me. If I were to use an old-fashioned way of saying it, it probably wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that she sold her soul to me. Although I was able to forcibly dominate Sara, I was also able to make her do it freely. If she were to have contact with me be cut off and be left alone for a year, Sara would probably think about life on her own, and would be able to resume as an independant demon. This was probably the same for Diana and Chana. And although I didnt turn her into a demon, Olivia and I are linked in a secret agreement as equal beings. Although we consider each other to be important existences, we recognize each other as individual beings. Astarte is trying to utilize me, and I am going along with that. This could also be called an agreement. Those girls, their lives might be thrown off kilter because of me, or they might bet their lives on me, but at worst, even if I were to disappear, they would be able to take the helm of their own lives. However, for Dahlia and Shiro, they would certainly not be able to do that. To the two of them, the existence known as me is a part of themOr maybe, I take up a greater part of their existence. Thats why, for these two girls, if Im gone, they most likely wont be able to discover a reason to live. Those girls have made my existence the highest position in their decision criteria, and they would neglect everything else. The reason why Shiro didnt have any strong feelings in regards to Legdas death is probably because I was interposed as the cause of it. Shiro feeling sad in regards to Legdas death might mean that she would have to deny me, as well as her own existence. In regards to that, there is no way I could do anything about it. I couldnt think of it as sad, nor could I regret it. For the sake of survival, I chose that of my own will. Its just, the things that Ive done are exactly that, the things that Ive done. That alone, is something I must never forget, that is what I was thinking. That being said, theres no point in worrying about it. Lightly shaking my head, I shook off the thoughts that followed me. After waiting for Diana and Astarte, who had finished the preparations, to come down, we continued into the underground waterways. It is said that the underground aqueducts, which had gathered enough water that it went above our knees, led to an underground reservoir that was built in order to prevent river overflow when a heavy rain comes falling. I wonder just how much skill and funds are needed to create this sort of thing. While having that sort of feeling, we headed towards the place where the trap was laid. From the surrounding passages, the sound of water splashing was being made even now. Aah, thats right. Stop When I said the command word to the magic tool that transmits voices, the sounds of water that could be heard from passages here and there stopped. When we looked around the corner of a passage we were passing by, Skeletons that wore boots and had several boards and branches wrapped around their bodies were standing upright and on standby. Just as planned. This was a trick in order to not let Lamia escape. Hey, hey, Goshujin-samaaa, I was wondering about this when we were setting them up too but, these Skeletons, why did you make them wear something like bootsss? Shiro asked her question out loud. Did I not tell them the secret of the trick? These guys, theyre beaters. Everyone thought about how Lamia would escape into the waterways, and we were troubled over how we would block up her escape route, right? We were racking our brains just this afternoon. Although there was something that looked useful in a trap among the plants that Chana had, there was a need to lure her into a narrow passage in order to use it. However, after escaping into the waterways from the Guild, there are several possible division points in the waterways, and there is no telling which way she would go. There werent enough plants to place traps in all of the waterways. How would we lure her into a decided route, how would we close up the path. And what should be done so that she wouldnt notice that there is a trap, that is what we thought about. I didnt know if Lamia would be able to hear sounds underwater. But, at the very least, I understood that she was able to understand others while on the ground from what I heard from Diana, and I thought that she would either be able to recognize sounds and vibrations while moving underwater, or that she would occasionally come out from the water to check the surroundings. We were lacking in numbers. Therefore, we couldnt fill up the waterways with troops. It might have been possible to temporarily block up the waterways with walls or something. However, if we did that, the flow of the water would stop, and it would instead create the risk of her noticing the abnormal event. And so, I made the Skeletons wear long boots, bundled branches and boards on them, made them stamp about in the water, and had them hit the water with the boardsIn other words, I had them make a disturbance with sound. To be honest, it wasnt a very detailed strategy. If the opponent was calm and attentively listened to the sounds again, it would probably be exposed in no time that these were artificial sounds. I honestly didnt know how deep of a cooperative relationship the Assassins Guild and the Lanvelt House had. From what I heard from Diana, the house had an impression of being a tall talking patron that gave funding support, but she wasnt able to confirm how the upper echelon were connected to them. If by some chance she is able to take refuge in the Lanvelt House, we would probably be attacked by soldiers and wouldnt stand a chance. That is why we snatched calmness away from our opponent. Wounding her enough that she couldnt remain calm, her being impatient was an essential condition for this times surprise attack. As for why, the trap that was set up in the final passage is Stopping at the passage corner, I checked for sounds. There werent any large sounds being made. At times, a muffled voice that indistinctly sounded like either crying or screams could be heard. It would seem that Lamia was securely caught in the trap. Going past the corner, I inquired about the situation. Right in the middle of the passage, in a place that looked like it was in midair, Lamia was fixated and had her movements restricted. Practically, there was no way she was in midair. There is a proper cause and trick to this. These areGelatinous Cubes? Sara raised an astonished sounding voice. Thats right, this was one of the more eccentric ones among the hyphae variety that Chana was raising. These guys were completely stuffed inside of that transparent glass container. A Gelatinous Cube is a monster that possessed an eccentric property even among the Slime speciesOr rather, its a plant. It often settled down in stone passages like that of dungeons, and would fill up the passage with itself. Because of its high transparency, its existence is hard to notice to begin with, then it would paralyze anyone that carelessly steps into it, and would slowly digest them. These guys were that sort of living trap. Of course, there was no way an amount large enough to encompass Lamia entirely was stored away. I was able to make them grow rapidly with my magical power, but even with that, there was a limit. In this passage, Gelatin Cubes were planted vertically and horizontally, and then, so as to fill up the entire passage, some other ones were installed in several places to create as minute a grid shape as possible. Expecting that Lamia would be plunging in here, although the density became a bit thin, I created a net with Gelatin Cubes that went for a length of about three meters. It seems that she plunged in more violently than I expected, as her head reached a wall of a Gelatin Cube with a thickness of about 5 centimeters that was at the far back of the trap. Thanks to that, her whole body was completely rolled up in the net, and it looked like she was floating in midair. When it turned out like this, Lamia, who was unable to prop herself on something, would probably be unable to make her escape. It would seem that, we obtained victory for the time being. Taking a detour, we went around to where Lamias head was. Taking this many injuries, Lamia was still in a state far from being called fatally wounded. Most likely, if her broken arm were to recover, she would probably be able to fight. It hurtsIt really hurtsKagome, helpSave me However, at this point in time, there was one fact that I realized. Lamias mind was completely broken, and she continued saying words that sought help from Arachne who was no longer in this world. Crying her eyes out, and being so afraid that she paid no attention to her body nor the world, Lamia was clearly very young when compared to Arachne. The Snake Princess, was still just a child. Chapter 59: Assassin’s Guild - Snake Princess Miyabi Chapter 59: Assassins Guild C Snake Princess Miyabi Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- This is, the Snake Princess? The words that I spoke out rebounded off of the walls of the underground waterway, and surprisingly resounded loudly. The one crying before me was unmistakably the Lamia that we were fighting against just a little while ago. However, when I got closer and looked at her, there were some things that I formally understood. First, those features of hers. Her body was big, but that was just the snake portion. For the Human portion that was at the tip, although she had physical strength, putting it loosely, she had a small build similar to Shiro. And then, although her face had injuries on it, the dirt and ornaments were taken off by the Gelatinous Cube, and what showed was a surprisingly young face with no make up. No wayThe Snake Princess, she was this young? Diana quietly whispered. How DIana, who should have been her henchman, didnt know about this is strange. Diana, you were technically a leader, right? Have you never seen her real face despite that? Its embarrassing butArachne was the main one taking command, and I havent really exchanged words with the Snake Princess up closeI see, it was because she always had thick makeup on! One thought, came to mind. By some chance, it couldnt be that sort of thing, could it? I see. Say, the Arachne, did she ever say things about the Snake Princess? Like that she was terrifying, or that she was strong Maybe because she was perplexed by how I suddenly changed my tone, Diana replied while pondering a bit. Yes, certainly, the Spider PrincessArachne said that she herself was the Snake Princesss subordinate Sara and Shiro got the impression of So theyre thinking about things again, and stayed on guard of Lamias movements. Being a few seconds late, it seemed that only Astarte reached the same thought that I did. Ara, Eliott-sama. Could that be? Yeah, Astarte. I think that its just as you thought. Its a method similar to what were using. Hiding information, posing to be strong, making it so that no one could touch Arachne, was protecting the Snake Princess. KagomeSave meIt hurts, it really hurts Most likely, her consciousness is probably hazy. Lamia continued seeking help from Arachne who was no longer in this world. In all probability, Lamia probably hasnt had any contact with the Lanvelt House. If our prediction was correct, then the political decision in regards to that should have all been done by Arachne alone. Getting background information is almost impossible. And then, I am a foe that killed Arachne who sheltered her, as well as an enemy that directly battled against her. Taking her life just like this was probably be extremely correct. Despite that, I was unable to make that decision. After seeing Lamias face, saying that I felt sympathy for that young, unpainted face, there was no mistake that there was some of that. However, it wasnt just thatI was caught with a strange feeling of deja vu, as if I had known this Lamia from long ago. Today was my first time meeting the Snake Princess. Moreover, even meeting with demons with intelligence other than us, excluding Arachne, this was the first. An acquaintance, there was no way she could be one. Despite that, it felt as if I knew this snake girls face from somewhere. Miyabi? That word suddenly leaked out from my mouth. Hearing that name, the Lamia, who hadnt even noticed us up until now, looked this way with a jolt. UuYouWhy, do you know mine name? Vigilance and fear, were included in her voice. While in a state where she would probably start crying at any moment, she did her best to act tough. Thinking that she was cute just a little bit, even the desire of wanting to make her cry even more sprouted. Putting that aside, the Lamia didnt know about me. I was able to confirm it with this. Nevertheless, why did I know about this girl? It was when I peered into the Snake Princesss eyes which were filled with fear and panic, and just a bit of anger. Several scenes made a flashback in my mind. A crying and shouting little Lamia girl. Men smiling with perverted faces. The coat of arms of the Temple and the God of Light. A branding iron burning bright red. The smell of burning flesh, and chanting that praised gods glory. The smell of sexually excited females. The smell of semen, the smell of blood A great number of scenes hectically shifted one after another. The pleasure of killing Humans, the joy of overcoming fear. The humiliation of being captured by Humans. An emotion of hatred, and remorse towards someone. The face of a man, as he leaned on me That was, my face. Eliott-sama!? Goshujin-sama! Together with the sound of water, I was self-aware that my consciousness had flown away for an instant. Shiro jumped at me when she noticed that I had crumbled down from the knees, and had fallen into the waterway. What happeneddd!? Suddenly collapsing, Shiro, is extremely worrieddd Ahh, thank you. What I saw, just now The drifting away scenes that I saw when I killed Arachne once again came to my mind. Those were, the memories of Arachne who I killed, and completely absorbed? Supported by Shiro and Diana, I approached the Snake Princess. The Snake Princess glared at me with a show of courage that took her all to make, but I could tell that there was a fear that couldnt be hidden within her eyes. Y, you bastardDo not approach me! If you approach me, I shall bite your windpipe to a thousand pieces with my fangs. She did her best to bare her fangs. On the sides of her mouth, there were faint slit shaped patterns. Most likely, because she was a snake demon, she was able to disconnect the frame of her mouth, and was probably able to open it up to the point of being able to swallow a person whole butat this moment, she probably didnt have the strength to go that far. You dont need to be afraid. I know. That you are young, and that the Arachnethough I didnt know that her name was Kagome until just a little while agothat she was protecting you. The Snake Princess gulped at those words. She probably couldnt understand why the things that she didnt want known, the things she couldnt let be known, were known by me. The fear towards an unknown opponentthat she used in order to hide her own existence up until now, was something she now felt herself. Whwhydo you know, that? She was too inexperienced. Unlike Arachne, it seemed that she was no longer able to keep up her appearance. Arachne probably hid this child and tried to protect her because of this. Arachne and I, although we didnt detest each other, various things happened and we ended up opposing each other. There was no telling which one of us would win until the very end. Nevertheless, I was the one who eventually wonAnd Arachne, I ate her. That girl who tried to protect you, she is no longer here. My voice, it was probably indifferent. Why Diana possessed Arachnes power. Why I knew that her name was Miyabi. In her emotions, she probably wanted to deny everything no matter what. At a loss for words, the Snake Princesss eyes looked around the area as if she had lost where she was going, but there was no one that would come to her aid. She has already lost her dignity as a chief of the Assassins Guild, and all that was left was a young demon that was afraid of Humans Thats right, if what I saw was correct Ugh, ueh, ehhUWAaaaaAaaahnKaKagoAaahAAAAAAAAH Several seconds later. Finally, she had no choice but to understand that Arachne was no longer around. The pain in her arm, the humiliation, the fear, it looked as if she had forgotten all of it. Right now, for the sake of that Arachne, that was no longer here. The Snake Princess raised her voice and wept. Yosh, with this, the outer wall of her heart has probably broken. This is kind of, a strange feeling. Even though the chief was killed, and then swallowed whole by the Snake Princess. The resentmentits, well, its not like there was much of it to begin with but, the maliciousness was taken out. Diana muttered that as if she were at a bit of a loss. Although she was an enemy, even that Officer of Arms, she had something to protect too, didnt she The Assassins Guild too, they were all Humans other than these guys. With how things look now, they didnt have anyone they could trust. And thats why they ruled with fear and violence Sounding like she was a bit bored, Sara answered her. Maybe because Shiro empathized with the Snake Princess, she cried a bit in sympathy. Goshujin-samaaaThat girl, shes so pitifulShiro understands that she was an enemy butShiro, kinda feels She probably couldnt find the right words. Maybe because its a special characteristic of dog demons, Shiro is very sensitive towards feelings of fellowship. Ruling others with fear and power, that is the norm even without being a demon. Laws and authority, power without form, they always consist of violence done in the background. By mixing emotions in there, the situation will go chaotic, but there isnt anything that will make the world any better. Astarte made use of unusually severe words. Moreover, her tone was severe, but as a way of thinking, she was having an outlook similar to that of Olivias. Although we had spent a fairly long time together up until now, Astarte basically had the mindset of a powerful and influential person more often than not. And then, she also knew about the severity of power struggles. At first, I thought it was because my father who had turned Astarte into a demon was nobility of the Demon World, but recently, Ive come to think that isnt necessarily the case. Table manners, the way of using words, the small accents of words. Could it be, that Astarte lived as a noble when she was a Human? Astarte, although I fundamentally approve of your opinion, I think it would lonely if it was nothing but that. Well, I often get told that when Im too lenient though No, Eliott-sama, that part of you is surely what draws these girls to you. However, at most, that is something that you individually possess, and that is not the case for all powerful and influential people in the world. Besides, someones beloved person will occasionally be someone elses resented enemy, and operating government based on emotion will disrupt society. Thats right, even if Arachne was an important existence to this Lamia, to us, she was an opponent we risked our lives to fight against. Say, Astarte. Although Ive made it so that I wouldnt ask about your past, you were born as a noble when you were Human, werent you? Hearing those words, Diana changed her expression with a jolt. Shiro and Sara waited for the continuation of my words. That is a story of long ago. I have done an impertinent behaviour that would interfere with the master. Astarte seemed to have no intention of saying any more than that. I turned my back towards Astarte, and once again turned to face the Snake Princess. At that moment, so that none of the others would hear me, I gave an order only to Diana by moving my lips. Miyabi. There is something like would like to talk to you about. Ue? The glossy and black long hair that many inhabitants of the eastern region of this continent are said to have stuck onto Miyabis face. Grabbing her small chin with my fingertips, I made it so that Miyabis face was looking at me. Were you born in the east? The place you were born, was it in demon society? While I was asking that, I searched for a sign that was probably somewhere on Miyabis body. I am Hesitating to answer, she suddenly bit her lip. Without minding that, I thrust a thorn at her heart. I knew that this was probably something that would hurt her. Nevertheless, with this, just maybe I, defeated Kagomethe Arachne, and ate her. And from that, I saw a bit of something that seemed like Arachnes memories. It seemed, that she had regrets about you. Once again, Miyabi was at a loss for words. At that time, I learned of your name. And then, I even saw more than that in fragments. A part of this, was a lie. Arachne worrying about Miyabi was nothing more than my conjecture, and I could tell that she held some sort of feeling of remorse, but there was no way I could read as far as the target of those feelings. Although I think that it is probably correct, these are words rewritten to be convenient for either my sake, or for her sake. It was poison of words meant to melt the Snake Princesss heart, and break her hostile feelings. It turned into a struggle for our lives, but it wasnt like we detested each other. Of course, it wasnt like she didnt resent me when she was killed by me though. When I was consuming her existence, I saw her memories. You were either abducted when you were a child, or you were a demon born in Human society, werent you? !? The one that had the biggest reaction to my words was none other than Astarte. Eh? What do you mean by that? Sara honestly threw her question out. Shiro couldnt grasp the situation. Diana intently watched Astartes expression. This is just my conjecture but, this girl, she was already captured by Humans from the moment she was born. The demon that was captured by Humans as a slave, was probably her mother. Was. Small traces of a branding iron that were etched into Miyabis abdomen, still distinctly remained. I was able to easily find it because she was seized in midair, but if she coiled up her snake body, I probably wouldnt have been able to find it. The branding iron was made in the shape of the holy mark of the God of Light, and a magical crest was added around it. I didnt know about it in detail, but most likely Sara, look right here. Miyabi, do you remember when this brand was applied? Miyabi did not say anything, and slightly shook her head. Ara, this is the crest of the God of Light? Moreover, this pattern isServitude Magic!? As expected, when it comes to the amount of knowledge in regards to magic, shes much more reliable than me. Aah, as I thought. I thought it was a possibility, but I wasnt all that confident. Miyabi. Hii!? I raised up her face that was looking down a bit forcibly. Miyabi deeply expressed a look of fear on her weeping face. With the armor that went by the name of the secret that protected her no longer existent, what was left was a frightened, former slave demon. I dont know if it happened from when you were born, or if it happened midway. However, you spent time as a slave of Humans, didnt you? And then, together with Arachnewith Kagome, you escaped. Am I correct with this? Before Miyabi could give an answer, Sara, who was looking at the brand, raised a loud voice. Eliott, this format isnt something from this country. Although theres no mistake that his is the mark of the God of Light, the trait in its shape isThis is, a format of the major power to the east, Rodania. Hey hey, Saraa. In short, what does that meannn? Unable to understand the meaning of the words that flew above her head, Shiro expressed her question to Sara. That is, in other wordsHey, Eliott. This child Yeah, thats right. While looking at Miyabi who once again had tears rising to her eyes, I answered her. This girl, she is a fugitive slave from Rodania. Chapter 60: Assassin’s Guild - Assassin’s Guild Seized Chapter 60: Assassins Guild C Assassins Guild Seized Translator: Manga0205 --------------------------------------------------------------- What do you planto do with me? I, I have no intention of returning to becoming a slave once more! K, kill me! After all, such aSuch a As she tried to shout firmly, she lost her vigor and her words started to barely leak out. Miyabi didnt have the strength of heart that Arachne had. Anyone would be afraid of dying. Looking at her state now, there is no mistake that her life as a slave was a harsh one. Something like a demon living as a slave in Human society, this was even my first time hearing about it. Most likely, this girl was probably unable to accumulate any decent life experiences up until now. Even if it was a lifestyle where she had to eat and kill people as a demon, just the time she spent together with Arachne, it might be one of the few decent times shes had in her life. Miyabe seemed to have become unable to suppress her emotions as she once again started to sob. It looked as if she was a young child that got separated from her parent. *Pan* (Slap) The one that hit Miyabis face wasnt me, but Astarte. Hii Looking frightened, she drew her body back, but because she was restrained by the Gelatinous Cube, she wasnt allowed to move about. Nothing will start if you do nothing but be frightened! Arachne resisted right up until her life finally came to an end, and did not give up on fighting. Compared to that, what is wrong with you! No matter how much you get frightened and tremble, there is no longer anyone that can save you! In that case, at the very least, whether you live or die, keep your eyes wide open! She was mad. She clearly became unable to hold back her feelings of anger. Some primary factor must have caused Astartes emotions to explode. Astarte continued her words while succumbing to her passion. Normally, this is where I should stop her, but lets let her continue for a little bit more. This might be a disaster for Miyabi, but Astartes past, her identitya clue for the sake of my complete conquering of her, I might be able to obtain them from here. Rodania was it? Were you really captured in Rodanias temple? Answer me! HiiU, um, the country to the east thats at war with this countryThe name that Humans call it, I dont know itReally, thats the truthI want to go backI want to go back home Shes probably at her limit. At this rate, Miyabi will break. Astarte, thats far enough. , but After having said that much, it seemed that Astarte remembered the current situation. She stepped back looking ashamed. Ive had you go through a scary experience, havent I. Miyabi. You lost to me, and you no longer have any chances of winning. If you obediently accept it and listen to what I say, then I wont take your life, and I wont bring you back to where you were before. In truth, something like a place that seemed like Rodanias temple that she was at before, I wouldnt know about it unless Ive gone there before. Therefore, I wouldnt be able to something like bring her back there from the start. It wasnt like I was lying to her, but I definitely was deceiving her. Even so, doing it this way would probably be able to make her relieved. UuBut. You are For an instant, Miyabis expression greatly wavered. Maybe because she started to relax, both her way of speaking and the way she called me changed. Her aristocratic way of speaking was most likely an act to a certain extent. Although she probably wants to rely on my, I am the foe that killed Arachne. Within her, Arachnes existence must have been a big part of her. Even if I were to offer her a deal in exchange for her own safety, those feelings still havent been settled. To begin with, whether or not I could be trusted is still uncertain, so its understandable. But, if I press her there, I might not have to kill her and make her obey me. In that case, lets push through. Since thisll be a bit hot, endure it. Using an ember of a torch, I melted only a bit of the Gelatin Cube that restricted her shoulders. The Gelatin Cube isnt strong to fire to begin with. Just by getting close to fire, it shrank a bit, and its volume slowly decreased. Becoming able to move everything from her chest and above, maybe because she became more at ease, Miyabi exhaled a bit. Putting my hands around Miyabis small head, I patted and moved my hands as if comforting a child. Her body tensed up, but maybe because she understood that I wouldnt do anything more than that, her tension dissolved after a while, and she leaned her head into my chest. Ive had you go through a scary experience, havent I. I made you remember, some painful things, didnt I. The one that snatched away your important person was me. That was, the result of battle. Thats why, although I fought against that Arachneagainst Kagome, and defeated her, it wasnt like I resented her. Even how we challenged the Assassins Guild to a fight, it wasnt because I resented you. Miyabi listened to my words while enduring her desire to start crying. If she were to thrust her fangs into me here, it would be her win, but she was most likely unable to do that. It was because she had no reason to fight other than for revenge, and had no desires other than not wanting to die. Even if she were to kill me here, she had no future, and having been painted over in sorrow, she had already lost any violent emotions of wanting to kill me. I am not thinking of killing you, and if there is a way that we can live together, I think that would also be good. But, lets leave the difficult talk for later. I am sorry for taking away your precious person. At the very least, right nowyou can take your time, and cry. Several seconds later, after a gap of bewilderment. The Snake Princess Miyabi, raised a loud voice and started to cry out loud. Aah, what in the world am I saying. Like this, I might as well be called a match pump. (TL/N: match pump means stirring up trouble to get credit from the solution) In exchange for Astartes whip, right now, I made a smiling face and offered her candy. I dropped my gaze down at my feet. My own face that was reflected on the dark water surface wavered in the waves, and looked as if it were sneering at me. Leave the rest to meFrom today onward, I will become Kagomes substitute. Since I will protect you, you will have to listen to what I sayGot it? After crying for a bit, Miyabi, still not giving any words, made a small nod. With Miyabi still restrained, I picked up her chin in my fingers, and stole her lips. Miyabi stiffened up her body for an instant, and after several seconds of stiffening up, she entrusted her body to me as if she had given up. Maybe because she was inexperienced, when I put my tongue in, her eyes opened up wide. And after she turned red, she entwined her slender tongue that was split at the tip around mine as if to match its movements. When thinking about the life as a slave that she probably had experience, its a pitiful story but, I dont think that this Lamia didnt have experience with being raped by men. It might simply be that she wasnt treated gently, or there might not have been any men that stole the Lamias lips. Its just, I strangely felt that her initial response was cute. After making her swallow plenty of saliva, stroking her ears, and touching her hair, I finally separated my lips. AhUm, what will you do to me Turning red, Miyabi showed a shy expression at this late point in time. It seemed that she was in so much confusion that she even forgot the pain in her arm. To come under my protection, means to become my woman. Miyabi, from now on, you are mine. In exchange for protecting your livelihood, I will have you work for me. That just now was, well, I guess we can say that it was in place of a contract deposit. Astarte, Sara and Diana, the three of them remained on guard while Shiro and I took the Gelatin Cube restraints off from Miyabi. Although Shiro is primarily the one most suited for being on guard against surprise attacks, since she had become more emotionally sympathetic towards Miyabi than me, I honestly couldnt expect much from her. In that case, since there was Diana as well to play the vigilant role, I thought that I might as well have Shiro get along with her. You, youre called Miyabi? Shiro is called Shiro -desuu. Although we were against each other up until now, since well be under the same Goshujin-sama from now on, lets get along, okay? Eh, ermShiro, umyou see? The same as meby that, are you also, um, Goshujin-samas, wifeis that what it means? ? Aah, that is lovely -desuu! Although Shiro is Goshujin-samas dog, she might also be called his wife. But, shes also Goshujin-samas slave. That is the same as everyone else? Shiro, before she became Goshujin-samas demon, she was a slave in a different terrible place. But, after becoming Goshujin-samas dog, his slave, right now, she is very happy, you knowww? I see. Shiro had her comrades snatched away by Legda and the Red Crows and was turned into a slave. She might have seen her own past in Miyabis past. Well, its a bit odd for me to say whether Im a good master or not. But, Miyabi, as long as you swear your loyalty to me, I will protect you. This, is the contract. Wife, I was honestly surprised by that word. Did demons also have pledges of being spouses? Since my first contact with them was the Succubus Astarte, I didnt have any worries about that to begin with Say, Goshujin-sama? You can call me Eliott, or even Goshujin-sama. Well, anything is fine as long as I know you mean me. If you have a question, Ill listen to it. After this, well inform the remaining bunch of the Assassins Guild about the switching of chiefs, and then you need to medically treat your wounds in some place that you can calm down. When I mentioned the medical treatment, Miyabi made a somewhat happy face. When I think about things from the response I got from Diana, the terrible treatment against the members of the Assassins Guild, the cause of it was probably Miyabi and Arachne emulating the treatment they received at Rodanias temple. Those girls didnt get decent care from Humans either. Um, that isSay, My Lord (waga kimi) My Lord is an exaggerated way of speaking. However, if Miyabi sees me as that sort of existence to her, then Im grateful and its convenient for me as well. What is it? UmMy Lord, are you Human? Or, are you a demon the same as me? She asked that sounding a bit worried. I thought why would she be worried about that, but it couldnt be helped if she didnt have a decent impression of Humans. I am half Human, and the remaining half is demon. Though, since I was raised in Human society, living as a Human is part of my nature, see. Taking off the half removed mask, I showed my horns. Seeing the part of me that wasnt Humanthe part that was most likely could be seen as proof of being an ally to Miyabi, she smiled looking delighted. My Lord Eliott. About Kagome, if I were to say that I have no bitterness about it, then it would be a lie. Even so, I lost, then I was pardoned by you and am now alive. That is why I, Miyabi, as your slaveas one of your wives, have decided to nestle close to you from now on. Surely, My Lord will rescue the people of the Demon World that are restrained in the Humans society, and is surely the one chosen to become the king of demons. From now on, I shall be within your care Having regained her freedom, the words of the Snake Princesss oath resounded in the underground waterways. Like this, the Assassins Guild capitulated. The late night attack was a short time incident where not even one hour had passed since its commencement. Heeh. So something like that happened. The emotions loaded into those words were half admiration and half exasperation. No, um. I couldnt help it, okay? I just couldnt bring myself to kill her, and I was able to strengthen my fighting power by having her join us. I wonder why my voice somewhat sounded like I was making excuses. Although you arent lyingEliott. You, youve really become quite good at coaxing women, havent you? Covering fire that didnt provide covering at all flew from behind me, and my position became worse yet again. Even though I came to deliver some long-awaited good news, why did it turn out like this Close to half a day since the underground waterway fight. The fast horse to report the expeditionary forces victory to Abram arrived before the evening bell rang. Because they thought that it was a hopeless situation for the past two days, Abram was covered in great joy. That day, the people overflowed onto the main street through the night, and Count Abram, who was a thrifty person, did something rare and treated the people to alcohol and food. Falling two days behind the news, the expeditionary force led by the Temple Knight Olivia made its triumphant return. Together with Sara who I made join up with them the day before, Olivia participated in the parade at the plaza. During that time, it wasnt like werent doing anything. While the Assassins Guild wasnt informed about my existence in detail, I had them start an organizational reconstruction with Diana as the new chief. We started to pull out the thread that connected to the Lanvelt House from the documents that Arachne left behind and from the information on the flow of money that we got from the treasurer leader. The Lanvelt House hasnt moved as of now, but theyll make contact someday, and we need to make it so that they dont find any clues to our taking over. The Adventurers of Abram were surprised by the fact that Sara, the Magician of the Adventurer team that should have been annihilated The Red Crows, was alive and that she was promoted to the Abram imperial court as Olivias close aide, and it had turned into a huge topic. However, many knew that Sara was a newcomer to the Red Crows, and it was fortunate that she was treated as an Adventurer with strong luck and didnt have many suspicions sent her way. As for the matter about me, upon consulting with various places, it was decided that I would be concealed from the public. Accompanied by the knight under Olivia, Gaspar, it only turned into an unofficial meeting with Count Abram. However, making that public was something that I didnt desire, and even from Olivia, after making a discussion saying that she didnt want her friend to get wrapped up in political strife it turned into me secretly receiving a reward. The fact that Olivia was targeted by an assassin had already become known by Count Abram, and the one that made the decision that it would be dangerous for me who has no military power to get wrapped up in it was also this person. He was a person of advanced age that had more white parts in his hair and mustache, had a body quite thin in proportion to his height, had already surpassed 50, and was already reaching 60, but only his insight was terrifyingly sharp. He gave me words of gratitude when he was told that I rescued Olivia from danger and that I was her friend, and I felt that there were no lies in those words of his. Even so, since it seemed like he would see through my own underground face if we continued our idle talk for too long, I honestly didnt have a feeling of being alive. However, having obtained the right to do business in Abram and a guarantee to rent a shop in the commercial district of the new urban area, as a person with no backing, this was truly something I was grateful for. And then, the two day festival celebrating the expeditionary forces return ended, and the usual days of Abram arrived. Spring marked its end, and summer was about to arrive. In the watergate town, welcoming the season that would be overflowing with energy, the people looked to be a bit festive. On a night when the festivities were over, when things finally calmed down, the time that I met with Olivia in the building close to the castle was exactly 5 days since that underground waterway battle. If counting from the fight at the mining village dungeon, its been about two weeks. Even if it seems unexpectedly short, the time not being able to meet with each other is something that feels long. With me and Sara, and Olivia who stealthily came through an underground passage (they told me that the building that was given to Sara was a house created as an escape destination at the end of a so-called hidden passage way), the three of us formally celebrated our reunion. Then, once I talked about what had happened up until now, it ended up into the situation of being driven into a corner from earlier. ThatMiyabi was it? That girl, how is she? With a bit of an evasive impression, Olivia asked that. Just like when we first met, while still wearing her glasses meant for office work, she looked over the lens and lightly glared at me. The things called glasses were tools used by scholars and Humans of the Church and possibly even a portion of merchants would use to read written letters, and if it was someone that did writing jobs, they would occasionally use them. Using lens processed from polished crystals or a transparent stone that a portion of blacksmiths produce called glass, it corrects eyesight. In short, because she studied too much and because she did paperwork until late at night, Olivia had bad eyesight. That being said, since shes only listening to my story right now, theres no need for her to be wearing them butdo they have some sort of magic mechanism to them? Eliott, you dont know why shes glaring at you, do you? Eh? Being told that so definitively by Sara, I had no words to reply with. Un, I understand. Eliott, ever since the past, youve been thickheaded in that sort of thing. Even though youre so assertive at the times when you make a move yourself, why are you so Sounding exasperated, and sounding like she had given up, Olivia shrugged her shoulders. Erm, lets see. Eliott. I, havent been able to see you for several days, had lonely feelings, came back, finished up the hectic days, introduced you to Otou-sama, and finally made some time, you know~But, thats only what I thought. I was made to listen about your new girl, you know? O, Olivie? Are you somewhat mad!? Imnot mad, but. Eliott, I understand that you crossed over a dangerous bridge again for my sake. ButUm. I think that it would be fine if you cared for me a bit though Ah. Olivie, so you were burned with jealousy and became a bit peeved. Ahahahahah, I see, so it was about that. Im sorry. Olivie. Ive made you feel lonely, havent I. Its fi~ne. Ill have Sara listen to my grumbles from now on after all Even I have various things that I want to say about Eliott though~ Two women and one of me, isnt this quite a disadvantageous situation. But, since Ill be leaving the complaints for laterRight now, let me be spoiled by you. Olivie, shes become stronger compared to before. Probably, although her stiffness has vanished, its kind of like shes become flexible, or kind of like shes become determined. That was a change that occurred from the fact that Sara and I have become able to be close to her. If I was able to give strength to Olivie, then that makes me happy. Olivie, Sara. UmI was thinking that the mood wouldnt be there if it was so sudden, so I was holding back, but. Shall we do it? Chapter 61 - Front Face, Back Face: Debriefing Session Chapter 61 C Front Face, Back Face: Debriefing Session Translator: Nefarian --------------------------------------------------------------- Ok holy cow guys, I guess I messed up and wasted a long time for nought. I thought I was translating Chapter 61 but I guess I was literally re-translating chapter 60. welp, Weslykan just told me about this and I will work on this and upload another chapter as soon as I wake up Im going to keep this as placeholder but what is going to happen is that this chapter will get replaced with the official one (This chapter has been fixed) --------------------------------------------------------------- Then in that case Since were already here do you guys mind servicing me? Both Olivie and Sara are my women after all. Sitting on a decently large king-sized bed that could readily accommodate more than one person, I signaled out towards the two girls. They seemed to be impatient to take their clothes off as they came near me and sat beside me. Um W-What should I do, I dont quite understand what you mean by service? This fellow has a really wicked habit~ To begin with he. Hyaah? Her reaction just now is because I tickled Saras flank. Sara, dont say those kinds things about me. You wouldnt like it if I told people that you loved to bury your face in my crotch and suck on my penis whilst getting your ass spanked right? Wha..!? By the way, I was exaggerating it a little but it was mainly true. Sara had a fetish of being really excited when she was sucking on my cock and when she had her butt slapped. When I asked Astarte to give her a spanking because I couldnt easily reach her behind, she got so turned on by it that she climaxed just from the act, even Astarte was amazed at the development. Oh. Does Sara like being teased? Olivia seems to be interested and asks her about it. Yeah, even though she usually has this composed expression, Sara really likes it when you talk dirty to her. Even though she is supposed to be reborn as a succubus, she actually likes to be on the receiving side. Isnt that right? Deliberately pressing her to confirm her indeceny was in itself a form of teasing her with words. Sara was beginning to froth from her mouth but she still managed to respond in a small voice. 1 .That, that is I didnt even know myself but. The habit I developed from being embraced by Elliot for the first time seems to have remained so. Perhaps she let down her guard and even though her wings werent visible yet, her tail was peeking out slightly from her behind. She learned illusion spells from Astarte and she was already proficient enough to the extent that there wasnt any difficulty in remaining hidden in her daily life. Sara also had her first taken by Elliot didnt she.? I am a little jealous. Shes really tall and her skin is also really beautiful. Olivia was stroking Saras legs with a serious expression on her face. F-Forget about that kind of thing, come on, Elliot is waiting for us Olivia. Sara felt danger in continuing to get cornered by two people so she diverted Olivias attention. Well this was also a dead end for her, but in this regard Sara is a little slow on the uptake. Then, how about you act as a role model for Olivie? I dont think that embracing you in that dungeon is enough to make you fully experienced. So if youre saying that your body has been properly developed by me, why dont you show her the difference in your gained experience? I held her by the waist and whispered into her ears, even so I made so that Olivia could hear what was being said. As one would expect, Sara turns bright red like a boiled octopus. Wait.. Just a moment. Elliot turns into an entirely new person at moments like this. . Now that I think about it, even when I was embraced at that time he also had this feel to him. Saying so, Olivia became a little absentminded. Where was she looking at I wonder.? Olivie? Eh? Ah, that is Theres nothing wrong? . Just then, you were looking right at Elliots thing, werent you? Ah, err, th-that is its the first time Ive ever seen it this close.. Right now, my penis was in a semi erect state. When I had sex with Olivia in the past for the first time, I was pumped full of magical energy and in a completely erect state, so it was probably true that this was her first time seeing it like this. One thing I can say is that since I havent really had the chance to compare it with other people, I dont really know if its at an average size or if its big. Because I was getting conscious of being watched, it started to become more energetic. Elliot. To begin with, both Olivia and I had our virginity taken by you. So we havent. seen anyone one elses dicks aside from you. Its also different when compared to an Orcs so Y-Yeah. If I had to say, the extent of my experience with a gentlemans thing is when I used to take baths with my father when I was younger. And after that, it was when I used to play in the river with Elliot when we were kids Back then, I would have never imagined Elliots penis to ever enter me after all. .Heyy, Heyy, Olivia. Comparing it with those times, he became a lot bigger right? Yeah, a lot bigger. .Somehow I feel really uncomfortable. Why am I being evaluated by these two women even though I am right here next to them? Olivie, Sara. Lets stop talking about my thing already, can we please get this started? When the morning comes, we wont be able to meet again for a while. so. So, you do it like this. You place it into your mouth and use your tongue to lick the tip Wa, Wa. S-So thats how it is. I was also doing something like that before. Sara was currently burying her face in my crotch from the left side whilst lying on the bed so that Olivie could see her motions of giving head clearly. Usually she loved to put it inside of her mouth and suck on it, but right now she was trying to teach another person so she tried to keep her lips uncovered and explained the movements of the tongue. As usual I used a spell to smoothen out my pubic hair to make it get out of her way so that she could easily run her tongue across my cock making it wet with her saliva. You do this. To the tip, which is the part. that spurts out the semen. She originally had a serious personality and even in this state she was giving a proper explanation without stopping her movements. Feeling a little mischievous, I stopped caressing her hair with my left hand and slipped my hand under her body to start playing with her right nipple. Hyaaah!? Wa.Waitwha are y.Nnpuh. She received the surprise attack when she was just about to swallow my penis deeply so she couldnt really articulate her words. Continue, Sara. ..It feels really good. Whilst saying this, I started to embrace Olivias waist who was intently observing Sara. Ah.. Before Olivia said another word, I drew her face towards mine and stole a kiss from her lips. Her eyes which were open through the lens of the glasses were slowly being closed. When my tongue was inserted, she accepts it without hesitation and twines her own tongue around mine. ..The movements of her tongue were very energetic, it seemed that she was trying to unconsciously practice the tongue technique that Sara had just showed her. Noticing the situation, Saras love making became even stronger. Taking back my left hand, I used it to hold down her head with a little more strength. I could tell that she was having a harder time breathing, but I also knew that this ignited Saras passions even more. ..Puhaah. Olivie, its about time you give it a go as well? ..Yes, but Sara is still.. Both of you do it together. Olivia timidly lowers her head and takes a seated posture on the bed, she takes a similar position next to Sara. Nonetheless, because the bed was not large enough to put two ladies lined up together, I was lying down in the center of the bed and both Sarah and Olivia was sitting diagonal across me on their knees as they served me. Both of their tongues were running along the left and right. One was taking timid licks and the other was brazen. They used the tip of their tongues to lick from the bottom to the top and they switched it up by using their mouths to brush against my shaft bringing both their faces closer. It looks as if the two girls kissing my penis and holding it between their lips. . Puhah.. It kind of feels like Im having a kiss with Sara. Mnn. yeah, well it feels that way I suppose? Olivia, next I want you to take care of the tip part. After declaring this one-sidedly Sara sinks her head deeper down below and held my ball sacks within her mouth. So thats also something. We can do Mnn. Olivia hesitates a little before slowly putting her mouth over my towering cock. Her hesitant tongue slowly sucks the glans of my cock and she was completely wrapping around it with her warm mouth. Yes, thats it, Sara also continue just like that.. Olivie try using your tongue as well. Even if I wanted to try out various things, I cant really do much whilst in this lying down state. The best I can do is stretch out my hands and start stroking their hair and ears. Sara shifted back and forth between each ball and occasionally licks all the way to the base of my ball sack. Olivia followed the rhythm as she pursed her lips tightly around the head of my cock and stimulated the glans with the tip of her tongue. The fire at the fireplace became a little dimmer. By the time I noticed it, it seemed that half an hour had already passed since this love making lesson began. And the sensation of wanting to ejaculate was rising higher. .. Girls, Im about to approach my limit Hearing my words, the two girls raised their faces almost at the same time to look at me and started to begin their relentless tease on the tip of my dick. Their two lips and their two tongues were intertwined with each other, glancing down towards them I made eye contact. Springing my waist upwards, a strong culminating feeling of climax runs up my spine. Uu. Im coming! *Byrururu*, a spurting sound resounds. The semen that was saved up for several days dashes out gallantly and is sprayed all over both their faces. Sara was savoring the taste of semen in her mouth as she played around with it, I could tell from her eyes that she was in heat and craved for more. Olivia looks at the semen that splashed on to her glasses with interest as she scoops up the semen covering her cheeks and mouth in order to examine it. Whilst she was not as heated as Sara, without a doubt she was very aroused. Finally raising my body from the bed, I embraced the both of them in my hands. That felt extremely good. Putting strength into my arms I brought their faces closer towards each other. Whilst still in their half seated posture, the girls noticed the semen on each others faces and started to lick and kiss each other. Falling back into the bed I used the momentum to pull the two girls into the bed with me. Drawing their faces close to me, I kissed their lips. The three of us intertwined our tongues as we performed this dance for a while. Both my hands were groping their firm asses and proceeding to rub their crotches. Hyaah, Elliot.Y-Youre touching over t-thereee. Y-You perv.. trying to indulge in the both of us. The both of them extended their hands to rub my cock guiding me to a new cycle of ejaculation. .. Both of you should remember this I am a demon, a terrible being. Violating various women, turning them into monsters and making them into my subordinates This will probably continue in the future. Even so, I will make love to you many times. Are you fine with that? Suddenly I recalled something and got up. The both of them followed me with their eyes But well, I was just adding more firewood to the fireplace. Even though it was gradually getting warmer, the night is still cold. 2 If we had blankets and were lying on the bed that would be fine, but I suspect we will be up for a while. When I turned around, I saw a dreamlike scene before my eyes. Both Sara and Olivia were spreading their own private parts with their fingers inviting me towards them. It was like two flowers were blooming on top of my bed; it was both a beautiful yet intoxicating scene. Which of you proposed it? When I asked them the question, the two girls averted their gaze in embarrassment. In other words, you girls didnt really discuss it but both of you were unable to hold it any longer? Slowly approaching them, I looked towards their nether regions with a critical gaze. It feels like my precarious position from before was reversed. Sara was used to me seeing her in full like this, but Olivia naturally did not have much experience in the topic of sex. Occasionally their bodies would tremble and twitch a little. Olivia was already wet but the last time we did it, I actually used an aphrodisiac so it may still hurt a little bit this time around. In this case, it may be better to have a little more foreplay. Olivia get up and get on top of Sara. Just like that, your head and legs should be opposite of Sara and face towards me You understand what I want you to do right? After Olivia gets on top, I pulled Saras legs towards me until the edge of the bed. W-Wait, as long as you tell me I can move by myself you know!? I feel like I want to be a little rougher today. I replied to Saras complaint in a noncommittal manner. Well, this is something I can do because I knew Sara did not dislike losing control. Dahlia and Diana were both fine with it as well, as for Astarte and Shiro they prefer being asked what they want to do. Chana probably had a similar preference to Sara, but I would prefer to leave that girl to Harry and Fred Moreover, if I increase the number of women around me by too much, I wont be able to hold out. Umm, Elliot? After going on top of Sara, what should I do..? Olivia seemed confused as she asked me the question. As expected, she probably didnt have this type of knowledge. I wasnt sure if Olivia would become as aroused as Sara when she listened to dirty talk but without a doubt her sense of shame was as strong as Sara if not stronger. Shall I try to train this aspect of hers? Olivie, I want you to watch me violate Sara very closely. Therefore, Olivie should put her face just above Saras pussy. Because I would feel bad if you just watched us, Olivie you can drop your butt towards Saras face. And Sara, you will start servicing her. Ahh, I see. its reasonable. eh? In that moment she finally understood the situation but then Olivia freezes mid-sentence as it dawned on her what would actually be happening. Her face became red like a lobster and her ears were also flushed. Elliot, you really are a brute. Isnt Olivia your childhood friend? Its precisely because I treasure her that I dont want to hide anything. If you want to do this secretly and sleep with me individually. it will be very inefficient usage of time and both Sara and Olivie will get to meet me less often, right? This was my true feelings. Moreover, I honestly could not think of a way to treat Olivie as a typical lover as Sara would suggest. .. I will be so lonely if I cant meet with Elliot so I will try my best to remember our lessons okay? But what if by doing ecchi things like this, I suddenly feel lewd whilst I am supposed to be on duty.? Olivia says some fairly cute things . Dammit, why must Olivia be married off to some random guy due to some political marriage ploy? I know that I was being very greedy. After being awakened as a demon by Astarte, I already did it with Dalia a couple of times, I made Shiro into my slave and violated her and after winning the battle, I defiled Sara. After tricking Diana and triumphing over her in the information war, I ravished her for the whole day, and after saving Olivia from her plight, I also made her into my woman. I want them all and even up until this day I was not giving them any freedom to leave meWell the women I made into monsters were probably never going to be able to leave my side But given the opportunity, even the Arachne who had killed and eaten, Chana who was a slave of the two young boys and even passing merchants who came across my dungeon. Including the Snake Princess Miyabi I wanted to embrace all these women and make them into my subordinates. Perhaps this was due to my demonic blood, or perhaps this was just my human nature, I didnt really know the exact answer. It may be as simple as the fact that this was my own personal nature. However, I was certain of the fact that I do not want to lose any of the women who were within my grasp as of now. This was the undeniable truth. Chapter 62 - Back Face, Front Face: Two Flowers Chapter 62 C Back Face, Front Face: Two Flowers Translator: Nefarian --------------------------------------------------------------- Heyy, Elliot, is this okay? Apparently I dazed out for a while. When I noticed, Olivia was already guided by Sara and was in an optimal position to see Saras crotch. Yeah, thats fine. Hey, Olivie. How is Saras pussy looking right now? Can you tell me the details? That kind of thing, shouldnt you look yourself.? Ah, un. I understand. Asking me back in a confused expression, she probably noticed that Sara who was right next to her twitched in response. As expected, Olivia seems to have more talent for cornering people, doesnt she? Elliot, Saras hair under here is really quite beautiful and has a deep shade of blue just like her natural hair, dont you think? Shes already wet and the blood is turning it a deeper shade in color..Also, there is.. this bean like protrusion.. That is called the clitoris. Olivie knows about this, right? Uuu, that is.. are you trying to make me say those kinds of ecchi words on purpose?. Oh finee. If its Elliot no matter what it is, I cant win against him. Uhmn, Saras clitoris is a very pretty pink shade in color and a little big in terms of size Or perhaps, it is more accurate to say that its gotten bigger? Below that.. the labia of her v-vagina is a little dark in color but it is still beautiful. Ah, it twitched just now. . Sara are you feeling good? When I peeked at Saras face from the side I saw that her face was red with shame. Olivias crotch was in front of her and both her legs were placed on the left and right of Saras head so she was quite restricted. Sara, why dont you return the favour and give her an explanation. . You normally dont have the opportunity to see this right? Sara reacted in a pleased manner to my words. Olivias pubic hair is beautifully groomed isnt it? Additionally, even though it a beautiful black color, the hair is thin and Im envious of how easy it is to maintain. The clit-chan is also on the small side, so Im going to peel back the skin.Mnn Hyaaah!? Sara raises her face up a little and uses her tongue in order to uncover the foreskin which wrapped around her clitoris. N-noo, that is I-Im afraid, Im scared, my body is.. Since the first time we did it, it is possible that the sensitivity of her body had gone up. Her waist was jolting up and down just from having her clitoris stimulated, Sara was using both her hands to hold Olivias leg in place. Sara, continue. .. Olivie. Lowering my waist, I matched my face to the height of Olivies face. Perhaps she was slightly frightened because of experiencing this pleasure that she couldnt control, her eyes through the lens were just a little tearful. You can leave your body to the pleasure. I will permit it. No, this is my order.. fall into disorder. Before she could answer, I stole a kiss from her lips. Moving my tongue deeper I roughly invaded her mouth. Her crotch was being stimulated by Saras tongue and her mouth was being intruded by mine. The amount of pleasurable sensations seemed to exceed her threshold and Olivias body begins to convulse little by little. Her body may have felt unstable due to being held by Sara so she anxiously extended her arms towards me. Nonetheless, there was still a long way to go, I should probably cut her a break here right? I caught her hands which were reaching out to me and intertwined them with my own hands. When I released my kiss, a string of saliva connects each of our lips as if to say that we were reluctant to part with each other. Fuaah Feverish, Olivias eyes were in a daze. Olivie, Im going to put this inside of Sara, so can you help me lubricate it? Releasing her hands, I stood up and showed my towering cock placing it in front of her face. She was slightly hesitant but her upper body was clearly in a state of delirium. Her small face approaches and she lowers her lips to swallow my cock. Using both my hands to grasp on her pretty black hair, I used a bit of force to pull her head towards me and push my penis down her throat. Even though she was choking, she desperately moved her tongue that was dripping with saliva in order to service me. She wrapped her arms around my waist as if to say that she didnt want to let me go. Because she wasnt used to it, she couldnt swallow my whole thing down successfully. Even so, she tangles her tongue around the base of my dick and dribbled her saliva all over it, in order to give me as much pleasure as possible. I contemplated just bursting into her mouth right now, but I just came moments ago and I didnt really want to make Sara wait for much longer. Indeed, I felt guilty towards her. After moving inside of her throat for around ten thrusts, I released my grip over Olivia to relieve her before it became painful to breathe. Puhaaahh. Olivia, look closely. Right now, this will enter Sara. This bed was relatively tall and it was around the height of a persons waist, so if one bends down a little it will be the perfect height. Sara, continue to service Olivie okay? Saying this, I slowly penetrate my cock into Sara who had been waiting for me. Waa.Ahh, Elliots thing is pushing through Sara Because Ive kept her waiting for a long time, Saras vagina was pretty hot. As a magician, she didnt train the muscles in her body so her ability to tighten her vagina wasnt that strong. However, she was originally slender and perhaps this influenced it, but her insides were thin and narrow, I felt a strong sense of tightness that was just perfect. Because of this, she would normally be in pain if she wasnt already wet, however right now there was absolutely no need to concern myself as Sara was already wet. Ahh.. its come, its inside of meee.! Then, I suddenly stopped my movements. Though Olivia was looking closely at our connected parts with confusion, her questions seemed to have been answered. Ah.. Why, why arent you moving? Perhaps she wasnt able to endure it, but Sara started to quiver as she tried to move her waist. Even the insides of her vagina was undulating so as to invite me in deeper, but it was likely that even Sara was unaware of her involuntary motions. Sara is really cute when she gets teased so Wha.? When I suddenly pierced deep inside of her, Saras abdominal muscles lightly curled like a shrimp. Fuaah!? This was something Ive done over and over with her, but no matter how many times we did it, her reactions dont change. I also thought that she would have known this about herself, but it seems that she hasnt noticed it. Uwaah.. Sara, did you know? Just now, your.. juices are flowing out. Noo, d-dont say it, dont say itt Even though Ive mentioned it to her before, she only acted shy and pouted at me, but when Olivia who was of the same sex as her said it, it seemed to have a radically different effect. Although I have tried teasing Shiro as well, but in the case of Shiro, she would already stick her tongue out and she wouldnt react in this kind of shy manner so it wasnt as satisfying. Ohh, Sara is the kind of person who feels really good when she gets embarrassing things spoken to her.. Olivia who was exposed to a persons sexual disposition for the first time was really absorbed in the moment and brimming with curiosity. Olivie, can you start attending to around the parts we are connected? Rather than concentrating on me, you should focus on Sara. Mnn, I understand. ..I should, focus here, right? If Olivie was just watching us, she would have free time right? In that case, she may as well join in. (Light Novel Illustration: Olivia On Top of Sara) Coyly, she begins licking around Saras clitoris. Olivie was reacting to when I pulled my penis out so that she could lick both my rod and Saras clit at the same time. Ahhh, Ahhhhhhhh, oh, stop it, n-no, m-more, do it moree. Oh? Sara youre being so selfish. Do you want me to stop? Or do you want me to continue? At this point, a new sort of feeling was born. Looking closely, Sara was no longer able to maintain her transformation technique and a thin black tail sprouts out of her buttocks and was wrapping around my penis. This was like a third hand suddenly appeared, or perhaps it was more like her fingers started to stroke me off. Sara had been made into a succubus for at least half a year and I never knew that she was capable of doing something like this. Sara, youve become fairly greedy havent you? Even your tail desires my cock doesnt it? Fuaah..? M-My tail. Ahh, my transformation has come off, noo, I, I cant anymore. Although I couldnt see Saras face from this angle, I knew that her face was covered in Olivies love juices and her own saliva at this point becoming very sticky. Although I havent inserted inside of her for that long a period, I was serviced by Olivies mouth a little while ago and the impending feelings of ejaculation was becoming stronger. From my experience so far, Im about to. I want it. I really want it, Elliott, let it out, let it out for mee.. Look at that, shes started begging me. In normal circumstances, I would continue teasing her to reaffirm the position of my being her Master, but today, I didnt feel like this was necessary. Olivie, ask her what she wants. Just from that alone, Olivie was able to guess what I meant and she started to play around with Saras clitoris with the tips of her fingers and began to ask her. Umm Sara. What is it that you want? Be more specific, I wonder what it is that you want him to let out? If you dont say it properly, Elliot might not give you what you want. Ahh. E-Even Olivia is. I-I understandd, Ill say ittI want his seed, his semen, the ecchi fluids that go *byuu byuu* that spurts out of Elliots cock, I want Elliot to spurt his horny juices inside of Saras pussy! Wow, Sara you. Sara became serious and she used such frank and blatant dirty talk to arouse herself even more that even Olivias face had started to redden. Quickly pulling out the penis from Sara, I shoved it in front of Olivias face. Ahh! Please dont take it out, I beg you dont pull it out!! Aroused by Saras words, Olivia extended her tongue towards my cock which was covered in Saras love juices. Mnn. Sara has so much lewd juices flowing from here, dont you? Sara, can you still endure it? I cant hold it anymoree.. its aching, my pussy is already aching so muchh. I thrust inside of Olivias mouth a few times and endure just at the edge of orgasm. Sara, here I go? Come, come for mee! ..!? Pulling it out of Olivias lips just before I burst, I pierced myself inside of Sara and ejaculated at the same time. Come, Sara, Cumuhh *Spurt, Gush*, the sense of ejaculation continued as I pierced all the way into the deepest part of Sara pushing my waist against hers. Olivias face was pressed tightly against my abdomen and belly area. She then slowly rises from that position and hugs my body requesting a kiss. Because Olivia adjusted her position, her crotch was right next to Saras face. Sara was surely about to shout in ecstasy but only muffled sounds leaked through, along with the intense contractions of her vagina. Moreover, the movements of her waist which jolted upwards signified that she had reached her peak. While enjoying the taste of Olivias lips, I continued to put out semen into Saras belly for a long time. .. Sara, Sara? Olivia got off from on top of Sara who was unconscious and called out to her. Since her chest was rising and falling, she was breathing without any problems. She just blacked out a little. She climaxed and just fainted a little Olivie, how was it? What do you mean, by how was it? Being puzzled momentarily, Olivie asks me back. Even though she knew what I meant. Don;t you already know what I mean? Seeing two people have sex, I want to know how you felt about it. Smiling mischievously, I replied to Olivie. Its likely that I have a pervy looking face to her right now. Geez, youre such a tease. You know what? Sara is normally a strong girl and really smart, and contrary to her actions of being really caring towards others, she has quite the potty mouth. Even when displaying this ecchi side of her. I feel as though she has her own type of self-confidence. But.. when shes in this lewd state she can become so cute. I can somewhat understand how Elliot feels when he wants to tease her. While putting a towel on Sara, Olivie answers me. Seeing how lovely she was from behind and the fact that her juices were still dripping down her thighs, I was the one who became unable to hold myself back. Even though I came so much just moments ago, even I am surprised at myself. Extending my left hand towards Olivies ass and rubbing against it, I let my other hand slide down her crotch from behind. Kyaah, t-touching me s-so suddenly? Yeah. Because you have become mine, I thought I would share the happiness that comes with it. Olivia looks a little embarrassed but she still gently opens her legs for me. Using the fingers of my left hand, I took my time to touch Olivias wet honey pot. She was servicing Sara before and was already quite feverish herself and wet down there. Olivia extends her right hand backwards and grabs on to my dick and starts to stimulate it slowly. Youre so naughty, Elliot You just let so much inside of Sara just now, but youre already like this again.. Like this, we played around with each others genitals whilst bantering back and forth. It wasnt as if we wanted to compete with each other on who would be unable to endure it first, but it somehow reached that sort of conclusion. Before long, Olivia began to steer my penis slowly towards the entrance of her nether regions. My fingers already knew that Olivias pussy was drenched. Both of us staying silent and without her turning towards me, I started to ravish Olivia from behind in my standing-up position. Olivia bends her upper body downwards and slightly opens her legs. Olivias genitals were spread to the left and right as my penis pushes inside towards her interior. The insertion went smoothly and the head of my cock nestled inside her peacefully. It was at this time that a gentle movement inviting me in deeper could be felt. Ahh Its in-side of me. Elliots cock is. Right now only the tip has entered. Olivie, do you feel any pain? Even though we have reached such a state, it was a fact that this was still Olivias second time experiencing sex. Well, the night I took away her virginity was a rowdy time, even Olivia had taken my seed inside of her at least two or three times in a row. Nevertheless, I thought that she may still be experiencing more pain than pleasure. Im still a little afraid.. but if its with you, Im fine. Besides, compared to last time there isnt.. that much. pain? Olivia breaks off mid-sentence as if confused. Apparently she was now able to feel the pleasure. It kind of feels weird.? It feels good, but theres something. more.. like. Most likely that is Olivies body getting ready to climax. Just like how Sara peed herself and fainted when I ejaculated inside of her, your body is making the same preparations. Umm.. I wouldnt like it if I pee myself? That is not something I get to decide But, well for me as long as you feel good thats great with me. I still have not embraced you enough. Tomorrow you will be back to your official duties. so we probably wont be able to go until morning. Will you stay in this room, at least until the light in that candle disappears? I was piercing her from behind and supporting Olivias stomach with both my hands. Olivia was moving her waist back and forth. I wasnt just moving from front to back, but also in circular motions. HaaMnnn This feels good. but I cant see Elliots face. . Would it be better if we faced each other? ..Yes. When we momentarily separated, a string of love juices drip from my penis to show our reluctance in parting. Sara was sleeping on the bed right now and in this room there was a spare chair we recently set up, I sat down on the chair and called Olivia over. Now then, come over here. Just like that time, right on top of me. Coming over eagerly she straddles me who was sitting on the chair. Umm T-This part here. Ahh is meant to go in here. Ahh, its going in Once again my penis was being swallowed up by Olivias warm vagina. Olivias shapely breasts were being strongly pressed against my own and its shape changes. Olivia lifted her hips and slowly moved up and down. Even if we dont move intensely, just by shaking our waists together will mutually give both of us pleasure. Our bodies stuck closely with each other, occasionally we would share a kiss and there were not many words that needed to be exchanged. After a while, my endurance was approaching the limit. Olivie, from here on out, I will have less opportunities to ejaculate inside of your vagina. After all, if a single unmarried woman like you were to become pregnant with child, it would cause you various troubles so. Yeah, thats true. But, it still makes me feel somewhat lonely. Ah, but, today is a safe day therefore Ahh, her menstruation cycle is it? Incidentally, I dont know too much about a womans cycle. I see, well if we met at a safe time by chance than I will consider this our good luck. But sooner or later, I will also let your ass experience what it feels like to receive my love. M-My butt.? Olivia was looking at me blankly. Well, she certainly has no experience in this regard.. The ass hole can also make a woman feel very good. All of my women have experienced it. . Even Sara? Naturally. But it takes some time to get used to before it starts to feel good. If I were to just suddenly thrust it into you without warning, there is a high chance of causing a rip so In Saras case I slowly developed her body over a three month period. . Do you think that I should be able to do it in around that time as well.? Probably. Uuu, Im about to come. Yeah Let it out. Come to your hearts content inside of me. I want Elliots everything and the proof that I am Elliots woman My waist jerks. I held my ass that was about to spring but the throbbing of my cock which was about to burst could not be held down. *Thump, Spurt*, like a rapid pulse, my semen drives inside of her. Ahh Its come, its comingg. ah, s-so hottt.. Sitting on the chair as our bodies stuck to each other like glue, I was slowly but surely ejaculating a large amount of semen inside of her vagina. I entrusted my head to her chest and Olivia shuts her eyes in bliss. Whilst feeling her comforting weight against me, I continued to just hug Olivia for a while longer. Chapter 63: Hidden Facade - Magic Tool Shop and the Knight Lyra Chapter 63: Hidden Facade C Magic Tool Shop and the Knight Lyra Translator: Nefarian --------------------------------------------------------------- Fuaa.. As expected, Im sleepy. Olivia returns from the secret passage and only had time for a little sleep. Even though it was morning, Sara had just woken up and fell from the bed, she then quickly put on the uniform she received from Olivia which was to be her new working clothes. Even though she was placed near the borders, her job required her to wake up quite early. Count Ebram is a morning person and seems to finish his duties by the afternoon.In saying that this was only the administrative portion of his duties. Documents that have been approved are sent to Ebrams officials and from there they are distributed to various places. Olivia also mentioned that it was not limited to the clerical work, but also things like diplomacy with neighboring cities, meeting with noblemen and meeting with other important people were all part of the job. Thus, Sara had to go to the castle at least once before noon. For someone like Sara, who had gotten used to living her life in the dungeon which had no concept of day and night so she had trouble adjusting Perhaps I should dispatch Dahlia which barely needed much sleep to function or even Shiro who was able to control her internal waking timer quite proficiently. After making Sara practice honorific language I sent her off to the castle. I locked up the place and headed towards the old part of town This place I left from wasnt my house; it was Saras house, who was known as the Magician of the court so I should try my best not to be seen publicly going out of this house. In the future, it would probably be better if I can use the underground tunnel.. The old town is an urban area where the city of Ebram originally existed. There were many narrow and clustered sections around the place. A new city plan was to be established. A water way will be built and there are plans to gradually shift the commercial section to this side. Still, the old town is centered around river and the castle and the plan is to utilize a waterway that is connected to the high-class residential areas, aristocratic houses, merchant houses so that it stretches out like the shape of a spider web encompassing the place. Rather than walking in this city, it is characteristic of this city for the people to travel via the waterways using small gondola boats. Chanas pleasure quarters which doubled as the stronghold for the assassination guild was also within this old city. Furthermore, there are many adventurers hanging out in the new town as there were many adventurer inns, furthermore, there were plenty of red-light districts over there as well. I obtained permission to run set up my shop within the old town. The reason is simple. Although the underground waterway is very convenient, the waterway is not connected from the old town to the new town. Also in order for me to build a dungeon within the town, it was necessary to place my base of operations in the old town as it had a castle. Master, Ive been awaiting youAs expected, if I am not given directions, I wont be able to make a clear decision. Dahlia welcomed me into the house, this house was located in a place where only one road was connected to the old town and was the only house on the block. Seems that this was originally a merchants house and there is a large door facing the road with an exchange counter upon entering from the entrance. The family members seemed to use the back door as there was a small path leading to the house that was located on the side of the entrance. Goshujin-sama, judging from the smell, I feel like the place may have been a bakery of some sort. Shiro appeared from the back room and seemed as if she had been exploring the place. Perhaps there was a lot dust as she was covered in it. Shiro-san, your hair is full of soot Ahh, I thrust my head inside one of the baking pots a while ago so. Dahlia come take a look as well, do you think we can still use this? .Oh, I see. Now that she mentions it I can understand. The moment I enter there is a space enough to fit several people and also several low shelves. The counter isnt that tall either but had more depth to it. If this was previously used as a bakery, I can understand it. If I redecorate this place a little bit, we should be able to use it as a store. How is the room arrangement? There are a few documents to peruse, but not much. I receive an old document from Dahlia and look out the window. There is little light coming into this house. A bakery is supposed to show their goods so this would have been troublesome for them. No, perhaps they used the smell of the bread to draw customers in. When I looked around, although the building is short there is a second floor, moreover there is also a basement in the underground level below. The front was the shopping area of the bakery, the back and narrow room is probably where the landlord would have been and the kitchen is the place where they place the bread burner..If I adjust it just a little bit, I can probably pass it off as a magicians workshop. Or rather, it might become an even more convenient place then the house I had at the mining village. The basement at the bottom seems to have been used as a storage compartment, the walls were formed from a thin layer of stone so that it kept the moisture out, the roomed seemed to have been soundproofed quite well. Although there is a fair distance away from the waterway, its confirmed that the house is connected to the underground waterway that was used by the assassination guild. If a little work is done, it should be possible to make it easy to get in and out. The second floor is probably the familys dwelling area and the room was enough to fit 3 or 4 people if it was only to be used for sleeping. Well, it is a little lacking in comparison to the dungeon in the mining village, but considering its just me, Dalia and Shiro, it should be more than enough for the three of us to live together. Although Im embarrassed to say that there isnt enough space to place a horse-drawn carriage, only merchants or big stores are capable of getting approval to use carriages in the city of Ebram anyways. Whether this is a blessing or not is unknown, but there was only a few orcs remaining and they are currently hiding in the underground vegetable garden owned by Chana. Astarte was given a different instruction and right now, she was performing various tasks along with both Diana and Chana behind the scenes of the assassination guild. Well, to be more precise she was monitoring the brothel that the assassination guild owned. On the face of things, our group was pretending to be a group of adventurers, mercenaries and magic store owner. And behind the scenes, I was the man who controlled Ebram city in the night; a dungeon master. To be honest, its also good if Olivia can take care of the transparent side of things, moreover, the current Count of Ebram is still quite healthy but isnt trying to do anything drastic. Therefore, even if I mention the word control, I am more like a parasite living in this city. My main goal was to simply live nicely whilst being hidden from any dangers. At least thats the goal for now. Cleaning up the room, setting up the furniture and arranging things so that the goods can be displayed for sale is what I should do next. Well it will probably take around a week before I can actually open up the business. Remembering the time when Gustave took care of me, I currently have enough property to last me for several years even with the amount of members I have. But then again, its necessary for me to build a big business and stockpile magic resources so in the end, I will still have to work to earn more money.While thinking about such things as I unpacked my luggage, I heard a voice coming from the street. Oh? Have you moved here recently? Looking to see who it was, it was a lady that seemed to be a little older than me. The quality of her clothes were quite fine, but it didnt really show much skin. She was a little bigger than most women and it was obvious from the way she moved that she received combat training in the past. Perhaps she was a mercenary or an adventurer, in any case she looked rather wealthy. She had a bundle of brown hair going down towards her shoulders and her facial features were balanced. Rather than saying that she was cute, it was more accurate to say this girl was dignified. Also rather than saying she was like a flower, her beauty was more akin to a stone sculpture. Yeah, I am thinking of setting up a small shop from today. For various reasons, I have decided to settle in Ebram. I showed her a business like smile. I wasnt sure what this womans background is, but its likely that she thinks Im just an ordinary citizen. I dont want to raise any suspicions needlessly. Indeed, this neighborhood is certainly suitable for opening a business. The last store was a bakery; what type of store do you plan on opening? If its alright, would you be so kind as to let me know? Ahh, shes probably asking me merely due to her own curiosity. She is polite and I dont sense any malicious intent. From her tone of voice, she seems to be a person that with a difficult occupation. .If I got unlucky, she might even be a knight or a soldier working at the castle. My name is Elliot and Im working as a merchant, this is my servant Dalia. Is Oneesan working as some sort of fighter? Judging by the way you walk, it looks a bit like a mercenaries. Ahh, now that you mention it, I havent introduced myself. I apologize. My name is Lyla. Well, its nice to be acknowledged as a knight.. But in actuality Im not that big of a deal. I dont own a horse and all I really do is walk from my own house to my lords manor, Im a worthless knight. Hearing her words, it felt like she was slightly ridiculing herself but at the same time, unable to completely throw away her pride. Certainly a knight can find employment for a lord or noble and in return for their services they enter into this type contractual relationship. Nevertheless, you needed to be quite wealthy to become a knight. Although I can tell that she has received some combat training, my eyes arent good enough to see the extent of her strength. Even so, while I cannot accurately judge her abilities, being able to become a knight is difficult and it means that she must have a decent family backing. Or it could also be that one of her ancestors performed a very meritorious deed. A knight without her own horse There seems more to her circumstances than meets the eye. Youre Lyla-san? Its nice to meet you. Are you perhaps patrolling this area of the town for today? No, today is coincidently my day off. Because I didnt have much to do, I decided to go for a walk around the neighborhood. Im sorry for the intrusion, I have taken your time. Does that mean that this woman is living close by? As a knight? .It seems that some things just happen so coincidentally. My store is different from a bakery. Its probably more relevant to Lyla-sans field of work? Its a magical goods store. After saying this, the expression on her face changed. But it wasnt something that looked dangerous, she was just filled with pure interest. A magical goods store, magical equipment? Yes, well its a trade secret so I cant divulge too much information, but I do have connections with magicians. Although you wont be able to purchase goods that a wizard of the court usually makes, but you will still be able to purchase weapons and armor that are relatively handy. There are also pots that dont burn for cooking though. Oh, in that case aside from the pot I would love to see the equipment. If the price is right.. Thats a pretty good reaction. She doesnt seem like a bad person; shall I give her a discount? It may also help to promote my goods to the public. Well, even if its not perfect, they are after all magical equipment. I cant guarantee an extremely cheap price. But well, you are my first customer before I opened the store. Lyla-san, shall we go take a look at the goods? Because she was a knight, she will probably have to attend some events in the castle of Ebram, so it will be helpful to me if she gets to show off my goods over there. If I use Olivias influence for publicity of my store, there is a risk that our relationship will be revealed. Besides. I also want to prove that I can expand my business with my own hands. In terms of fighting battles, I am considered to be pretty useless, in this case, I at least want to fulfil my role even if its about being successful in my upfront business. I am not willing to live with just my darker identity as a dungeon master. Astarte will probably complain, but if I succeed on my legitimate front, this should be considered a good thing. The magical tools I trade in are mainly weapons and armor for mercenaries. If I were to say, I would say that armor is more often ordered then weapons. Thats because armor is almost always worn on the battlefield and there is less chance for people to lose them. To begin with, magical items are generally expensive. After all, there is rarely anyone who uses magical arrows, daggers or short swords as consumables in a fight. The magical items I can make doesnt really have any drawbacks, but it was only at the level of making the item a little more useful. A sword that looks shorter than it actually is, or armor that is about 10 % lighter than normal, or a chain mail that reduces the sound it makes when hit by half. Of course it is also possible to make goods that directly increase the power or add a different function to the weapon, but my skills as a magician are still insufficient to create such items with reliability. Incidentally speaking, the most sold goods is this steel helmet which was sold to Gustaves mercenaries in bulk. Its function was to make the inside of the helmet considerably less stuffy. In a battlefield where arrows were raining down on you, it was a necessity to be equipped with a helmet and if you spend a long time wearing a helmet out in the sun, it was going to inevitably get really stuffy. It can only be disadvantageous when sweat gets into your eyes and above all, the sense of discomfort was a major thing. .. When I was telling her such things, Lyla became out of breath. .. Hang on a minute, I, I cant breathe. My stomach hurts.! Haa, Haah. Its true, a steel helmet can get really heavy and covering the whole face made it really stuffy. Yeah, from my prediction the mercenary group is planning on coming to this part of town some time in the future. and because many of them are older men who are older than myself, most of them had thinning hair and I always wondered if they were concerned about their hair becoming thinner. Although its more like a joke at this point, it is true that Gustave-ojiisan was concerned about his head become more and more bald in these recent years. Ahahahaha Haa, Thats mean! Even if that were true, you really shouldnt say such a thing Elliot-kun. Apparently, she has attached the honorific kun to address me. Although its good that she has started addressing me with more familiarity, it would seem that Lyla has a merry laughter, she was leaning herself up against the wall and holding on to her stomach so that she wouldnt fall over..She probably laughed so hard she became thirsty. Although she seems to be like a serious person, there is this unexpected side to her as well. This was how my relationship began with the knight Lyla, just a day before my store was to officially open. It will only be a while later before I realized just how much I valued her brilliant laughter. Chapter 64: Hidden Facade: Brothel Cobweb Pavilion” Chapter 64: Hidden Facade: Brothel Cobweb Pavilion Translator: Nefarian --------------------------------------------------------------- Goshujin-samaa, that woman just now, is quite strong you know.? After Lyra looked at the waterproof gloves for quite some time and had finally left, Shiro who had been hiding all the while had come out stealthily. Hahah, hiding all presence of herself so that she wouldnt be noticed, is she that cautious against Lyra? Well, If Shiro puts it like that, she must be strong then. Having someone like her live in the vicinity. should I feel safe or fearful.? For Shiro to give such a high assessment, it means that she is definitely stronger than those hoodlums you see on the streets, but I have a feeling that she is fairly strong even when compared to actual knights. Considering we recently lost our Orc Leader, I dont think we would be able to defeat her in a direct confrontation based on strength alone. I truly appreciate the fact that we are actually neighbors and not someone who are hostile to one another. Olivia may actually be acquainted with Lyra, I should ask her when I have the chance. --------------------------------------------------------------- Master, the meal has been prepared. Today we are scheduled to visit Astarte-sama and Diana-sama in the evening, so we have until that time to arrange the shop. Rice! Ricee! Goshujin-sama, Shiro is hungry? Dalia was the one who came out of the kitchen in order to call me. Shiro was really happy as she raised her voice and ran around me in circles Yeah, I should definitely complete Shiros illusion amulet quickly so that we can hide her outward characteristics. To think that only she was the only girl unable to go outside, it definitely makes me feel sorry for her. Dalia, Shiro. After we finish eating, I going to teach you both how to read and write. Make sure you dont run away. Is what I told the girls after grabbing on to Shiros tail. Uuu, Shiros a puppy dog so even if she doesnt study. isnt that alright? I I will try my best. These two girls were still not proficient in writing and reading letters. Especially Dalia, since she was born, she had never learnt to read or write, so its going to be necessary to start with basic counting first. Nevertheless, she could not be considered stupid, it was more of the fact that she wasnt given the opportunity to study. In the past, she had helped me with managing the traps and materials within the dungeon and it was obvious that since then she already grasped the fundamental concept of numbers and the need to calculate. It wasnt like she was talentless, so all that needed to be done was to lightly pave the way and give her some knowledge and experience. All I did was teach her during our carriage rides and also a short lecture before bed and she was already capable of doing addition and subtraction, she even understood simple multiplication. She hasnt completely grasped the idea behind division, but when given a practical example of dividing one apple into five pieces, she could understand the concept so, well it shouldnt be long before she gets used to it. Shiro did work as an adventurer in the past so the concept of calculating everyones share of the loot wasnt lost on her. In regards to learning letters, they finally managed to learn all the letters in the alphabet so if they can learn new vocabulary, all they needed to do was learn how to compose sentences and the rules of grammar before they would be able to manage the business with adequacy. If we were going to continue living in this city and start our business, being able to read and write simple words were definitely a great advantage for doing business. --------------------------------------------------------------- Umm excuse me, Goshujin-sama.. After the study is over, it will be Shiros and Dalias turn to have a bit of fun, kay? Before I noticed it, Shiro had quickly finished her meal and was under the table burying her face in between my groins. Hey! Shiro, Its still daytime. Ahh, Shiro-san. Although Dalia was pretending to be more prudent, I could tell from her expression that she wanted to side with Shiro in the matter. B-But, didnt you go to Saras new house for the whole of yesterday? Its not fair that you always pay attention to Saraa. Both of us also want to do some ecchi things. .. Her saying up to this much makes it quite difficult for me to rebuke her complaints. It was fair game with Olivia since it was true that I probably wouldnt be able to meet her for a while, but meeting Sara is relatively easy. So well. I do understand where Shiro is coming from. . I understand, however, provided that you girls will finish todays study before the afternoon bell rings, alright? Sometimes its important to dangle the carrot as a reward, even if the said carrot is myself. .On this day, they managed to complete their studies before the afternoon bell rang. I have been awaiting you, Elliot-samaHow many people have you embraced today? Astarte was smiling at me bewitchingly. Her outward appearance was the same as the first time I met her, she was wearing a nun uniform. Although it may sound like a bad joke for a nun to be in a brothel, the fact of the matter is. it wasnt that uncommon, or so Ive heard. Because the temple is a place which people originally gather together, it can be efficient to incorporate an entertainment district. There are many small restaurants and shops around the temple for people to come and visit and the place can also function as a place that people do exchange of goods. There are no such customs in Ebram, but there are also stories of women in the past few generations who served the temples and offered their bodies as their pilgrim. There are also stories that in ancient times the river goddess was originally a guardian deity of women and a protector of love, who endorsed the idea that people should have uninhibited sexuality. Im not sure if the women who were known as the temple prostitutes would have the same status as the priests. But, they were by no means regarded to have lowly positions. Well this is the knowledge I gained from reading a book in the past. --------------------------------------------------------------- Well, there isnt much difference to when we were living in the dungeon. I suppose? How is the situation? Shiro only got it spurted inside of her vagina once? Ah, hey, you dont really have to mention such a thing.. We were in a bar out in the backstreets of the old city, this place was linked to the entertainment district that Diana and Astarte were left to manage. A two-story building reinforced with both stones and wood. At the entrance a signboard made out of copper said Cobweb Pavilion and this was the only form of advertisement for the pub. The place wasnt flashy and there were a variety of random decorations around the place almost as if someone had a hobby of collecting things. To begin with, its hard to say if the place was managed properly and even though the location is quite good and the building itself is solid, its hard to say that this is the best brothel around. Apart from the Arachne harlots personally controlled by Diana whom were considered to be specialists, the rest of them who worked here were from the outskirts of town.. In other words people from the slums and the people with no place to go. Therefore, even though its not to the extent that this is a low class establishment, it was also hard to say that this was a first class brothel. There are quite a number of male and female prostitutes working in Ebram. Well because the population of the city was quite large to begin with, including the travelers who stop by. It was natural for this industry to prosper more when compared with other cities. As far as I have investigated, there are three known establishments in the new town and two such establishments in the old town, there are also a couple of shops that havent been confirmed and also individual harlots who was operating on their own terms. Overall I approximate that the population of prostitutes within Ebram come to around 300 people. Perhaps more than 1% of the citys population right now is involved in the sex industry right now. Whether this is a lot of people or only a few, is an answer I dont really know yet. There seems to be around ten prostitutes in this store. Whether this is a lot for one place or not enough is something I cant judge on just yet. Oh, welcome. Ive been waiting for you, Goshujin no, revered customer. Diana comes from the interior of the shop carrying a bundle of documents. All the curious prostitutes behind Diana were peeping from the aisle. .. Well, Im wearing a mask and a big hat as per usual, in order to hide my appearance. I dont know if any of the prostitutes will leak information or if they can be trusted just yet, so I dont really want to reveal anything unnecessary. Yo, Diana. Im going to give out some instructions, in order to manage the business. First of all, have you compiled a list of the working girls along with their health checks? There are many things to consider, like investigating the customer base or how to manage the place in the future, but first and foremost, it was necessary to confirm the present situation of the prostitutes we put up for sale. If there are girls who are suffering from an illness, it will be necessary to give them time to recuperate. If they have some sort of venereal disease that can be treated then thats fine, but if treatment is difficult, then they will not be able to work as a prostitute. Although You, are you the new owner of this place? A voice suddenly speaks to me and my train of thought is interrupted. When I turned to look, I saw that a woman was coming up from behind Diana. She had light brown skin and although it wasnt as apparent as Chana, she did seem like she had southern blood mixed in. Her light grey-brown hair stretched down all the way to her tiny waists. The size of her chest is slightly larger than average, but because her waist is thin, she exuded a more amiable impression. Just purely judging by her appearance, I would say that she looked like a gentle and obedient type of girl, but seeing her confident gaze along with those wanton words she spoke with earlier indicates quite the opposite. She is Dora. She is the leader among the other prostitutes. Diana spoke in a low voice that only I could hear, barely moving her mouth whilst she had her back towards Dora. I see, it seems that depending on how I deal with her, it can become quite troublesome .. Ahh, lets leave our conversation at that for now. You are Dora? I dont intend to interfere with how you girls are going to work, however, it is necessary for us to devise measures so that we can mutually benefit, wouldnt you agree? How do you know my name. Hmm, for a moment the fierceness in her eyes subsided. She stopped walking behind of Diana and halts several steps apart from me. Well, it might certainly be strange for me to know her name on the first time we met. I admired Dianas wits for anticipating this sort of buildup and it would be a shame if I could not make use of the situation.. ..Furthermore, Diana is probably not entirely convinced of my ability to take charge as her master and is still testing me. I looked at the documents in advance, thats all there is to it. I havent read about all the more specific details, but I at least have the courtesy to remember your name. I dont know how your previous manager treated you, but I dont intend to unexpectedly kill you or sell you off. It would seem that you have some questions you wish to ask of me? How about we start with that? Now then, what is Doras next move? You get to the point quite fast, dont you? Ive heard that you will be the new manager and that you are Astarte-neesans Master. If neesan says you can be trusted, then for now I will trust you. Hearing her reply, I was slightly taken aback. Astarte has only arrived here for about two days and yet she has already been able to earn the trust of the prostitute girls. I wonder what happened? Ill have to ask her later. No, its stupid to believe in me without any proof. Your judgement isnt wrong. Its a problem if you want to argue every single detail, but if there is a specific request you have in mind, let me know. Its free to ask. Before that, I will say that it is necessary for us to repair the waterway that circulates at the bottom of this store. If thats where you are dissatisfied, then I also recognize the issue. In that regard, we also wish for the same thing. The waterway can easily become stagnant and when it does, the bad smell in summer is quite unbearable.. However, the main issue is. You, what are you planning on doing with the girls working at this place? To elaborate, due to the various circumstances there are a variety of girls in this store that arent capable of working right at this instance. She was staring at me with a piercing gaze. I see She intends to protect the other girls. She must be liked by the other girls. To be frank, in the instance that treatment cannot cure them, Im not sure what I can do. However, if they are only unable to work as prostitutes then they should be able to work outside at the bar, right? Although they may not add up to as much earnings, hearing from the reports, the current business at the bar is quite lacking. Also, things like cleaning, washing cooking and other miscellaneous duties, if we add them all up, Im sure there is something that we can arrange. I was thinking of hiring additional people to work at the store, but if your wish is to let the other girls work after retiring from prostitution, I believe that this is possible. What do you think? To be honest, I dont know if there is an expiry date for how old a prostitute can be. When they are young its fine. But Im sure it would be nice if you could fall back into another job after you stop whoring yourself. After all, this isnt the type of work that you can continue forever. As you age your figure withers away and even if they were to use contraception, it isnt something that is guaranteed to work. The risk of them becoming pregnant from a random persons seed is always there. Ive heard that there are midwives who specializes in providing an abortion service, but even then, the probability of actually performing the procedure safely and successfully isnt that high, its like taking a really bad bet that has bad odds. .. Dont tell me, is there perhaps a prostitute that got pregnant? Chapter 65: Back Face, Front Face: Old Scars (Part 1) Chapter 65: Back Face, Front Face: Old Scars (Part 1) Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Yes, theres quite a story to it Ill tell you whats going, but what would you do? To be honest, its not like I havent thought of it. This is a necessary risk, far from improbable considering the lack of management by the Assassins Guild. Still, I was taken aback nonetheless. I try to conceal that fact as I speak. Hmm I cant make it a call without more to go on. Whether to abort it or not, I cant make the decision alone. If she will have the child, all I could do is provide a little bit of financial support Id like to hear her opinion, and yours as well. Truthfully, I wanted to hear Doras opinion, but if I said so without subtlety, Dora might consider me to be easily manipulated. If possible, I want to build a civil relationship with her, without giving up too much power. Its nice that you dont jump to throwing her out. Youre quite a softy. Although only in name, Im about to be your boss. I dont want to give off a bad first impression. Thats what makes you a softy. Dora said, as if to warn me, but her expression loosens a tad. Shes not completely unhappy with the decision, it seems. Follow me, Ill just show you. I had Diana and Astarte busy with other duties, so Shiro and I followed Dora. Master, will she have to quit once she has a baby? Shiro asked in a whisper. It may not seem real, regardless of any knowledge she may have. I only have facts and information to go on myself, and it wont feel real to me; Im not a woman. I cant answer that Well, she wont be able to move around too much to protect the child in her womb. Fighting and travelling will be difficult. Once the child grows, it would be difficult to work here, not to mention the threat her work would possess to the child. I have heard that, before her stomach begins to grow, it can be taken care of with medicine What does it mean to take care of it? To purposefully cause a miscarriage before it will affect the mothers health It means to kill the unborn child. !? Shiro didnt seem to have much knowledge about it. She must have been surprised, she stopped in her tracks. If youd have to call it good or bad, then of course its not good. But for some people, its their only method left to survive. Dora said, turning around. She probably noticed that Shiro had stopped moving. Even if she gives birth, if she cant keep working, her and her baby will both die. Even if she could, shell get less customers if they were to find out that she has a kid. Besides Do you think the kid could ever be happy, with its mother a prostitute? I dont know. Technically, I am the one to make the call. Were going to see her, arent we? Dora starts walking again. We head downstairs to an area thats halfway underground. The prostitutes work in small rooms in the floors above ground. The rooms are barely big enough to fit two people in a cot, a small dresser with some cheap perfume and make-up, and a small stand to hold a bucket of water and a towel to wipe off. Their battlefield, their workplace, and sometimes their deathbed. The room underground was considerably bigger than one of those rooms. It looked like they had temporarily evacuated a storage space. Lily, its me. Im coming in. Im not alone, but dont be scared. As soon Dora entered the room and said so, a visceral sensation flooded over me. Shiro became terrified, all of a sudden. When those Ive turned into monsters, like Shiro, feel a powerful emotion, I can pick up on it too if Im close to them. I turned around to see Shiro staring at the open door, quivering as if to fear a terrifying creature. Whats wrong? I hold her hand. Its pulsating. Shes terrified. Of What? This girl here didnt start out as a prostitute. She must have been through some hardships By the time she came here, sold off by slave merchants, she was broken Oh, whats wrong? Various voices and information clicked in my head like pieces to a puzzle. Dora, this pregnant prostitute, is she A faint voice came from inside the room. As soon as I tried to ask more, Shiro ripped her hand away, and bolted past Dora into the room. Then, Shiros devastated cry reverberated through the building. Some prostitutes, who are evidently not busy, peeked their heads in from above. I knew it. Who is she? Dora whispered as she returned the prostitutes to their rooms. I dont think I can get away without an explanation. I see. Its only a guess, at this point, but About a year ago, two adventurer teams clashed in this town. One team was poisoned, and immediately attacked. The few female adventurers, including the team leader, were all killed, or overdosed on aphrodisiacs and ravished, which broke them entirely. Right, I was already here when that happened so You dont mean your!? Doras smart. It was futile to try to keep Shiros secret now. While headed to the room, following Shiro, I told Dora the truth with omitting the essential information. Yes, Shiro isnt her real name. She is a surviving member of the , who were cursed and taken as a slave by , the members of which all died in the man-eating dungeon. And Lily I had heard that a broken girl was dumped at the end of town. I heard that she was taken in by the temple, but I never imagined that she had been tossed around and ended up here Lilys that girl. I suppose shes lucky to be alive But God must be one twisted son of a bitch. ??? Chapter 65: Back Face, Front Face: Old Scars (Part 2) Chapter 65: Back Face, Front Face: Old Scars (Part 2) Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Lily, Lily! Its me, dont you remember? Dont you? Ah Agh Ah, Cha- Charl The woman on the bed No, she was actually still young, a similar age to Shiro. She must have been early in her pregnancy, since her belly was still flat In fact, she was quite boney, she could not have been healthy. Unable to speak intelligibly, the girl placed her hand on Shiros cheek The cheek of the old leader of the White Dog Gang, Charlotte. The girl is muttering something, with some joy and sadness on her expression. Astarte fixed Lily up, she wasnt feeling well. She had a cold until yesterday, she really wasnt feeling well. Is she really a priestess? Im not smart enough to know it, but her prayers and her healing sure seemed like the real deal. Thats right. Astarte wasnt there when I turned Shiro into a monster; she didnt hear Shiros confession. Astartes not all well. Shes here, after all. Neither am I. But I was the only one who knew any details about Shiros past. Astarte didnt have the opportunity to know about her. I made an excuse, although I knew it wouldnt help anyone. Lily ended up here because she was pawned off from some slave merchant. You saw her, shes too broken to hold a conversation. Well, she could still move her hips if you threw a man on her, so shes been working as a bottom-tier prostitute. Even when something bad happens to her, she cant put it into words. Sure, she still has the mental capacity of a small child, but its not like the other girls have enough leisure to take care of her I inferred from how Dora spoke, that Lily would have been kicked out of the Spiders Web, if it wasnt for this event. There were beggars in Abram, too. Go to the slums in the new part of town, and you would find a small number of the poor, clinging to life in the sewers. However, Lily would not even make it to there. Dora must have been on the verge of giving up, knowing that she could not protect Lily much longer, even though she had no obligation to protect a broken prostitute. Lily Im sorry, Im sorry If I was stronger I could have Lily, and everyone With her arm around Lily, who sat there without seeming to grasp the situation, Shiro was crying. No, it wasnt Shiro sitting there now. It was Charlotte, the lady thief in repentance for her failure to protect her team. It was Shiro, who had sacrificed everything by becoming my dog A monster, stripped of the feeling of powerlessness and regret, who can accept her servitude to me as happiness. Even so, her human days spent as Charlotte were never erased, nor were her humiliating days spent as a sex slave after her defeat to . It had not even been a year since I turned her to be a monster. I did not have the power to erase anyones memories. Of course, Shiros damaged heart had not healed, unlike Saras. Her old wound had opened up, bleeding again after all this time. ??? What could she do? The prostitute called Lily, if I remember Shiro correctly, used to be an herb mixer; she wasnt suited for rough waters. To top it off, she was broken too badly to use any of her medicinal knowledge, and she was almost certainly pregnant. If she were only pregnant, I could have arranged to have her do other work in the brothel. If she were only broken, I could have taken a passive approach of having her dedicate herself to the temple, with some donations. Alas, she was both. Another big problem was Shiro. I had heard that Charlotte was a bright and confident girl with a strong sense of responsibility. Shiro was a monster, who, while active, was not confident, and quite passive as she often waited for my directions. Charlotte would not have been able to accept her past; by becoming a monster, Shiro saw that past as the experience of someone else That was the illusion she kept up, until this point. Since their paths did cross in the past, this girl would break Shiro, too. I couldnt let that happen. Hey, Elliot Was it? That girl Her face, her arm. Does that mean At the Man Eating Dungeon? Dora quietly asked me about Shiros appearance. Well, our hoods were down, and with a close glance, anyone could see the white fur and the beast-like feature. Of course, she would be curious. Still, she took care to not let Shiro hear her. Shes been through some stuff. The truth was that I had turned her into a monster, but Dora did not need to know that. At least not before I turned Dora into a monster of mine. A lot has happened since. Shes working for me now. Dora looked at me inquisitively. She clearly wanted ask how I freed her, but seemed to be keeping that to herself. Oh, right. I can just tell her. In order to keep this brothel in check, at the very least, I needed Dora to pledge her loyalty to me, either peacefully or by force. Considering that, I decided to let Dora know that I was not her enemy, and she definitely did not want me to become one. Dora, Ill take Lily in. Dont worry about it. Also, dont tell the other prostitutes about Shiro. Although, Astarte and Diana know already. All right. But, what are you going to do with this girl? Doras tone slightly shifted. She might have been a little scared of how I spoke. If were lucky, youll see her again. I didnt take on this brothel from the previous owner just because its good business. Thats all Shiro, no, Charlotte. Dora had gone quiet, and Shiro finally turned her tear-smeared face toward me. E-Elli Um, Master Im sorry, Im sorry. Im your dog now, but Her voice was the same as Shiros, but foreign to me. Its all right. Theres no way to change that you were once Charlotte, and I dont intend to try. I just dont want you to forget that youre also Shiro now. Hearing this, Shiro stumbled to turn to me. I stopped her by raising my hand, and took a knee in front of her, and held her chin up with my hand. You are my dog. I am your master. She may have been a member of your family, but you dont need to take care of all of it on your own You can trust Master. But Shes not Shiros, shes Charlottes Shes Charlottes, I thought she was dead- Shut up. Shiro was crying, and her face belonged to somebody I dont know. I took a strong tone. Charlotte had awakened from her slumber within Shiro. Im about to trample Charlottes soul and put her under my control, too. It was laughable how greedy I was, but I had thought that that would be the best solution, for me and for her. This girl Lily. I cant fix her. But Remember how you became Shiro, Charlotte? ! Thats right. Theres no guarantee, but Ill do it. Now, let me hear you say it Obey me, Charlotte. And Give your friend, to me. Yes, Elliot. Master. Not as Shiro, but as Charlotte, please. I will obey you, make me your dog. Make us, me and this girl Your dogs. Chapter 66: Front Face, Back Face: The Broken Prostitute, Lily (Part 1) Chapter 66: Front Face, Back Face: The Broken Prostitute, Lily (Part 1) Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- That night, I brought Lily to the shop during an inconspicuous time. I had Daria clear the basement storage and prepare a bed. I ordered Daria to prepare incents and aphrodisiacs mixed by Chana. Dora must have begun to worry about Lily. She said she wanted to come with us. I had to think about it for a second, but Diana and Astarte gave me some looks, so I decided to leave her to them. They might be planning a move, too. Lets see how they handle it. Dora has gusto and guts, but shes a normal human. They shouldnt have any trouble. I sent everyone but Shiro and Lily above ground. I lit the incents. An aggressive sweet scent, perhaps frankincense, wafted up my nostrils. Master What should I do? She must have calmed down all ready. Shiro spoke like herself again. Shiro, since we have Lily with us, you can act as Charlotte. With that in mind, Ill tell you what were going to do here. If everything goes well, Lily will become a monster like you. When that happens, she may have a personality as a monster thats a little different from this Lilys. The truth was that, there was no guarantee to cause that intentionally. There were times, like with Sara, when I had changed the names of my subjects when I turn them, but no one other than Shiro had developed a separate personality. I was sure that Shiro knew that too. Shiros personality was just a different face she wore, created willingly by Charlotte at the brink of breaking. Still, Lilys situation was quite similar to Shiros situation in the past. If her personality as a monster could coincide with her human mind Perhaps, Lily had a chance at regaining her life. I wont hate you if it doesnt work Please. I want to see Lily smile again. I want her to call my name again At least, through Shiro creating a personality as a monster had allowed Charlottes damaged personality to sleep and stabilize somewhat. The question was, would it work out the same for Lily? There was another matter to consider. The child inside of her, whose body may not have been formed yet. If I turn Lily into a monster, how in the world will the baby turn out? Did I have the right to do such a thing? Of course, no amount of pondering brought about any answers. So, I had to become more of a villain. Charlotte. I dont care if you hate me, or whatever you do, but this is my decision. Youre my monster, and Im going to make your friend Lily a monster. Understood? With that, I handed Shiro two round pills of aphrodisiac. I command you. You and Lily will take those, and love each other. To allow me to ravish your friend, to turn her into a monster Youre going to help me do that, Charlotte. How evil you are. With a small droplet of tear in the corner of her eye, Charlotte smiled. Charlotte the thief, once a slave to evil adventurers, now a slave to an evil monster, is very happy. So Dont look so worried. Command me, Master. She turned around, letting her clothes glide off. Her tail shook side-to-side, indicating her excitement despite her best efforts to conceal it. Lily I always thought about what it would be like to do something like this With you, with Yuri I never imagined that it would happen like this, though. Come to think of it, Shiro had occasionally played with Sara in that sort of way. I had thought she only felt that way towards Sara, but she apparently had some potential for lesbianism from the beginning. Ah? Char? Char, Char! Lily did seem to recognize that she had known Charlotte before. Lily smiled like an innocent girl, and wrapped her arms around Shiro, who was now naked. Watching that unfold to the side of me, I lit the incense, placed it in a small porcelain jar and put that on the sideboard. A narrow strand of lilac smoke delivers the sweet scent throughout the room. I poured some fruit juice in a cheap wooden cup, and handed it to Shiro, as she tangled herself with Lily. Shiro crunched up the pill with her teeth, took some juice in her mouth and poured it down Lilys throat with a kiss. Lily must not have had as much experience with women. Looking a little surprised, she glanced over to me. She seemed to vaguely understand that I was the one in charge of Shiro. I smiled and went back to the entrance, which seemed to convey my permission for them to go ahead; Lily concentrated again on Shiros kiss. It was a slow, prolonged kiss. Of course, it wasnt often that I found myself watching other people kiss without participating in the action. A dollop of juice spilt out of the corner of Lilys mouth, drawing a delicate line down her slender chin, soft neck, and her breast. An orange stain forms on the white sheet, but no one pays their mind. Even when they separate their faces just enough to catch their breathes, their tongues clung to each other with desire, refusing to release. Before I knew it, what was remaining of Lilys undergarments had been completely stripped off of her, and were strewn under the bed. Shiro and Lily both had fair skin, but Lilys was closer to ivory The small but many scars drawn clearly on her breasts and hips were a graphic indication of her past. Lily, Lily Im sorry, Im sorry Shiro whimpered, as her tongue glided over Lilys neck, her collar, under her arm, and finally her average-sized breasts that looked unnaturally large in contrast to her impoverished waist. Shiro kissed her nipple. Ahh Ah, Char, ahhh Lily, with an immature face beginning to be colored with lustful pleasure, grasped Shiros hair and caressed her head. As if to comfort a younger sister. As if to grant forgiveness to a sinner in confession. Most likely, I only see it that way from the outside looking in, but if Shiro No, if Charlotte felt forgiven by this I had found myself with such an idea, probably too good to be true. The puppy-dog-like grooming had turned into steamy caressing. Her force of habit as a prostitute must have taken over. Lily had jumped over Shiro assertively, and delivered a downpour of kisses on her back and her neck. Meanwhile, Lilys hand had reached down to Shiros groin, as if intended to stroke a mans penis, and stayed their playing with Shiros fruit. Char, hr? Hrr? Ah Lily, dont Ahh, wait, I need to Oh, Shiro, thats fine. Catch up with your friend to your hearts content. Either way, it will work out like I want it to. You say so, but Aaahahhh!? Lily joyfully shoved her face between Shiros legs, and began to lick her out spotless, from front to back. Y-Your tongue is so, long Shiros tail shook violently. She must be in immense pleasure. That tail of hers always shows her true feelings. That being said, the objective here was to bring Lily to ecstasy and turn her into a monster. Lily working on Shiro one-sidedly was not the best approach. I approached them, and gently nudged Lilys hips for her to straddle Shiros face. Ahh? Ah. It looked like I had made myself clear. Lily, slightly embarrassed, straddled Shiros face, and placed her groin directly above it. Lily was already moist. Shiro immediately stuck her face into it, and began to rapidly move her tongue. Ahh!? Ah, Ahhh, oooh, ooah She must not have had much experience on the receiving end; Lily cried out craving for more. The sight of two completely naked girls shoving their faces in between each others legs and licking out each others genitalia seemed strangely immoral. Shiro, especially, seemed to be almost abnormally excited, perhaps thanks to their past relationship and their reunion after each having gone through some hellish things and a drastic transformation. Her white fur on her limbs were springing out, and her face began to resemble a beast. However, this just meant her face would take on some minor dog-like features. Ahhh? Ahh, Char, Char! Lily was now just as excited, indulging in all the ecstasy by grinding her groin up on Shiros face. Ah, Ahh, Ah Mm Mmp While still being licked, Shiro devotedly pleasured Lilys groin. Lilys nectar dripped all over Shiros face, mostly around her mouth. If things kept going as they were, it looked like Shiro would be the first one to reach her climax. Its not like Im not excited myself. I guess its time for me to join the fun. ??? Chapter 66: Front Face, Back Face: The Broken Prostitute, Lily (Part 2) Chapter 66: Front Face, Back Face: The Broken Prostitute, Lily (Part 2) --------------------------------------------------------------- Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Lily, sitting on the side of the bed, happily held my penis in her mouth, licking it up and down. She did not have her whole mouth around it, but tracing the outer edges of it with her tongue. Starting with the tip, her tongue glides down to the back, and down the shaft until the sacks at the bottom were in her mouth. She slightly jolted from time to time, because Shiro, now sitting on the floor, still kept her face between Lilys legs. She must have been at it for almost half an hour at this point. Lily, was it? Does it feel good to be in bed with your friend? Ahh, Aha! Ahmm. I wasnt expecting a verbal response. Still, she smiled joyfully, and the sensation on my penis grew. The method of unshackling the heart through a pact will not work for mute Lilys broken heart. She was like this in the first place because her hearts shackles were obliterated. I wasnt sure if that was an advantage or not when it came to turning her into a monster. Well, all I can do is prepare the best I can. Shiro, come over here and join her. Yes, Master Her face blush with lust, Shiro answered with an intoxicated expression. She gathered herself up onto the bed, and keeping herself close with Lily, she began servicing my penis. Im about to ejaculate, soon Shiro, keep my semen in your mouth as long as you can, and give to Lily slowly. I think Lily will swallow it too quickly. You need to control it. Yas. I doubted that Shiro understood why she needed to do so. Still, as long as I tell her to, she will trust me and obey. That fact didnt seem to change, even as she was partially Charlotte. Here Feeling a coarse tongue and a long and voluminous tongue take turns at my penis, I was approaching my limit. I acknowledged the magic power inside of my body, and visualized it concentrating into my semen. Before I knew it, I was able to choose without thinking weather or not to turn a woman into a monster when I slept with her. Of course, this time the goal was to turn her into the monster. There was no reason to hold back anything. As my magical powers heightened, I saw my surroundings differently. A thin layer of vision overlaid on top of my current vision. That, was the flow of magic. And the flow of life. Oh When I looked over, someone was peaking in from the other side of the door. This was probably Dora, and there were two figures behind her They were Astarte and Diana, judging from their magical powers. It seemed like their plan was to make Dora watch us to arouse her, and take her into bed. I had expected something like that. Sorry, Dora. Theres nothing I can do. Shiro, I could feel without a problem. And Lily Almost had a small life, while weak and small, about to be born inside of her. I know its there. Then, I should be able to affect it. At that moment, I grandly ejaculated into the two mouths in front of me. Master, your cum Its so hot Ahha, ahh, ahhh? With gleeful cheers, they lapped up my semen, some spilling on their faces. Once they had cleaned the penis, they began to lap up the semen from each others faces. Just as I had thought, Lily seemed to have swallowed the semen already. That much, I had expected. Shiro jumped onto Lily, and kissed her. Slowly, she continuously pours my semen into her mouth. Thats right. I slowly seeped my magic closer to the head, where thoughts are formed. Would that increase the probably of success? Maybe, but if were lucky, it may heal her broken heart somewhat. Besides, Lily was not the only one I was trying to heal. Both of you, stick your butts up towards me, side by side. Shiro obeyed immediately. Lily followed suit, and bent down on her knees, sticking her butt up high. All the while, their lips remained locked. Two beautiful peaches lined up in front me, providing me with their sensual fragrance. Lets begin. Chapter 67: Front Face, Back Face: Pulling Strings (Part 1) Chapter 67: Front Face, Back Face: Pulling Strings (Part 1) Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Shiro and Lily were side-by-side with their butts pointed at me. They were both already dripping with juice, which flickered under the ambient light. Lily called to me unintelligibly, and shook her compact derrire at me. She already seemed to be in heat, and since she had been working as a prostitute, perhaps her body had been conditioned to be aroused once some action took place. Shiro shook her rear conservatively, but her tail spoke volumes as it wagged all over the place. Shiro, dont forget our purpose. First I have to Remake Lily. Despite what Ive said, I inserted my penis into Shiros vagina. Ahhh! A delicate voice leaks through her efforts to conceal it. The insides of her vagina were already quite warm; just by placing my tip at the gate, my penis was guided inside, as if to be sucked in. With that, Lily let out a begging cry. I immediately took out my penis, and aimed it toward Lilys behind, placing it against the opening of her vagina. Still sticking her butt up in the air, Lily begged, as is she couldnt wait any longer. Of course the walls of her vagina were shaped differently, but her vagina seemed to be closer to the temperature of Shiros, compared to before. Slowly, Lilys vagina started gulping down my penis, as if to copy the movement of Shiros vagina. Good, Phase One is a success. There were more reasons to sleeping with Shiro at the same time, other than as an assistant to keep Lily excited. This was one of them, called reverberation or something in terms of magical studies. It was a ritual, or a phenomenon, where a nearby occurrence was copied over, like using a tuning fork. The truth was, that this was just a theory without proof. I didnt even know if there were many case studies for magic and technology that changed humans to monsters in the first place. I only had the reference of a thesis regarding the mass production of enchanted (magic-attached) tools. In order to overwrite Lilys personality when changing her into a monster, as I had done with Shiro, I performed the monster-turn ritual again on Shiro, with her as the master copy. By performing the same ritual I was about to perform to Lily (that has already succeeded on Shiro) in close proximity to her, I had hoped for the same effect to take place on Lily as it did to Shiro. It was originally developed as a technique for Enchanters to save time when repeatedly enchanting a low-caliber item (like a healing potion, or strengthening an armor), so I had no idea if it would have any effect in our situation. Still, even if nothing happened, the risk was minimal, so there was no reason not to try it. I slowly went in and out of Shiros vagina ten times, and caressed her clitoris. Then, I performed the exact same action to Lily, in the same order. Their steam voice had started out in completely different pitches, but were now getting more similar in tone. While Shiro uttered more nonsensical words in her sentences, Lily gradually began to form more intelligible ones. Aghh, Ahh, Ahhm Mm, Mas ter Oooh! Ahhhh, ahhh, ahhhh, Char, Feels Goood Since Lily didnt have a tail, I didnt touch Shiros tail (one of her sensitive spots) either. Every steps had to be the same, even though I wasnt quite sure what that would accomplish. Still, I thought that if I could believe it, there was a better chance of success. I Ran my finger down the spine, grabbed the hips, pulled the hair and kissed the lips. Eventually, their reactions started to synchronize. Even when I wasnt inside one of them, her hips quivered as if my penis was pounding her. When I slammed into Shiro with a big stroke, both Shiro and Lily came to a soft ecstasy. Thats when I finally began to see it. My vision became double-layered, and I could sense the flow of magical powers through their bodies. A few strands of magical powers stretched between them already. These were formed by the saliva passed when kissing, or the tangled hair, or the gently touching fingertips, or else magical power flowed from Shiro to Lily through my Penis. A thin cloud-like substance could be seen above each of their heads, and they were slowly moving towards each other. From intuition, I understood that those were something akin to their souls, or memories. Some cracks could be seen on Lilys and it was chipped. Shiros was also cracked, but a softer looking cloud of a different color covered it. My guess was that the cracked cloud belonged to Charlotte, and the soft one to Shiro. Can I control these? Could I lend Shiros stable personality to Lily? Pondering this, I outstretched my hands as if to touch the clouds above their heads. Hair No. Forehead No. I had already took my penis out, and came to the front of them to search their faces and heads More accurately, to search a better location to touch upon their souls. I doubt they understood what was happening to them. They were left alone after the soft ecstasy, and allowed me to work as they caught their breath There it is. Aaahh!? Their voices harmonized. With their butts still pointed at the door, strength fell out of them and their faces almost fell into the bed. I had opened my hands, and placed my fingers on their ears. That was the best way to dive in. An on-looker would not have a clue what was going on. To me, I could see my magical powers flowing from my fingertips into their heads. Although, I could never see magical powers clearly, but only as a vague flow. I could only sense the slight difference of current, like mixing sugar-water to clear water. It was certainly affecting them in some way, but I could not feel anything other than the sensation of touching something. Something, somethings coming!? Master Someone, someones? It seemed that they were feeling an intrusion. I was attempting to invade their souls, it was only natural. The problem was, at this rate, the reverberation Ive worked for could break. If I could just get a little further inside A thought occurred to me. I conceptualized it. I gave my magic powers, what was previously a mere blurry flow of force, a definitive form. The leftover magic from people Ive devoured in the past solidified the form. A spiders thread woven from magic. A puppeteers string to slip into the souls of others so I could reshape them however I choose. The moment that picture was clear in my head, I felt the magical threads seep into their heads from my fingertips. Agh! Shiros and Lilys eyes widened, and their faces twitched. Their hips, still high up, quivered softly as they relieve themselves a little. They were no longer able to control their bodies, including subconscious reflexes. At that moment, I understood that I now controlled their entire being. ? Oh, no. I was now the one controlling all of their faculties. That meant that, if I didnt command it, they may not even be able to breathe. As if to loosen a grip, I returned control for most of their bodily functions back to their consciousness. At the same time, I searched for the part that controlled their pleasure And pinched it ever so slightly. Ah Hyaaahhhhh!!!! The results were incredible. Their bodies simultaneously convulsed, and despite the fact that all I was doing was touching their ears, they seemed to have reached another light climax. Small beads of sweat seeped out of their backs and their knees shook. They were about to collapse into the bed. Drool fell from their mouths, and they breathed heavily. Even I was shocked by such results. But, this is dangerous. These forced orgasms could most likely be controlled. However, since I had to focus on that control, I was likely to miss the timing to pour in my magical powers Also, no joke, I could break them. I took a look at them. There was nothing particularly off with Shiro, but Lilys eyes were quite bloodshot, and she was blushing intensely. It looked like she had been in a sauna too long, but Could her body handle any more of my violent experimentation? I kept to only softly touching their pleasure centers, and moved on. I released them for the time being, and took the pitcher to pour three cups of water. Now I know what I can do Theres no rush. Chapter 67: Front Face, Back Face: Pulling Strings (Part 2) Chapter 67: Front Face, Back Face: Pulling Strings (Part 2) Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- After a short break, I went back to them. Perhaps they were still feeling the aftershock of the powerful orgasm from earlier. Their bodies were extremely sensitive to the sensation of pleasure, and they aggressively tangled their bodies against mine. I could already see the flow of magical powers. There was no need to rush. Once in a while, it would be nice to take it slow. Ah Master, more Ahhh Mast more As I slowly enter Lily, I gently caressed Shiros groin with my empty hand. Enjoying the sensation of Shiros big and soft breasts along with Lilys small but plump breasts, we kissed from time to time, and tangled our tongues together. Hrah Ahhh Juice dripped from our connection, and every time I took my penis in and out, small bubbles foamed around it. I gradually increased her pleasure, and maintained her at a near-climax state for a long time. I was concerned that I would fail if I did otherwise. I had to plant Shiros personality from within Shiro within Charlotte to Lilys broken soul, as a support for Lilys soul to heal. Most likely, Lilys body could not withstand that if she remained a human. Worst case scenario, there could be an adverse effect on Charlotte, about to lose a part of Shiros personality. There was no other way than to turn them both into monsters at the same time. Lily, what are you doing now? Ahh! Ah, hah! Making lov with Master Lily, youre feeling good, being loved by Master, arent you? Oh, youre so cute Let yourself go. Lets become Masters naughty dogs together? Lilys response to our questions were becoming more and more intelligible. There still seemed to be the effect of connecting with Shiro lingering. Maintaining this for a long time surely would have allowed her to naturally find her words again, but we didnt have that much time. So Shiro, Lily, melt together. I reinserted the magical thread into their ears, and tried to access their souls by force. I carefully plucked part of Shiros soul from Charlottes, and attempted to plant it to Lily. Wh-What, no, Master, scared, Im scared, Im scared!? To my eyes, about half of Shiros soul had begun to move through my arm to the other side Towards Lily. For Shiro, it must have been a sensation of something falling out. She called out to me, nervously. Is it impossible to bring Charlottes personality back? In any case, it was difficult to return her soul back now. I slowly moved Shiros personality to Lily, and overlapped it with Lilys personality. Agh, its coming coming in scared, scare..d Suddenly, Lily sounded nervous too. I hadnt expected this rejection Was it impossible after all, to cut and paste personalities? Shiros personality and Lilys personality did not melt together where they met, but made dissonance instead. Charlottes personality was quivering, as if in pain from having Shiros personality torn from her. Synchronizing their consciousness was easy, but melding their personalities is putting a heavy toll on them. What to do What to do? I contemplated for a few seconds, but there was only so much I could do. At this rate, both Charlotte and Lily could be scared somehow from the heavy toll on them. Worst case, Shiros soul may be broken like Lilys. I had to avoid that at all costs. I had an idea. When overlapping Shiros personality, I had no problem doing so on Charlottes personality, because Shiros personality and memories were created from Charlottes personality in the first place. Lily was not Charlotte. That maybe why she was unable to accept Shiros personality. Then, while I continue to synchronize Shiro and Lily, I could throw Charlottes personality in there As soon as I thought of it, I was doing it. Shiros and Lilys eyes simultaneously turned into their heads, while drool and weak cries pour out of their mouths. I was about to force Charlottes and Lilys personalities together, and mash them up. Instead of providing the Shiros stable personality as a brace for each of them, I would force Shiros personality, whom they now shared, to both of them, and make them share Charlottes and Lilys personality in order to stabilize Shiros personality. Charlotte and Lily would either sleep or dissipate, and there would be two women left with Shiros personality. That was my choice. Both of you, hate me if you will. Charlotte and Lily will no longer exists, and both of you will become someone similar to Shiro, different from either personality from before. Then I laid the two limp girls, face down, on the bed on top of each other, and sent in the thread of magical powers into their ears. While I violated their minds, I inserted myself into their vaginas. Charlottes small butt on the bottom, and Lilys, slightly bigger, soft butt on top. CharChar Lilys coming, Lilys coming Lily, I see Lily Lilys broken Charlottes breaking Feverish, they mumbled on. Their nerves were heightened close to their limits from the pressure of pleasure and personality-merging. In a separate location from their hearts, deep inside the chest, I could clearly sense something Perhaps their souls themselves, no one could tell but something that epitomizes that person. Charlottes monstrous soul, already branded by my magic. Lilys still human soul, and in Lilys lower abdomen, one that belonged to the unborn child shimmered faintly. Im cumming! Im cumming! Take it!! Cum, Cum! Again Cum Im cumming, cumming! First, I came inside Lily. Without lingering long enough to watch my semen deliver magical powers into her uterus, I immediately yanked my penis out, inserted it into Shiro, and blasted a second round of semen. I felt a sensation of my waist being sucked away, twice, and I could barely sense that the two girl in sync had received double the climax, a few seconds apart. While our bodies touched, I could feel my magic seeping into their bodies, branding them with the insignia of my monster. Shiro, no, Charlotte will become more than a dog; a more powerful, loyal monster. Lily will obey Charlotte, and serve me as a member of her subordinates. That was what I had pictured. What I had trouble deciding, was what to do with the unborn life inside of Lily. Albeit slowly, Lilys belly was growing, so there was life growing inside of her, undoubtedly. Drenched in my thick magical powers, that lifeform was branded by me before it was even born. Although we were not related by blood, this tiny life was my monster already. Mustering my strength, I pull out my penis. I moved Lily, now unconscious, off of Charlotte (also unconscious) and laid them down on the bed, face up. Some changes were already taking place. As for Lily, even though her body size did not change much, her hair was approaching the white of Shiros monster-form. Thin white hair grew on her limbs, and her nails protruded. Shiros doglike features also changed a little, sharpening her claws and fangs. She seemed to be getting closer to a wolf. Once I had create the two, well three, monster, I drank water straight out of the pitcher to catch my breath, exhausted and elated. The main objective had been completed, but there was still more to do. While this room was sound-proofed pretty well, anyone from the room above could look in. Astarte and Daria must have been showing our endeavor to Dora. Since Dora trusted Astarte, she most likely saw me change them into monsters, without noticing the thread. Nor the aphrodisiac and paralyzer mixed into her drink. At that point, the door opened. Astarte entered with a rejuvenated expression, and told me: We are ready for you, Master Elliot. You went through all the trouble, it would be rude of me not to dig in. Dora must have heard me. She walked in, carrying Dora. It looked like Astarte and Daria had climaxed Dora numerous times already. She was stripped from the waist down, and several strands of juice dripped down her thighs. She was adorable. She has a very sensitive body, becoming of a brothel keep. ? Astarte smiled, and petted Doras cheek, then lightly pinched her nipple from over her garment. Dora, laid down on the bed, looked up at me and gasped as color flushed from her face. Oh, so you understand whats about to happen to you. Dora, I am your boss. And as you just witnessed, Im not a normal human being. I gently combed Doras hair, and touch her ear. I send in the magical thread, attempting to invade her heart. While I felt a stronger resistance, Dora, drowning in pleasure, could not keep it up for long, and let my thread through. Whats Youre not doing anything, but its Good! Mid-sentence, Dora lifted her chin and started cleaning my penis. Since she was lying on the bed, I tilted my body to make it easier for her to service me. Of course, I was controlling Dora to do so. Once I had made it in, I now knew that I could control them this much. Master Elliot Youve discovered a new technique? Astarte whispered. She must have noticed that I had my hand in Doras behavior. I neither confirmed nor denied it. Judging from her phrasing, Astarte may be able to vaguely sense the thread, but she definitely could not see it. It was better to keep this hidden for the future. While I was busy considering Astartes remark, I had forgotten to control Dora. However, her switch might have clicked again, she continued service my penis with her tongue, her eyes out of focus. Maser. Dora-san has reached climax three times or so from our services, but, um. She hasnt received a male penis yet. Daria reported, business-like at first but unable to conceal her desires towards the end. I held Astartes and Darias waist in each hand, and stole their lips, one after another. Not bad, you two. Ill have you to myself later But first, you. Life is unfair. Your time comes, even if you havent done a single bad deed. So you Dora the human will cease to exist today. Im going to turn you into a monster, and make you mind. You will still be Dora, and your life wont change too suddenly. Still, there will be some changes. You will become a monster, and create more monsters for my sake. Even if it takes time, I plan to change the women at the brothel too. Ill leave you in charge of that. They were the ones you wanted to protect. Doras expression conveyed fear, regret, and a smidge of lust. It wont be all that bad. Ill try my best so you can feel that way. But, regardless of your will, I will make you mine. That, you cant do anything about! My sperm burst in Doras mouth, on her face and hair, and stuck to her as if to brand her. Welcome to the spiders web. Starting today, this is your home. Chapter 68: Front Face, Back Face: Questioning Chapter 68: Front Face, Back Face: Questioning Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- I doubt that Dora even understood why she unconsciously began to service my penis. She must have known that I had done something to her, but it was likely that she thought the cause to be some mysterious aphrodisiac. Monster Monster, what? Her strong-willed expression had changed to that of slight fear, and forcibly drawn out lust. Oh, poor Dora. Look what has happened to you, all because I became your boss. Dora, do you enjoy prostitution? So, let me turn you into a monster, at least with a gentle touch. I controlled her frightening heart a little. That being said, I did not possess any skill to accurately control others minds. All I did was send a pleasure signal once in a while. Still, fear is easily distracted. Dora should not feel too much terror, as long as she could see her life is not in danger, and she didnt understand what becoming a monster, meant. I released the two girls from my hands, and command Astarte to look after Lily and Shiro, and Daria to prepare light spirits for all of us. Including Diana, who was keeping watch above under my command. I pulled up the chair I had put aside, and sat down on it. Dora sat up on the bed. Shiro and Lily had finally woken up from their unconscious spout on the other end of the bed. Astarte was handing them their close as Daria came down with a cup of mead for everyone on a tray. She tried to give Dora her mead, but Astarte snatched that glass, and poured it from her mouth to Doras. Astarte, youre quite fond of her, arent you? After watching Astarte play with Dora for a while, we gathered around her to talk. Turning her into a monster is a given. Still, turning her into a monster when shes willing Cor at least, acceptingC would be much easier on me than turning her by force. Some magical powers had flowed back from the two girls I had just ravished, so I wasnt exactly running on empty. Still, after a full day of work I was quite exhausted, and forcing Dora into a monster (with her mind in-tact) would take a lot of work in order to make her obey without breaking her. Perhaps it would take about as long as it did when I turned Sara into a monster; that would be a little taxing. So, I wanted to know more about her first to see if, at least, our desires were not completely conflicting with each other. Do I enjoy it? What do you Dora seemed to have caught her breath after gulping down the wine from the wooden goblet handed to her; she managed to squeak out some words. Just think of it as a light-hearted survey from the boss. Whether you enjoy it or not, I know you do a good job of it. Wait, what about the turning into monster thing? Right. I thought that might stick with you. Its just like it sounds, have you seen Lily and Shiro? Lily and Shiro reacted to that. They came up behind Dora and hugged her from both sides. Thank you for protecting me, Dora? Thank you for saving Lily? While I wasnt looking, Lilys and Shiros bodies had undergone some more minor changes. Their body shape hadnt changed, but Lilys fur color and facial structure were similar to Shiros And it seemed like Shiros face had changed to become more similar with Lilys. The dog ears springing out of her hair remained, but the light hairs on the end of her limbs were hidden, and her claws were gone Actually, I understood that she could hide her claws now. The dog-like features on her face had substantially subsided, and both girls now only had a dog-like exuberance to them. Their external features seemed to have shrunk down after being shared among them. Lily Is that you? And you, youre the dog-girl, Shiro? While Dora was surprised by Lilys transformation, she also seemed to notice changes in Shiro as well. She had a competent attention for details. This round was a little unorthodox, but I can turn people into monsters, like this. Even though I say monsters, they are never like the boar-men and walking corpses that appear in the wastelands. Most of my monsters are more human-like. Although I dont know what kind of monster you would turn in to, to tell you the truth. Diana is a spider-like monster, but that was cause in part by throwing at her the magical powers I took from Arachna. Daria, who only ever followed others, became a golem, and Shiro, who wore a slaves collar, had turned into a war dog. The men of Red Bird, who spent their days robbing and killing like beasts, turned into boar-men. Astarte had once said that, as long as dont force them to turn, everyone will turn into a monster that reflects their true self. Sara, who had experience handling magical powers, became a succubus, but she may be an exception I wondered if, before she was a monster, if Astarte was a witch. Or was she forced to turn into a succubus by my father, who apparently could turn his subjects in any way he pleased. Thats what you mean By monster. Astarte, Diana, and this servant girl too? Thats right. I didnt turn Astarte into a monster, but as for everyone else, I slept with them to turn them into a monster. Just like Im about to do to you. I would feel bad if I had scared you. I wanted to explain it first. Dora squinted her eyes, and they wondered slightly downward and to the side. She seemed to be weighing her options. She may have had some help, but she still had admirable guts. I dont have the option to say no Do I? Im afraid not. But, if you have any questions, Ill answer them. Just because you turn into a monster, it doesnt mean you die. You wont be human anymore, but youll simply start living as a monster You just gain a few extra skills. I didnt lie. But I didnt need to explain everything to her, either. She would still be under my command (as she is now), so I didnt feel the need to reiterate that. Skills? It depends on what kind of monster you become, but Well, your body will be somewhat stronger than when you were human. It wont go as far as healing old scars, but they usually wont hurt anymore. From what Ive heard from Diana and Shiro, this was very likely. Of course it just depends, but I havent seen anyone gain magical powers. If you could use magic to begin with, the your magical powers and reserve will Well, that may be too complicated to get in to. Oh, Im a little disappointed. Using magic seems pretty cool, I saw that the Lords son who came back the other day had hired one. Adventuring is such a rough line of work. How wonderful it would be to work at the castle, just like that. I almost broke out in laughter after her unexpected response. Sara has sure gained a reputation for herself here. And, well Dora continued, a little embarrassed. What is it? You said scars wont hurt anymoreWell Unlike before, she spoke very shyly. Astarte and Daria let out a little breath beside me. Do they know anything? Small wounds will heal immediately, and you should get a higher tolerance for pain What is? Dora blushed all over, not with desire this time. Whats going on? Master, she means Master Elliot, she has a concern regarding her occupation. Daria and Astarte spoke. Their tone clearly conveyed sympathy for Dora. Dora, are you ill? If your occupations concerned, does that mean you have a sexually transmitted disease? Sexually transmitted diseases may not heal by turning into a monster. Besides, it wasnt unusual for a prostitute to carry a sexually transmitted disease, but it was devastating. Syphilis could endanger her life, not to mention transmit to a customer. Well, I, of course Ive taken precautions against that, but, well Ugh Dora rushed to deny any sexually transmitted disease. Then what could be so embarrassing. Master, I dont think youve realized, but I feel sorry if I let her say it herself. Daria moved forward, and snatched Doras feet to flip her over. Daria, a flesh golem, was much stronger than she looked. Dora flipped over without any resistance, and was pinned down, baring her naked butt to me. Oh, no, stop, please! Weve already seen it plenty of times while weve played with you, and Master is about to play with every last bit of your body before he takes you dominates you. No secrets. Daria seemed a little more teasing than usual. I followed Darias eyes to find In the center of Doras tight small butt, in the chrysanthemum-like Oh. No, no D-Dont look Oh Sorry. I finally get it. A tiny piece of flesh peaked out very discretely from Doras anus. I had never seen one so clearly before, but I knew about it. She had a hemorrhoid. ??? Urgh I know your my boss, but to be stripped and bare my How embarrassing, what a day Dora whined tearfully. Even as she did, now that the most embarrassing part was over, she seemed to be getting over it already. I held back my laughter the best I could, but even I couldnt keep a straight face. Uh huh, right. Due to your occupation, I see Daria was looking over at Dora very sympathetically. As a golem, Daria did not have a wide range of facial expressions, but after spending a long time with her, I could guess at what she was thinking. You wouldnt understand, Master, but its very difficult. You have experience with this, Daria? Before you turned me into a monster, everyone in the village was using me Some used my other hole very roughly. Mine wasnt like this, but I would get cuts, and bleed Its difficult. I finally understood why she had to have her anus warmed up for a long time before using. Wait a minute. Daria, we did anal after Ive turned you into a monster, but you seemed fine then. Do you hide your pain? No, thats not it. When You turned me into a monster, my wound healed along with the one on my back And, well. When you did it to me, Master, you took time to prepare me, and you were gentle Oh, thats right. Same with me. When I became a monster, both of my holes were all wounded, but they healed up pretty quickly? Shiro chimed in. I didnt realize. Thats a surprising side effect. Will it really Hey, uh Elliot, was it? You turn me into a monster, and thisll heal? Dora stared at me glimmering eyes, unlike before. The fact that her hope for healing her hemorrhoid overcame her fear of losing her humanity, made me realize how resilient humans can be. In any case, my first impression of her as a strong-willed, powerful motherly type was pretty easily disproven once I got to know her a little. Sure, she may have needed to be tough to protect her girls at the brothel, but something told me that this, child-like, salt-of-the-earth personality was Doras true colors. I cant guarantee anything, but its happened before. You can probably keep your hopes up I doubt I need to do this anymore, but Dora, will you Yes, of couse, Ill be a monster. You take me, and I become a monster, right!? She had no second thought. I didnt even have time to finish asking my question. Wow, I didnt expect this You can be yourself around Master Elliot, too, cant you? Mumbled Astarte, with a grin. I felt bad for Diana waiting upstairs, but it was time to begin. In that case, everyone. Its Doras welcoming party. Make her cum as many times as you can so she can become a monster more easily And be careful not to touch her thing on her bottom. Chapter 69: Front Face, Back Face: Layla’s Shield Chapter 69: Front Face, Back Face: Laylas Shield Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- 2 weeks had passed since we moved to the Water Gate City of Abram. We took over the Assassins Guild in the first two days, and spent the next three to secure a place of residence. Even after looking into the brothel previously run by the Assassins Guild and turning Lily and Dora into monsters, only a week had passed in Abram. A week after that was spent on doing business, on the front and back side. Dora had been melted down by everyone, and taken by me with barely enough power to think To successfully turn in to a monster. A war cat. Perhaps in reflection of Doras dual-sided nature, when shes acting as the lady of the brothel, all monstrous features disappeared from her body. Only when she wasnt putting on an act, did her cat ears and tail show, in addition to smooth and soft hair all over her body. She had quickly mastered satisfying men with her tail, too Although she says that one day, my hands were full, and I tried grabbing the bottle of booze behind my with my tail. Its more useful than I thought! Even the hemorrhoid that concerned her so much had been cured. My life turned upside down. As she put it. I was having Dora gradually turn all the other prostitute into monsters, too. Of course, it would be stupid to have their bodies undergone a major change, and telling the prostitutes, who owe no loyalty to me, my secret would bring nothing but danger. Also, there was no need to have them understand that they had been turned. According to Dora, she introduced me to the girls as a warlock who uses magic by taking women in bed, and that I could make them prettier and healthier. I was astonished that this passed for an explanation, but on second thought, half of the girls just took it as a health exercise through sex, and their bodies, by turning into monsters, did undergo positive changes by sleeping with me. There were no complaints. Let me add that, bringing the experienced prostitutes to climax had proven difficult, so Dora was always with me for support. I had learned some valuable lessons, I must admit. Many of the prostitutes were not stupid, but simply lacked the opportunity for education, and could not read nor write. That may be why they could easily accept what was to me a ludicrous backstory without understanding it too well. The trust the prostitutes had for Dora was truly impressive. Of course, consider the limitation of my stamina and time in the day, I could only turn one or two girls a day But after another week, all prostitute (including those who commute) would be turned into monsters. While maintaining minimal changes to their appearance, I listened to as much requests from the girls as I could fulfil with my power about changing their appearance to gain experience in changing others to monsters. I was not able to perform any body modifications before, but I was now able to change small details on the surface, like taking away freckles or changing hair colors. When the monsters I had created sleep with their customers, a small amount of their energy is taken away, and ends up with me as miniscule drops of magical power. This didnt add up to much yet, but with more monsters and business booming at the Spiders Web, I might be able to count on a similar amount of magical powers coming my way as the man-eating dungeon in the mine village. If business went well enough to secure another brothel, that would mean more magical powers for me. There was no such thing as too much magic. On that note, business at the Spiders Web was not going too well. I needed a plan to change that. Miyabi, the Lamia girl who used to be the head of the Assassins Guild was a monster worked for me obediently since I had defeated her. I had seen for her protection myself, apart from the Assassins Guild. I occasionally visited her lair in the depths of the underground waterways. Her broken arm didnt heal immediately, but she had told me the pain mostly subsided in a week. She always wished to present her body to me as a token of loyalty, which left me with gratitude and a bittersweet conundrum. Although I had guided her to do so, she really wants me. I was set to sleep with Miyabi as soon as she had healed, but It wasnt that I found her appearance repulsive in any way, but the logistics of doing it with a woman whose lower half was that of a snake, was quite a conundrum. I left Diana and Chana in charge of regrouping the Assassins Guild, and allowed them to take some liberty. The Assassins Guild had lost a little trust in the shadowy parts of Abram after failing the request of House Lambert. It seemed that people were waiting to see how Diana would handle the guild after bumping of to the leader of the guild. In Abram, there was another organization than the Assassins Guild that dealt in the same sort of violent methods. Not the knights, soldiers, or mercenaries, but the Thiefs Guild, which provided a give-and-take relationship to the thieves in town. For the members of the Thiefs Guild, the Assassins Guild, that has been running around without waiting for negotiations were certainly in their way. Once they had gotten word of the Assassins Guild weakening, they were sure to make a move. That being said, there were multiple Thiefs Guilds in Abram alone, and they didnt always get along. After speaking with Diana, we contacted one of the Thiefs Guild that had many adventures as its member, and managed to create a temporary place for our Guild by paying them. That created some restrictions, but the Assassins Guild had few members to begin with. I wanted to avoided having them picked apart, and losing my pawns through meaningless bloodshed. In the end, with Shiros suggestion as an ex-adventurer, we joined forces with the faction that seemed the most calm, but not too powerful. We decided to rock the balance of power among the Thiefs Guilds, to make them keep check of each other. This plan seemed to be going well, mostly So far. I stationed Fred and Harry at Chanas, and used them as a pipeline to Diana, while they learned reading, writing, and other subjects. The system of taking over their minds from a remote location, which I had built in when I turned them, proved especially useful here. I was able to obtain information from a location that had nothing to do with the Assassins Guild. My cover being blown would be a detrimental problem for me. I was weak. Even members of the Assassins Guild dont all operate under the same volition. Even Diana, who has sworn her loyalty to me, may not be completely loyal to me, and it was always possible that information would leak in ways that I wasnt aware of. So, I needed to keep my shadowy side hidden as much as possible, as well as my connections to the Assassins Guild, and my relationship with Olivia and Sara. Setting Sara up to work at the castle worked out well. Since Sara was a witch, there was nothing suspicious about her coming to my store that sold magical items. She wouldnt be able to visit often, but at a pace of once a week, no one would be the wiser. Besides, I could visit Saras place with Daria under the guise of delivering a catalyst for a spell. No one would think (although they might fantasize) that I would take another woman to Saras and sleep with them both at the same time. I hadnt seen Olivia since the last time, but we both knew we were busy. I would like to see her somehow, but at this rate, I would be happy to speak to her once a month or so. As a magical items salesman, I must have drawn some attention form the people of Abram. But, I presumed that wouldnt last for long. Once mercenaries and adventurers start to come in as customers, my shop would blend right in. People with that sort of occupation strived for a reputation as a necessity. Many of them presented themselves in unique appearances, and many of them tried to gain the acquaintance of my old colleague Sara, who was now the court magician. While the shop didnt bring in much revenue on its own, it began to see reasonable foot traffic after a week or so. People mostly came to say hello or check out the place for the first few days, but around this time, knights that work at the castle had begun to peak their heads in. They let me know that it was all because of the knight Layla who I had met on the day I moved in. She had mentioned some items she had seen in my shop, which reached by word of mouth to the knights and soldiers at the castle. I decided to gift her the most reasonable item she had her eyes on, a pair of gloves, as a token of gratitude for her part in advertising my shop. While these gloves were magical items, the cost was kept low since I made them myself (if I didnt consider the money spent training for the skill to make them). A pair didnt cost more than an evening at a relatively high-class restaurant. Once, a middle-class lady purchased it for the style. Layla may have been stoic, but I never expected her to reject a gift of that price Until she said that she couldnt accept anything, unless I was a lady of your land And meant it. Her stubbornness went leaps and bounds beyond mine. After a nearly endless debate, Daria finally settled the matter by suggesting that what if he lent it to you, and it will be good advertising for the shop as well. Layla still looked guilty, but now showing a little joy, as she wore her gloves home. Usually, knights work for lords who own their own territory or estate, which meant they lived in their masters manor, or had their own quarters. Albeit in a middle to upper class area of town, it was rare to see a knight who rented a room, just like an artisan or a merchant did. Besides, when you would see her in the streets, she would be wearing a down to earth (although well-made) outfit, and never showed off her masters crest nor her own houses. She wasnt a mercenary nor a soldier, but she was always something a little different from a knight. I was afraid that asking her directly would come across as some kind of inquisition, and I had heard that Gustavs mercenary team would return to Abram in a few weeks, by the time summer rolls around. If I still cared to then, I would ask them about her. It was early summer. For someone who toiled away under his roof like a mole throughout the day, the sun was beginning to sting. My face in the light belonged to an owner who just opened a magical items shop in Abram. My face in the shadows belong to the ruler of the Assassins Guild and owner of a brothel. And both of them were merely masked to hide my identity as a monster, and my monstrous subjects. Still, I had formed relationships with too many people to call my entire lifestyle a lie, and I was beginning to understand that every aspect of my life only represented one side of me. If something happened, could I rip away the mask and walk away, just like I did when I left my home town, of the village with the mines? With those thoughts on my mind, I grew my reputation in the light, as the magical items merchant of Abram, without anyone discovering my face in the shadows, nor my true self under that. I need to prepare to weave my web around this town like a spider. There was only one reason why I gathered my strength in this town. There was someone I had to eliminate in order to stabilize Olivias power. House Lambert, who would undoubtedly continue to come after Olivia to gain power for themselves. I had to prepare a situation that gave me as much advantage as possible for when the time came for me to make my move. ??? Nearly a month had passed, and Gustavs mercenary team returned from fighting on the eastern border, along with the nobles of Abram (their employers). Of course, there were no noteworthy battles but only small clashes that trickled on, so there were no real casualties. It was a homecoming that was superficially grandiose for the mercenaries who had just earned some easy money at a breezy battlefield. I had brought Daria to the piazza in front of the castle, where I once stood beside Astarte. My neighboring merchants had invited me to come watch the homecoming parade. Gustav had observantly spotted me, which caused his jaw to drop. I had left a message at the mercenaries hangout, but of course, he had had no chance to receive the message before I spotted me. He looked like he saw a ghost, so he was sure to drown me in nasty remarks later. Oh, I cant believe how nostalgic it makes to think that I can drink and be marry with that old man. For the first time in a while, a genuine smile cracked on my face And it froze. I could tell that it did. Whats wrong, Master Elliot? Is that Layla-san Over there? I could hear Daria, who must have followed my gaze. Before, I was standing next to Astarte. Give me a break. This must be the Trickster Gods favorite hangout. I exhaled lightly, and fixed my smiling mask of the good-natured shop keep. I harkened to see if the shop keepers around me had noticed, but no one seemed to have caught that. The knights stationed in Abram were the ones who welcomed the homecoming knight. A few, most likely very skilled, members of them right out of the castle on a horse through the piazza, and greet the army. One of those members, was Layla. With her back straightened, and her hand calming the grey, rambunctious military horse showed experience. She kept her horse moving forward without her eyes straying from in front of her. She was a proud knight. The problem was There it was, on the shield she held. A colorfully drawn tower and griffon. The emblem of House Lambert. Chapter 70: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Business with Layla Chapter 70: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Business with Layla Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Oh, you saw me Well, yes. It is a little embarrassing knowing that someone I know was watching. Knight Layla, who served House Lambert, answered with a blush of shyness. She was a knight who didnt own land, and lived near the shop. Because, well In last years horse-riding tournament, I was the only woman who placed. Although Im certainly no fancy lady, they must have considered me somewhat more presentable than men. Growing up in the country, I could ride a horse without any lessons. I understood how tiresome and difficult is was to keep a slow no, a smooth pace of the horse while waving a hand or conducting people. I could only imagine the strain would be wearing a full ceremonial armor like Layla did. She looked truly impressive on her horse during the parade. I doubted that Olivia could do the same, much less myself. But that was impressive. You may say theres nothing special since youre a knight, Layla-san, but those maneuvers were unbelievable to a run-of-the-mill horse rider like me. All thanks to the horse. My techniques arent impressive at all. Sure, the horse looked abundant in elegance and performance, but It seemed that Layla had low self-esteem. That being said. What I want to talk to you today, is I brought up what I had been thinking about, interrupting the end of her sentence, that I want her to wear items from my shop for advertisement Essentially as a walking billboard. I figured a person with enough clout to lead a parade would bring in the desired effect. ??? It sure was a small world. This nice woman worked for House Lambert, who tried to kill Olivia. Could Layla have something to do with that? Did she not know a thing? If she had no knowledge of it, I might be able to collect some intel on House Lambert through her. It was so sudden, I struggled to gather my thoughts. ? Im sorry. I missed that. What did you say? I was lost in my thoughts for a minute. Layla continued, now with some pity in her voice. You really have your guard down, dont you This may be a safer part of town, but that doesnt mean there are no thieves around. How embarrassing. It hasnt even been a month since Ive opened shop, so I was just thinking of some marketing strategies. That wasnt lie. I just had more thoughts than I had lead on. Well, I guess what youre offering me to do Is a marketing strategy, I suppose, but Are you sure? Isnt this expensive? Layla looked likely she simply didnt know what to do. Even though we would become enemies She was a knight of House Lambert (which would soon become our enemy) at any case, but I could not get myself to hold any animosity towards her. I dont know how she acts on duty, but on the streets, she is endlessly nice and never stops trying to take care of everybody. When I had just moved in, it was her and her old lady, who used to be her nanny, who introduced me to the neighbors, and also to the notable people in the neighborhood who I hadnt dealt with much other than obtaining my merchants license. All I got from the people she introduced me to was that she simply operate under a knights moral code, without consideration for her own gains, confirming my assumption. To top it off, I had heard that she was teaching the kids in the slums from time to time. She apparently received small tokens for her time, but never in money. Knights are often not born in to the job, and they are at the bottom of the ranks, but are nonetheless nobles. It was rare for one to carry their life so close to peasants Although, that may only be a prejudice of mine. I just considered her an exception to the majority of knights, just as Olivia was to nobles. I had offered Layla to lend her armor printed with a small logo for my store (on a tasteful floral pattern, designed by Astarte). Gloves that are water resistance and stay dry on the inside, gauntlets that cover up to the elbows, chainmail to be worn under the armor, and metal-plated long boots. They are all lightened by around 10% from my enchantment magic. Since I didnt create the base armor themselves, these were quite costly, but now that magical powers have been trickling in from the girls at the brothel, I could mass-produce them, magic-wise. They dont overpower in combat, but the user could definitely feel the difference. Humbly, I was considering these to become the window pieces for the shop. Its light Are you sure theyll handle well? Layla asked, as she checked the thickness of the metal part of the gauntlet. Of course. Where I get them from is proprietary, but it will handle just like a normal gauntlet. Its enchanted with magic to be lighter. So, how much would this normally cost? Layla continued timidly. I purchase the materials for items in my shop from blacksmiths from other towns, outside of Abram. If I purchased them from within the city and sold them as magical items, people would notice that I was the enchantment warlock. I wanted to avoid that as much as possible. These purchases were possible through Gustuvs, and connections Ive made with merchants I came to know while making arrangements for human smuggling in the dungeon in the mines village. Of course, I didnt intend to share that with Layla, or anyone else. So, I can bring lower-quality armor up to par, and if I used more magical powers, I can make it better than most. In the end, my cost was about the same as purchasing regular armor. In other words, no matter how much I tried to cut prices, it would still cost me as much as buying regular armor. For you, with a little discount Something like this. I guess thats dirt-cheap for a piece of magical armor, but I could never afford that, you know. Layla usually spoke in a masculine manor, perhaps out of her sense of responsibility as a knight, or force of habit, but once in a while she showed her feminine side. I do have my costs. I cant afford to lose money, thats all. Of course, youre right Rental, you say Thats why theres no shield nor body armor? Layla mumbled, as she looked over the products on the table and the list of them. I wasnt sure if she was asking me or herself, but I figured it wouldnt hurt to answer. I only thought that knights may have certain responsibilities and obligations. When I saw you at the parade, you were holding a shield with the crest of a tower and a griffon. I couldnt slap my shops advertisement where a house sigil is meant to be. If I dared such a thing, I think my master would cut off my head. Ooh, perfect. Youre master Or boss, should I say? Whats he like? Im not from here, and its not like I can understand the sigils, so I only presumed you worked for a noble, but To be honest, Im hoping to do business with him, too. It would mean a lot to my shops reputation, I think. Aha, youre a brazen man Well, you must have to be when you own a business. Im not too sheltered as to take offense or laugh at that attitude, but I havent been out in the world enough to know if what youve said is all that remarkable, either. My master is the head of House Lambert. House Lambert is a rightful noble house here, with relatives in House Blare, including the current Earl Abram. A very powerful house in this city. The next head of the house, Master Lubreo Is wonderfully skilled in combat, as well as politics. When Layla said so, I thought that I caught her eyes wonder for an instant. While I almost brushed it off, a weird feeling stuck with me. Does Layla have the hots for Lubreo, the next head of the house? I hope Im not being too forward, but when you greeted the troops at the parade. Did you go out there as a House Lamberts knight, or a representative of the knights at Abrams castle? Appearing in a parade would have been an honorable opportunity for a knight. Was there a reason why House Lamberts leader-in-line did not make an appearance? That, well Had to do with the House. House Lambert is a noble house, and has strong connections to many other houses, too. Naturally, they need to make appearances to many events like the one you saw. However, both Master and Master Lubreo are very busy. It would be different if it was for House Blare, but its not often that either of them will make the time for other houses. I summarized what she had said in my mind: So they only send a representative for nobles on lower footings than themselves. Just as Olivia had said, they seemed to be the nobler-than-thou types. Still, they send you out to ceremonies like that, so House Lambert must have faith in you. I hear there are few female knights to begin with, I think thats very impressive. Hearing my annotation, Layla chuckled in a self-deprecating manner. I had another weird feeling about that. It seemed different from her usual, honest laughter. Well Ordering another knight to do would cost them some. Besides, Im sure a woman brightened up the parade a little, no matter how gruff I am. Thats what they think, anyway. That kind of thing is a show for the soldiers and the people, not for us or the higher-ups in the castle. I could understand that. In a strict financial sense, a parade is nothing but a big waste of time and money. Still, it was needed to publicize the soldiers victory and safe return to provide the people with some comfort. There was a parade when Olivia returned, and I had heard that the troops had to waste a night right outside of town while waiting for them to prepare it. Still, I would have thought that a contract knight Some who doesnt own land, and works for a master under contract would receive some sort of reward for making an appearance to an honorable event. Apparently, it was written all over my face. Layla gave a small chuckle, and told me: I may be a contracted knight, but in actuality, Im the one who gets to work for House Lambert as a knight, because I am a knight of a house that should have died out. My father was a criminal. ??? That evening, Sara popped by for the first time in a while. Elliot, did you here? I heard the circus is coming to town! I wasnt listening, but I bring back my attention when Daria and Sara poke me. Master, um Whats a circus? Circus A group of travelling entertainers, I think. Ive never seen one in real life. It seems like theyre bigger than that They asked for permission to stay in the field outside of the new part of town, so they may stick around for a while? Interesting. Wherever a crowd goes, merchants follow. Theres going to be a lot of information and merchandise floating around. It would also be nice for Daria and Astarte, and the girls at the brothel to do something like this once in a while. Thats right. Sara, I want you to ask Olivia something. There is a lady named Layla. Shes a knight working for House Lambert. It seemed that her house was almost disgraced Or died out, nearly. Sara nodded, silently. I should be able to hear all about it when I would go to deliver todays order this weekend. House Lambert, you say. Thats right, I needed to tell you, Elliot. Although its not made public, House Lambert almost certainly has a house wizard. They have an eye pointing towards the court, just like you have. It might even be An enchantment wizard. I see. It looks like my smooth sailing has come to an end. Chapter 71: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: The Songstress in Mid-Air Chapter 71: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: The Songstress in Mid-Air Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- It would have ridiculous to compare my life to others, but mine carried its own share of tribulations. I had to consider the straightforward lady knight Layla of House Lambert and the mysterious character who placed a surveilling magical item in court, as well as growing the business of the Spiders Web, and my own future. I supposed that I should consider myself lucky that many of my troubles were business-like, and even those that I did not yet have a solution to, I was eager to find one. I had begun to think from that sort of perspective after I met that man who belonged to the circus. He was by no means small, but at least too heads taller than me. He was a large man. There were a few large men on Gustavs mercenary team who prided themselves on their muscle mass, but this man was drastically bigger than them. He was from the southern region like Chana, but unlike her (who had mixed blood), he was most likely a pure-bred southern man. Nubia, this large man, had skin like coal and worked as a guard for the circus. I did not discover that he had killed a woman he used to love, and that he was raising the daughter of the woman he murdered until they will pushed to the very brink of their lives. ??? So, this is the circus Wow, its much more amazing than I had heard. I could say that I was blown away. Along with the blaring of the trumpet, someone who must be the ringleader continued his flowing breeze of a speech. He was striding a gigantic animal called the elephant An animal from the southern continent, that was so huge it could be called a monster. Naturally, the crowds gaze were drawn to him on his pedestal. I couldnt see him well from my angel, but the ringleader must be a little older than middle aged, but he moved much younger than his age. In any case, when I saw the size of this elephant, and smelled its stench I could tell that it wasnt a monster transformed by magical powers, but only an animal just like a cow or horse. Although, I hesitated to breathe when the stench hit my nose after a year or so without interacting with any livestock. In the old parts of town where I held my shop, the merchants held considerable power. And even though things in the newer parts of town may be slightly different because there were more adventurers and travelers, I still hear that the merchants are the ones holding the reigns. That was clearly telling of the vital economy created by Earl Abram giving much freedom to the merchants. It helped me a lot that Layla had introduced me to the merchants in the old parts of town. I never expected all of my encounters to be pleasant, but having anyone that I could interact with pleasantly signified business deals and information coming my way. So, going to see the circus was another way of getting to know the merchants in town. In fact, the opening performance was dedicated to the shop keepers and their families, as well as their employees. Of course, this wasnt something the merchants put together on their own. Most likely an idea of Earl Abram of Olivia, who worked for him. This was present as a preview for some of the citizens to attend the opening performance along with Earl Abram and the people of the castle But in actuality, it was most likely to make arrangements regarding deals between the merchants and the circus. There was considerable time blocked out for meetings after the performance, before the circus opened to the public the next day. The circus needed a large crowd, and they boosted the economy considerably, and the merchants who already conducted their businesses in town would come into play, for better or for worse. Thats why the merchants from the new parts and old parts of town were allowed to attend this event. Although, I doubt this will affect my shop all that much ? Hey, Elliot-kun. Your first time seeing this elephant creature, too? Said Old-man Jemma, one of the big names among the merchants in the old part of town. He conducted the Jemma Firm, which distributed booze and food to local shops. Although small in stature, we moved surprisingly well. He seemed nice enough, but he seemed to speak without any filter, so by the time I would try to answer anything, the subject of conversation had often been shifted. Hey, Dryer. Did we finish working out the pop-up shop locations with the folks over in New Town? Yeah, Im closer to them, so I gotta let them have a piece of cake or two, but its business, after all. Newbie, youre not putting up a tent, right? Through a third party, the conversation came back to me. Yes, since I dont carry any food items. I was hoping to put up a sign or something, but I doubt many people would walk all the way from New Town to Old Town. No no no, that wont do. Theyll be people from all around. Maybe even businessmen. Why dont you ask, say, that girl Daria to advertise and point people to your shop for you? Wha Oh, no I could never Thrown into conversation out of nowhere, Daria blurted out, taken aback. There was a rumor going around, more among the shopkeepers than customers, that a cute young girl tended the counter at Elliots magical items shop. She had become famous unexpectedly, just from me asking her to take over some paper work when I was busy, or to greet people coming in the door while I was tending the counter. Daria looked just like a human, but she was in actuality a flesh golem, created from the body of Daria, the country girl. She only retained fragments of memories as a human girl, and although she has day-to-day knowledge to survive, she didnt have memory of speaking with me while she was a human, or being used as a sex toy Probably. Therefore, she always soaked up anything I taught her without question. I wasnt sure if this was a characteristic of golems, but while she understood and retained information like a normal human, she was exceedingly proficient in memorizing words, numbers, and even images. If I had her sit in on a meeting, she could almost certainly recreate the entirety of it, and if I showed her an item closely, she could recreate an adequate blueprint. Because of that strength, I had had her working more as my secretary, in addition to watching the store. Especially, Daria was in charge of most of the bookkeeping and scheduling that I wanted to keep hidden. The young and humble, and although not strikingly beautiful, cute Daria was very well liked by the shopkeepers, who were all a considerable age. In all honesty, she was more well liked than I was. Whats wrong? Jealous Elliot-kun wont let you out? Old-man Jemma teased, and everyone laughed. Compared to the other shopkeepers, both Daria and I were young. If I was in the numerous Jemma Firm, for example, I would have only just finished an apprenticeship. Since I was the odd one out trading in magical items, my young age didnt arouse much suspicion. I had given a few extra years when I had told them my age, but I was still a baby to them. Which was one of the reasons for the shopkeepers to make entertainment out of speculating my relationship with Daria. I understood that they didnt look down on me any way, and this was only there way of being friendly. Old-man Jemma would especially be brazen about it: So, youre going to marry some big merchants daughter? If not, hurry up and shack up with that girl already, he would say. Daria would lose her words each time, but she seemed to be enjoying the recognition that she belonged to me. Speaking of, I had begun to notice that Daria was gradually increasing her repertoire of facial expressions. Um, everyone, the show is about to begin, so maybe we should enter the Yes, youre right. Jemma-san, everybody, why dont we follow that elephant into the tent? I doubled down on Darias suggestion to change up the scenery. Their conversations were never malicious, but always droll. Hmm, its tempting to see Elliot-kun blush from ear-to-ear a little longer, but not worth giving up the circus, I must say. Now, then. Were here by Earl Abrams good will. Lets enjoy ourselves. A single word from Old-man Jemma, and the shopkeepers of Old Town and their families, along with their notable employees. Oh, thats what it is. This old man, although he spoke and acted differently, had something in common to that old geezer Gustav. ??? Ladies and gentlemen, welcome. What youre about to witness is a fleeting mirage unfolding on the city of water gates, woven together by the Dreaming Horse Acrobats. Come see it all, come hear it all, forget about all your troubles and worries of your earthly life, as we invite you into the world of dreams! A round tent was posted, held by a giant pillar in the center. The round arena below it was the stage of the circus, and seats surrounded in on a gentle incline, like a bowl. Although a few torches were lit inside the tent, no sunlight came through it, leaving the interior rather dark even during the day. Do I recognize the ringleaders voice? No, I grew up in the country, I shouldnt know a circus ringleader. I had considered whether or not I met him while I provided refuge for those criminals in that dungeon, but I would have remembered letting a circus through. As I was thinking such things, I began to feel like the ringleader was looking back at me. How the mind can play tricks on us. In any case, their torches are most likely lit with flames. Could I sell them some magical lanterns? As my mind began to wonder, someone jumped out from behind us. A beautiful song flowed through the air. It might have been sung in a language of the South. Although it was a quick-paced, passionate yet bittersweet melody, the young voice of the singer breathed joy into the song as well. The gaze of the crowd immediately converged in our direction. To be specific, they were looking towards one of the supporting pillars that held up the tent on the side, behind our seats. The band marches into the arena, and starting playing to accompany the song. The drums followed, beating a rhythm that conveyed a sense of suspense. Allow me to introduce our first act The flying songstress, with the second most prolific voice in our circus, the daughter of birds, Nem will dance in the air. I turned around, and she flew, almost simultaneously. White wings zipped in front of my eyes. Then, her voice followed her body. Cheers erupted, with even some screams. Of course her wings were a costume; a girl in a white costume sung and danced through the air all around the tent. I understood what was going on, in my mind. Griping a thin rope lowered from above the tent, she will jump to and from small platforms set way up high in the tent. Sometimes, another member of the troop will throw a rope, and she would fly threw the air for a few seconds before grasping the new rope. This was an act called trapeze. Once upon a time, there was a woman so beautiful, that she arrogantly consider herself as beautiful as the gods. She would boast that her, and her daughters beauties would equal that of the goddess of the river. The kind goddess paid her no mind, but the other gods were furious. They told that for a mortal to compare herself to a god was arrogance, and that her soul was rooted in evil. The ringleader eloquently adds narration. Its an adaptation of one of the churchs parables that was also preached in this region. I remembered the story: The mother and daughter had become licentious after being lost in their own beauty and they were no longer virtuous. They fought over the mothers husband and the daughters father for his sexual attention. As a result, the mother and daughter had their wings cut off by the still virtuous father, losing their beauty buy regaining their heart It was something like that. The woman and her daughter had become evil. They had long lost their humanity and the law of the gods. Oh, pity them! The one man they both lusted over was once her husband, and once her father! With that, a large man with a fake sword appeared on stage. He was covered in bright-white armor and helm, but his skin was as black as cold. He was most likely a pure-bred Southerner. Watching the songstress flying in the air, he shook his head in dismay, and thrashed his sword about in agony. While I was looking away, the songstress costume had changed its color. She probably had a thin piece of fabric folded into the wings. Half of her costume was red, and the other yellow. By accentuating one side or the other in her jumps, she was performing both the mothers and the daughters part by herself. A few other young girls had started jumping around in the air, as well. Their skills lesser than that of the songstress, they kept a low profile and flew close to the edges of the tent. Still, they were inferior only to that songstress incredible talents. My, my, that songstress sure is something. She looks pretty young The same age or younger than miss Daria, here. Her singing isnt bad, either. Old-man Jemma mumbled next to me. For his age, his eyesight was unbelievable And he also seemed to understand the lyrics of the song. Do you understand the lyrics? I do. Ive never been to the southern continent, but Id hear the language in the capital now and again. The ringleaders narration was changed for this region, but the lyrics are completely different. Her song is lamenting a love that will never come fruition. But, that songstress sings in a way that makes it sound all cheery. Chapter 72: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: The Dark Giant Chapter 72: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: The Dark Giant Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Originally, that song is about lovers torn apart. They want to be together, they love each other more than anything, but they cant see each other. Why? Without knowing the reason, the songstress feuds with her parents. There. When Old-Man Jemma indicated, the songstress began chucking cargo that was kept at the top the tent down at the large man. Since that small songstress could throw them, they must not have been all that heavy, but the hurled boxes and barrels gain considerable speed and impact. The drum line boomed their instruments at the very moments the man would catch the cargo, and the rest of the band play a comical tune to draw laughs. Master Looking at the footprints of the man whos catching them, those barrels arent light Looking at his feet, his shoes had dug into the ground, slightly. The ground must not have been that hard to begin with, and I presumed that he made no effort to diverge the impact. In that sense, this act was less of an acrobatic one, and more of an extreme display of physical strength. Darias eyes were completely round in astonishment. Old-man Jemma and the shopkeepers looked back and forth between the songstress above and the large man below, splitting their guts. The ringleader continued his speech. Eventually, the women had lost their humanity, and made a mockery of the man who used to her husband, her father. Words given by god did not reach the women, who were now mere birds. And neither did the sword reach them, high above the sky. Then, at night, when the birds had come down to roost Before I knew it, the band had stopped, and the songstress had climbed atop a large pillar to the wings of the arena, and stood on it with steady balance. I got a good look at her now that she was closer to me And she was young. As a trapeze artist, it must be a great advantage to be small and light. She may even be younger than Daria. Still well-balanced, the girl waved her hand at the crowd. The girl had big doll eyes, and looked like she would get along with anybody. Now, allow me to introduce our second act of the evening! The ringmaster suddenly switched his tone, and the drum line started up the drum roll again. Hailing form the southern continent over the capitol and across the sea, the man with black skin and a hulking stature, with the strongest body of our circus, is Nubia the Giant! With that, the large man who had been catching the boxes and barrels tossed a few of them from a stack with ease, dropping them on the ground. Nubia was born in a line of brave warriors in the south, and had gathered a reputation for himself as a hero in his homeland. Legend has it, he would pick up enemy knights clad in full armor and toss them aside like firewood, earning him a handsome reward. Weather that legend is true or not, we will test his strength tonight. Will it reach the monstrous birds, that neither gods words nor mans sword could reach!? It seemed that each Act is connected. If I was to believe Old-man Jemma, the ringmaster had turned a song with completely different meanings into a parable. How are they going to wrap this up? The songstress called Nem began to sing again, as if to taunt the large man. The large man called Nubia tossed aside his sword, and rips off his white-armor costume top with grandiose. With his ebony skin revealed, the crowd fell silent for a moment in awe of his ridiculous muscle mass. After a quick glance, I didnt pin him for a young man. He must have been in his thirties, past his prime. I was impressive with his muscle development in spite of his age. The drum roll intensified. Suddenly, Nubia wraps his arms around the root of the thick pillar that Nem is standing on. Its a log that was so thick that, Nubias giant arms only covered about half of it. It stood over two men tall. In short, it was practically a freshly cut down tree. Normally, it would take three or four adult men with specific tools to move a log that size. Grrruh Grahhhh! The drum roll thundered on, and Nem continued to sing. Every soul in the tent collectively inhaled. When the bass drum let out an especially loud boom, the pillar slowly moved And was hoisted up in the air. The pillar had only been set in a shallow pit in the ground, which was still deep enough to fit a fist in. The surface of the pillar was impeccably polished, in order to prevent scratches, I presumed. But that only worked against Nubia by making it hard to grip. He had nothing to rely on but his own physical strength. Atop the hoisted pillar, Nem maneuvered as if she had faltered, and looked around with a jesters attitude. With that, Nubia dropped the pillar, and Nem fell with it. Before anyone could scream, Nem had slipped in between Nubias arms, and wrapped her arms around his neck. Just as the crowd was about to catch their breath, the ringleader shouted with impeccable timing: And so, the bird girl regained her heart, and they returned home. This was Act One, Nem the Songstress, and Act Two, Nubia the Giant! If you will, a round of applause for the two performers. Tension finally released inside the tent, and thunderous applause nearly shattered it. The white songstress and black giant returned to the wings, passing the other members of the circus as they entered the arena. The tale ended by being brilliantly brushed under a giant rug, but I was confident that no one minded it. It surely was an awesome show. ??? After the hour-long show concluded, there was a banquet held for a meeting between the ringleader and accountants of the circus and the shopkeepers. As expected, Olivia attended for Earl Abram, and behind her stood Sara (still riled up from the show) and knight Casper, as well as a few bodyguards. This wasnt a good place to broadcast that Olivia and I knew each other, so we didnt converse more than necessary. Casper was in on that, too. However, some my secrets were divulged in an unexpected way. It happened when the circus leader made his rounds to greet everybody, and I saw the silver goblet in his hand. That crest on your goblet! ? Oh, arent you that!? It was a silver-coated goblet that he must have been using for years. Some of the coating had come off, showing its material (tin, most likely), which let me know that this may have been his favorite drinkware for years. I recognized the crest and text imprinted on it very well. It was none other than a cup that was used in my homestead That bar-slash-inn back home. With my reaction, it seemed that he also realized why the youngster in front of him never took off his cap. Suddenly, the youngest and most foreign member of the shopkeepers and the ringleader of a circus that had just rode in to town cried out in unison. People took notice. What is it, Elliot-kun? While I already had no chance of hiding it, Old-man Jemma sped up the process. Elliot!? You are the kid from that inn in Grendle! Youve grown so much while I havent been checking on you. Hows your mom? Everyone seemed surprised that the ringleader suddenly spoke in a gruff manner. Yep, I remember him know. Oh I knew I recognized you from somewhere. When in the world did you up and become a circus ringleader? Wow, its been years. You would come and play with me when I was a kid. Its good to see you, Gordon. Mom might have given it to you, but I see your goblets from home. The volume of his hair had changed drastically, but as it turned out, I knew the ringleader very well. His name was Gordon. Mom spent a lot of time with him back when he was a mercenary and before Gustave became her lover. The man who taught me the basics of magic Was a witch doctor. ??? I see, Amrosa died before the village hit the fan, huh. Its weird saying it to you, but that was one hot piece of woman He did seem to take the news of Moms death with some pain, and I didnt blame him. Gordon was a man that Mom liked well. He understood her just as well. When I think about it, that sounds like her kind of way to go. Id like it to be quick like that too, when I go. He nonchalantly dropped this confession, which shook the other members of the circus, who tried to mumble away the bad luck. My bigger problem was the glaring eyes directed at me, undoubtedly caused by Olivia. It was Gordon who was Moms lover back when I used to play with Olivia. Olivia, at the time, thought that Gordon was my father, and Gordon had even played with both of us, once in a while. With that memory jogged, she let out: From the inn in Grendle Arent you Uncle Gordon from the inn? I remember you spent time with me when I was a child Hey, arent you little Olivia? Elli boy, wasnt she your only friend back in your wee days!? And bam, the fact that Olivia and I knew each other was public knowledge among the shopkeepers. Luckily, Saras What?shed a light to our situation. Almost subconsciously, we gave each other a look, and turned to each other to: Whaaat!? Let out a cry of surprise in union. We didnt put on a show for the fun of it. If people found out that we had continuously known each other before this point, a lot of mayhem could ensue. Casper gave us a much needed helping hand. Lady Olivia, you approved this mans merchants license yourself. Of course, you may not have noticed without meeting him, but He remarked, loud enough for everyone to hear. Our story became much more believable with this third-party confirmation. I wasnt sure on how Old-man Jemma took it, but I was confident that most people in the room now believed that I just now found out that Earl Abrams heir was my childhood. That fact alone did not work against the shopkeepers. Even though I was a newbie in town, the fact that the ringleader knew me allowed the circus accountants to feel more comfortable with the shopkeepers, which made the meeting go more smoothly. Olivia had left, saying that she had work left back in the castle, but since I didnt have plans, even to set up a pop-up shop, Gordon had arrested me for rounds of talks about the past. All thanks to you, the magic youve taught me has allowed me to make a living for myself. I couldnt tell him everything in my life, but the basic training in magic that Gordon had given me back in the day came extremely handy for me to survive. I was hoping that Gordon now had some magical knowledge that I didnt. You didnt have much talent either, huh Well, since youre in the business, it means youve got a good enough eye for things. You could call yourself a witch doctor just for that. I might have talked big, but my talent for magic could fit in the tip of anyones pinky. At the end of the day, I was better at fighting with metal. That being said, I got creative and set myself up as a ringleader. So youre using magic somewhere in the show? Thats our trade secret, boy. But you know that magic isnt omnipotent, dont you? I sure did. After that, I was talking some business about magic items that would illuminate the tent, when a voice chirped: Hey, ringleader. Is he your friend? Before I knew it, the songstress from earlier had climbed onto Gordons shoulders. It wasnt like Gordons shoulders were immovable objects, but she crouched on them with ease. Her beady eyes looked at me without any guards whatsoever. Nem, Im talking business with a customer. How many times have I told you to stop climbing on peoples shoulders Ah, I wouldnt exactly call it business. Wheres Nubia? Oh, right. The stage is all cleared up, so he should be here soon. Nubia! She flew outside like a tornado. She sure was acrobatic. Thats Nubias daughter She can barely leave her daddys side, its amazing. Our girls have their side business, and they hook up everywhere we go, but Shes not a kid anymore, I thought shed be with a man or two by now. It wasnt rare that travelling performers offered prostitution on the side of their main act, but looking at that girl, I could see that she could use a few more years before she dabbled in that side of the business. I almost missed what Gordon had said, so I twisted my brow after I nodded. Nubia was most likely a pure-bred Southerner. Nem had white skin like us Even like the people in the northern mining region, where they didnt get much of a tan. I couldnt believe that they were related. Right, obviously theyre not related. Shes Nubias stepdaughter. The daughter of his dead wife. And with his face? Since his daughters a looker, when they first came to us, we couldnt stop talking about the odd taste in men his wife must have had. Oh, that right. Elli boy, you have any connections with the mercenaries here? Were gonna stick around this town for a while, but Nubias an ex-mercenary to begin with, and hes more of a bodyguard than performer. He also said that hed like to look for other work if were gonna stay here long. You got any leads? Sure, I can talk to some people, but Gordon, Gustavs mercenary is in town. You might have better luck talking to him. Huh, youre telling me hes still alive? He better buy me a drink when I see him. Gustav and Gordon used to be in the same mercenary team, so they naturally know each other. I think they had their differences back in the day (partially because they were each Moms lover at one point or another), but time seemed to have washed those under the bridge. Ringleader?Nubias here? A clear, soprano voice ringed, as Nem came back with the giant. That, was how I met Nubia and Nem. Chapter 73: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Wearing a Mask Chapter 73: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Wearing a Mask Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- So, youll lend me weapons to use, for me to advertise? Nubia spoke our language. His minimalist response seemed less of a symptom of learning the language but more of his own personality. I dont speak well. I wont be good. Well, you dont need to do anything special. All I want is to put my shops crest on your weapons and armor. The better you do in battle, Ill get more customers automatically. Elli boy, youre looking like a businessman now Hey, you want to put something out for our circus, too? Were all about the customers, and we could always use more. Ooh, Nubia, youre getting new armor? Urgh, this is a lot to handle. I was really glad that Daria was there to listen to everything. Okay, lets go through this. Gordon Gordon-san said he would welcome you as a sponsor for the circuit. Thats right. Im not all that rich, but I can definitely help out with items. Even if you could advertise just while youre performing here, that could bring in a lot of business for me. After discussion, Elliots Magical Items would become one of the backers (I wouldnt consider it a sponsorship). I would provide items with practical usage, and detailed jewelry for the show. They were not actually made of jewels or precious stones. The request was to see if I could lighten the jewelry to be attached to costumes (glass or metal shards), and make them more reflective. This would be more in the territory of an alchemist, but I was confident that I could handle changing the refraction of the materials. Altering small pieces of material would not cost me much magical powers, which meant I could mass-produce. To be honest, I had never thought that there could be demand for such a thing. Come to think of it, accessory without any practical use could be a new market. Well, the brightness of the accessory would be its function, I suppose. Another request was for a completely practical item: a sturdy, thin rope. The ropes used for the trapeze act are quite thick, in consideration of safety. They think that if the ropes can be thinner, it would look like the dancers were actually flying. If we can make a new with that kind of thin string, we can breathe easy if something happens in front of customers. He said. They place a large mat on the floor during practice, but they couldnt do that during performances to preserve the visuals of the show. Naturally, an accident would mean a serious injury, or even death. That seemed to be the root of Gorgons worries. That net would be like a spiders web, right? I have an idea, so Ill look into it. Actually, if that was all, I only had to ask Diana, who was now an Arachne. It may be difficult to mass-produce, but Ill figure it out. Come to think of it, I havent slept with Diana in a while. I had asked her to research something, too. Ill go see her soon. As for Nubia, I was to introduce him to the mercenaries and adventurers in town through Gustav. In addition, I didnt have too many weapons or armor that would suit his stature, so I was going to make them to order. While Im there, I would try to sell my items to the adventurers. I hadnt been too assertive with my sales pitches in fear of exposing Shiros identity, but now that both Shiros and Lilys appearances have changed so they look no different from humans, I wouldnt have to worry too much. Both of them were working as prostitutes at the Spiders Web, but it may be useful to have them adventure on the side, like they used to do. Both prostitution and adventuring are about traveling, so they that might just work. The thing was, even if some adventures sold their bodies from time to time, I thought it would be rare to find anyone who would evenly split their time between the two lines of work. It may be useful to have them back as adventurers, advertising my shops weapons and armor. Hello, hello. Your face is thinking hard. Huh? When I arose from my thoughts, Nem was grabbing my face. I might have been partially responsible for letting my guard down, but she just seemed to have no guard up at all. Oh, hey, Nem Sorry about that. Nubia apologized, slightly shrinking his giant stature. Oh, I dont mind. I think I did the same thing to Gordon, back in the day. I wish, Elli boy. You would run away with mine or Gustavs weapons when you had the chance. Gordon chimed in without missing a beat, drawing a few chuckles. Some members of the circus looked somewhat intimidating, but all of them were happy-go-lucky people, which was reminiscent of Gordons old mercenary. However, Nubia was the exception to that. He may just be too stoic. Even as I could see him trying to blend in, he let a solemn expression seep through. It would take me a while to learn the reason for all of this. ??? Master Elliot. What are these papers? An invitation? Astarte curiously observed my handmade invitations. Thats right. To bring more business to the shop, I just need more customers to come in. Theyre just like flyers. Ah, I see I think its a good idea to advertise the business, but how and who are you sending the invitations to? Good point. Invitations are meant to be given to those who you trust, and exists above a certain threshold of class. In contrast, the ones I had prepared, while slightly adorned, were not even sealed with wax. Very simple letters hand-written on parchment. Ill hand them out. At the bar, at the circus. Of course, Ill only give them out to men, I think. To be honest, my handwriting was sub-par. While it wasnt filthy, it was the writing of a businessman that emphasized legibility above all. I didnt have a sophisticated writing hand like a priest or noble. Except, some of the people on the receiving end of these letters may not even know how to read. The simpler the better. If you are handing these to people of all classes, it might be better to include a picture As well as a map, perhaps. A map Youre right. I hadnt thought of that. Old Town is expansive, and the shop is a little bit off of main street. A clear map would help a lot. Astarte rarely had a creative idea. I had learned that fact over the year and change I had spent with her so far, but more importantly, I had begun to realize that she was very talented in supporting somebody elses thought process and logic. That being said, either because of her long stay in the magical realm, or her previous upbringing, she had a somewhat detached sensibility from worldly things, which made her supplemental thought process less practical. I do have an idea. Astarte suggested. This was a rare occurrence. What is it? The prostitutes at Spiders Web are frankly, of random quality. A few members, including Dora, would only require some pointers before they could work at a higher-end brothel. On the other hand, those who are less easy on the eyes, those without much talent, and those who are getting too old I know the Assassins Guild wasnt managing this place very well, and while the situation has been improved by turning the girls into monsters, about half of them dont match up to the current quality of the brothel. Right, I could see that. Thats why Dora had worked hard to keep them united. Yes. Even looking at who the regulars request, Dora is still at the top, but most of them only request one of the top three girls there Although, recently, Shiro and Lily have been gaining requests as well. That was an issue I could not ignore. Spiders Web was comprised of almost a dozen girls, which meant that 70% of the girls there were not getting much work. I understand the predicament. And your idea is? Master Elliot, fortunately, we have some savings. I have heard that business at the bar next door dwindling, and the owner is willing to sell it. Astarte was one of my subjects, but in a strict sense, I did not turn her into a monster. If she had turned the owner of the bar into a monster, I would, more than likely, not notice that. Although, while she may have been controlling him with charm, there was no point of turning him into a monster. I decided not to consider that possibility. You think I should buy the bar? Yes. Then move Dora and the other top girls there and treat them as high-class prostitutes. In the meantime, I think you should lower the prices at Spiders Web to attract a larger customer base. Once business grows, you can even hire the older prostitutes who want to retire as barmaids. Oh, thats what she meant. I assumed that she had considered the growth of business and profit margin to a certain point. Still, Astartes motivation was undoubtedly the last reason she gave. She wanted to protect the older and less-desirable prostitutes who would have nowhere to go once they couldnt make it in that line or work anymore. I had to consider how this idea would play out. Did it have enough potential to bring in long-term profits, regardless of a short-term loss? Or, did it have potential for me in other areas? Its not that I didnt sympathize with Astartes sentiments of wanting to protect the aging prostitutes, and I wasnt one to cast any judgment on that. Both Astarte and I had made a living out of killing, back in the man-eating dungeon. We would kill when we considered it necessary, and spared their lives when we wanted to. Morality had no place in the realm of our selfish desires. Astarte simply desired this to happen. It was up to me to squeeze any profit out of it. Some murky thoughts would cloud my mind, then disappear. After some moments of consideration, I began articulating those incomplete thoughts. I trusted Astarte to fill in any gaps. You will also move with Dora and the others. I thought of our actions up to this point. The people we smuggled in through the dungeon, the merchants in town, the nobles. I dont mind. You had mentioned that when we left that dungeon. Right, but thats not it. I would also have Daria And Sara, even Olivia, make an appearance. Astarte looked quite surprised. Master Elliot, what are you? An invitation. No one gets in without one But as long as they have an invitation, theres no questions asked. We wont let anyone ask Although Abram is a large city, only those with considerable social standards could afford a high-class prostitute. If anyone saw each other, they would recognize them. They wont be bonafide high-end prostitutes, maybe reasonable enough for a shopkeep to We give each other a look. Who could afford this luxury, but didnt want anyone to know it? People with social standings and power Priests, major business owners, and of course, nobles. Theyll have to wear a mask. Anyone can enter the bar out front. Inside, well create a hidden bar with the prostitutes. Astarte seemed to catch on to my impromptu idea. Her logic had shifted from presenting her own ideas to supplementing mine. Theyll need a trustworthy referral to enter the hidden bar. Right. Were not the only ones with secrets in this city. Their identity never leaves the bar. Even if anyone recognized each other, no one will say it. While they wear a mask, everyones a stranger Maybe I can tinker with the eyes of the mask to really make them indistinguishable. If you could enchant them with a hallucination spell Then I could reverse that. If I use a specific mask to cast a spell, I could have people recognize the person wearing that mask as someone completely different. Of course, while maintaining the ostentatious rule of secret identities. I can do a lot with this. Of course, I had no guarantee of success, both in this scheme and the business itself. Still, it was worth a shot. If I could set it up where Earl Abram, who had come to the brothel in secret, witnessed his heir prostituting herself As soon as those words left my mouth, I felt something hot curdle in my lower abdomen. Maybe I want her all to myself The young nobles of Abram would surely be interested. Does that mean you will everyone think that the girl wearing the enchanted mask is Olivia-san? I have the desire to invite the real Olivia, too. Oh, right. I could make her wear a different mask, so she could get the scoop on the nobles. Master Elliot, you have really become resilient No, villainous. Astarte, her eyes moistened, stood up from her chair. I had a rush of lust watching her walk away to prepare a drink. Perhaps I had riled myself up, too. I would wait until tomorrow to see if this idea was polished enough. Astarte, stop right there. Take off your clothes. Right now, I want this woman. I wondered when the day will come, when I could turn Astarte mine from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 74: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: An Idle Ritual Chapter 74: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: An Idle Ritual Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: An Idle Ritual Master Elliot, in a place like this Contrary to her words, Astarte obeyed me. We werent in the Spiders Web, only in my Old-Town shop. The only one left in the house was Daria, who was doing inventory of the store, now that it was closed, so she wasnt with us Not that I had anything to hide to her. Then, you can keep your clothes on. But youll make it a little easier for me, wont you? I purposefully presented Astarte with the choice. Where do you want it, Astarte? Make sure to keep your voice down. I dont mind Daria hearing us, but I dont want the neighbors to hear and be starred in their gossip. This was a game I played with Astarte, and it served to reestablish our relationship of master and subject. I commanded, and Astarte obeyed. The relationship was only based on a verbal agreement, and this was an idle ritual to confirm that we both understood and played our part. Of course, no matter how many times we would play this game, we would never truly understand what the other was thinking. Still, I had left Astarte completely in charge of managing the brothel, so it had been a while since I had last spent significant time with her Or slept with her. Slowly, and still clothed, Astarte pulled up her skirt, exposing her toned legs and rear. Under her nun-like attire, a thin pair of black, silk tights was hidden. Why does that look so immoral? Since Astarte could cast hallucination magic, she could alter her perceived appearance to a certain degree. If she kept her appearance as the travelling poet when she last visited Abram, a few people may recognize her. So, recently she had been disguising herself as a nun, just like the time we first met. She wore simple clothes that portrayed a conservative figure, but her lingerie were always of higher quality, probably as much as those that Olivia wore. This was a distinguishing trait between her and Daria, who used to a country girl, or Sara and Shiro, who used to be adventurers. I had remembered the time when I had asked Olivias advice on what clothes to give Sara to wear in court, Sara ended up feeling a little uncomfortable and comfortable at the same time wearing the silk lingerie. Which I found adorable, and couldnt help but dirty the lingerie on the spot. I believe Olivia had lost all hope in me, at that point. I stopped thinking, and slowly glided my and on Astartes butt, which had been patiently waiting for me. You can be more rough with me Once in a while, we should experiment with something different. Dora has taught us some things I got as close as I can to Astarte, still turning her back on me, and sniffed her hair. A slight scent of the sun, along with a hint of perfume. While petting her butt with one hand, and lightly pinch her hair with the other. Oh Twirling my finger in her hair, I guided Astartes face toward me. She got turned around, and while she quivered to maintain her balance, I stole a kiss. During a few light pecks on the lips, I continued to slowly stroke and squeeze her butt, without going near her loins. When she had begun to falter and loser her balance, I turned her around, so we would be face-to-face. Astartes eyes had become slightly red. Her hallucination spell must be close to coming down from her excitement and comfort. There were a few times before when I had observed her red eyes before the rest of her true appearance. Mm Youre experimenting with me? You dont like it? Well, I am your subject You can use me as you please, but What is it? While our eyes remained locked I noticed that Astartes slender fingers were trying to loosen my pants. I dont like to be teased. ??? Master, the storage has been organ-ahh! Daria, who had come up from the basement, swallowed her words. What she saw was Astarte, with her back turned and half-naked, and me, who was almost completely naked. We were each reaching for the others genitalia, careful not to touch our bodies, and continued to slowly pet one another. While avoiding as much physical contact was possible, we were trying to aim for only the other to climax. This was a game that Dora had taught us, originally meant to buy time when on the clock with a customer, but it also came in handy to slowly tease each other. Of course, our conditions were fair, so going against Astarte the succubus had me feeling backed up against a corner. Nectar dripped from in between Astartes legs, moistening my fingertips, but my penis was fully ready for combat, getting close to spilling juice from the tip. Hello, Daria. Perfect timing. Im a little embarrassed that youve caught us like this Back in the dungeon, she wouldnt care if we were caught stark naked, but petting each other while standing in a house must have been a different story. Astarte looked at Daria, a little embarrassed. No, Master had me the day before yesterday, so please dont worry about me Particularly in these kinds of situations, Daria would say something a little off the mark. While she was a golem, she could certainly read the room. This led me to believe that these comments were intentional. No, thats not what I meant Overlapping Astartes explanation, I asked Daria for a favor. Daria, could you hold up Astartes ankles, like youre helping a baby pee? Wait, that would- Yes, Master. Daria never showed any hesitation to obey my commands. Especially when I was in a mischievous mood. Before Astarte could catch her breath, Daria slipped her arms under Astartes legs, and lifted her by her thighs. Astarte-san, youre very aroused. I can smell your heat. What are you talking about, Daria Darias physical strength (she was a golem) was impressive. She lifted up Astarte without a hitch, and held her in the air, making sure her head did not hit the ceiling. Astartes cute bellybutton, along with her neatly trimmed, and nectar-soaked hair were presented right below my nose. As if to plow through a shrub, I slowly moved my finger. Thanks to Darias assistance, Astartes loins were pressed up and forward, making her easy exploration. I dug up her large clitoris hidden under a layer of skin, and gently pressed around it. Without touching her vagina, I gently pinched all around it to warm her up. Although, she seemed to be already warm, as she gradually let out sweet cries from her pursed lips. Huh Ahh Master Elliot, please Let me down Her hands were free, but waving her arms around while Daria held her up would only falter her balance, so Astarte remained a puppet to my bidding. Not yet. I hear men are not appreciated when they rush into it. Dora Talks Too, much! I turned my fingertips down, and pressing my palm against her clitoris, I guided my fingers to the entrance of her vagina. With my ring and pointer finger, I slowly held it open. I thought I heard a slimy sound when I did. I gradually dip my middle finger in the nectar-filled vagina. I feel the warm slime around my finger, as I feel a gentle resistance towards the entrance. From this position, although my arm was twisted upside down, I was standing up straight facing Astarte, so I could clearly see her face, along with Darias, who stared at my fingers over Astartes shoulder. Does it turn you on, Daria? ! YesI know youre not touching me, but I feel like you are, Master Ill give you a turn later, so could you hold her up a while longer? Just like that, and kiss Astarte up and down her neck, please. They reacted simultaneously: Wha- More than Yes, Master. Daria slid her tongue from the back to the front of Astartes neck, making sticky kisses along the way. I noticed that Astartes vagina began to gently tighten on my ginger. I gently forced my finger in, joined by the other fingers that held her vagina open. Ahh! P-Please, N-NoMore, Master Elliot Its been so long, I cant hold it Astartes tone became sweeter and sweeter. At the peak of her excitement, I slip my fingers back out. Ah, dont Dont Daria let out the same response. Dont? You prefer my fingers to this? In actuality, my penis was about to burst from excitement. I couldnt wait to put it inside Astarte. Even her vagina, which usually was on the dry side, was thoroughly soaked, ready for insertion. No I prefer that Whats that, Astarte? You have to be more clear. Masters Elliots, penis Daria, could you hear that? N-No. I couldnt hear her, Master. Astarte blushed bright in embarrassment. I dont think Ive seen her like this since our first night in Abram. Maybe you should rephrase. Tell me in words that I can understand. You really are Mean Your penis, your rod, your meat stick, your co- anything you want me to call it, please Master Elliot, stick your huge thing inside of me. Youre raising your voice, Astarte. The neighbors might have heard. You were very loud, Astarte-san NoooAh. With her eyes beginning to water, just when she finished exhaling, I shoved it inside of her without warning. Slurp, it went in instantaneously as soon as the head made it passed the gate. Hahgh Astarte moaned, her breath cycle disturbed. All the way in At once Master, youre wonderful Daria watched with a glazed look on her face. All the way in, I keep it there and enjoy the soft tightening inside. The truth was that I felt myself about to explode first if I moved too quickly, but I kept that hidden and caught my breath. I decided to let my mind travel a bit to help me cool down, and made a declaration regarding Astarte. I thought it might help me gaze into her true feelings. Astarte, I made a decision. Well split Spiders Web in two. But before we do, Im going to turn all the girls there into monsters. Wha? But Half of them Are st-ahhh!? She must have been surprised by this, her hips jolted, along with her pulsation around my penis. I nearly ejaculated. To keep her hips and butt from moving, I inserted my arms between Astartes legs and Darias arms and firmly grabbed a hold of Astartes butt, and slammed my waist against hers. Thats right. Ill protect my employees. In order to do that, Im going to turn all of them into monsters under my control. I already have a method in mind, and no ones appearance will change, as before. Beginning with those prostitutes, I will make a sort of dungeon in this city with my mark on it. Astarte, I want you To gather up all of the girls, and give them aphrodisiacs without being noticed. You can have Dora and the others help you, okay? Instead of thrusting my hips back and forth, I used my glutes to pulse my penis in, while keeping it still. With our hips still attached, I slowly gyrated my penis. Remembering some sex pointers from Dora, I tried them out, albeit a little clumsy still. Y-Yes! I will, help prepare toTurn the girls Into monsters Ahh, Yes Yes, please Harder, harder, Master! As soon as she said so, I stopped all movement. ! Stay Whats my thing doing? What do you feel? Without moving, I tried twitching my penis lightly. I noticed that Astartes nectar had dripped down to my thighs, and even formed a small puddle by my feet. Its twitching Its knocking up Um, inside Of me Im about to ejaculate. Im getting ready to flood you with my semen. Its been a while. Y-You dont have to say it like that These words werent profound by any means, but Astarte blushed like a virgin girl. Despite her being an experienced and immoral incubus, she showed this kind of reaction now and again. Master I-Im sorry I cant I look up to Daria, and shes about to lose her balance. I didnt know why, but I knew that she would fall face forward with Astarte. Daria, let her go. As I said so, I pulled Astartes body towards me, switching her weight from Daria to me. ThThank, you A comfortable pull of gravity caused my penis to penetrate deeper into Astarte. Sure, they were in a slightly uncomfortable position. But Daria should have the strength to hold up Astarte without a problem Before my thought could wonder any farther, I felt Astarte gasp. Ah Ahh! Her inside began to pulsate in staccato, indicating her imminent climax. The neighbor cant miss it is she screams. I covered her lips with mine to keep her voice down. I slithered in my tongue. Astarte sucked it in as if to swallow it, and she wrapped herself around me with her hands and her freed legs. Urgh! Splash! Still holding up Astarte, my semen shot up inside her vagina, breaking free from my last strand of restraint. Once wasnt enough: semen spewed straight up like a fountain, twice, thrice, gushing everything against Astartes vagina. From Astartes loins, enough nectar had leaked out to mistake that she had lost control of her bladder. Semen that could not possibly fit into her vagina back-drifted, and spilt on the floor. I couldnt stand any longer, so I slowly sat down on the floor, and let go of Astarte, who has panting, and looked as if she had lost all thoughts. Her eyes were completely red, and although I still couldnt see her wings, her tailed had shown itself. I could see that most of the hallucination spell had been broken. After catching my breath for a moment, I approached Daria, who had lost her strength and fell to the floor. Her apron was soaked. I knew that Astarte was the one who wetted it, but I figured out the story looking at Darias expression. I slipped in my hand under her skirt to assess the situation. Daria, did you climax a little? I, um Im sorry, Master You couldnt wait, could you? Naughty girl. I lifted Darias head from the floor a little, and stuck my waist in front of her. My penis, dirtied with semen and nectar, gleans before her eyes. Could you clean this for me, Daria? Its your turn. Chapter 75: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Sleeping with the Serpent Chapter 75: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Sleeping with the Serpent Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Sleeping with the Serpent Look Master, look, my arm is all healed, look? The next night, I had taken Diana with me to visit Miyabi, who was resting in the depths of the underground waterways. Since I had commanded Astarte and the others to prepare to turn the prostitutes into monsters, they would not be here. That deep wound in just a few days Its incredible. Of course, my body has become quite resilient as well. Diana looked over Miyabis body up and down, letting out an unimpressive remark. I felt a little awkward, bringing Diana, whom I had given the power of Arachne to, next to Miyabi, who suffered the trauma of having Arachne killed, but Dianas matter-of-fact attitude seemed to help bring them together. I had also kept Diana in charge of looking after Miyabi, which seemed to help their relationship somewhat. Now that I had a reputation in the sunnier parts of town, it was difficult to openly meet with Diana, who was a member of the Assassins Guild. I had seen her at Spiders Web a few times, but who knew when Dora and the other prostitutes would get curious. So, we had naturally made a habit out of meeting at Miyabis lair in the depths of the underground waterways. Miyabi, were you a good girl? I sure was, you had commanded me to be at ease until my wound healed, so I even kept from hunting my own prey. I am your slave, so I obey your commands? She smiled with glee as she shook her large, slithering body. All it took was for me to pet her head and touch her cheek for her to start purring. Good. Ill have to give you a treat for being such a good girl. Miyabis face flushed red in an instance, and she began to spoke nervously. I knew it was about time, but had been hesitating to initiate in consideration of Miyabis psychological trauma. Master. You have defeated me, and saved my life. Therefore, I have sworn to give all of myself to you. So Well Please, make me yours, Master. Diana looked like she wanted to make a remark, but I could tell she was holding herself back. I was a little aroused by Miyabis confession as well and wanted to tease her a little, so I decided to give Diana a little show. Make you mine? Youre already mine. What do you want me to do? You have to explain it to me better than that. I declared with a smirk, rather than keeping a straight face. Since Miyabi was still young, she may not know what to do unless I let her know clearly that I was only teasing. Y-Youre mean U-Um Like a couple, do in bed When she got that much out, Miyabi looked a little scared. D-Do Do you dislike my snake-like body, master? Yes, mean people have called me useless, theyve called me a monster, and sleeping with me would only cause pain, so maybe I cant make Master feel good like Diana and the other girls can Her nervousness grew, and she must have been flashbacking to her previous sexual experiences, which clearly made her lose her confidence as well. She appeared to be on the verge of tears, and I found it quite cute. Its okay. You didnt do anything wrong, Miyabi. Those humans were the bad ones. But, because this is my first time sleeping with you, I want you tell me what feels good, and where on your body youve had penises put in to. Wha!? I-I-I-I have to tell of such shameful things? Miyabi, youre Masters slave, arent you? Master has made me do some things, too, you know. Diana chimed in to support Well, more to just join in on the fun of teasing Miyabi. There wasnt a reason to stop her, so I continued the conversation. All youve experienced before were violent men forcing themselves on you, right? But today, you want me to feel good, dont you? Th-Thats right In order to become the wife of Master, the future king of monsters, I will have to pleasure Master in bed, as well How cute. Then, I want to pleasure you the same way, just like I pleasure Diana and Daria. Ah Wah M-Master, pleasure, me? Master is very mean once he gets into it. I beg and beg for mercy, and he wont stop. Even when I cant think anymore, and drooling all over the place while I climax, he pounds and pounds Diana started whispering fact and fiction. It was fun to watch Miyabis complexion flush from red to white and back again, but I felt the need to throw a surprise at Diana, too. In that case, Diana will show you how its done. What? Me? Really? Diana, we have different bodies, but Ill take away as much as I can? Hearing Miyabi say this, I knew it would be difficult for Diana to reject this proposition. Besides, I had asked Diana to perform a few tasks, and I need to ask her a few things. If I must I was just thinking that I want Master to make me erupt with pleasure Please ravish me until I cry, Master. ??? To make for better visibility, Diana weaves a web cornered to the wall, to weave a hammock-like contraption. I thought I could make it, but weve tried having sex on something like this Even at its lowest point, the hammock hung as high as my waist. She must have used less-adhesive web other than where the hammock touched the wall; I found it quite bouncy and comfortable when I climbed atop it. Right, for the circus, is this web something you can mass-produce. I asked Diana as I strip away my clothes. It depends on my physical condition, but not too much of it. It would be different if you created more Arachne monsters for the sole purpose of producing this substance Well, I dont need that much of it Phew, a spiders web isnt too stable, is it? Then, Ill come to you. She gave me a little push, and I flopped belly-up on the web. Once I was down, I noticed that the web had some adhesiveness to it, and although it wasnt strong enough to completely bind me, I was caught in my position lying down. It wasnt much of an issue since I could see that Diana didnt intend to harm me, but I was perfectly defenseless. Hee hee, youre always teasing me, Master, allow me to show you how it feels. Go easy on me, Diana. I still have to sleep with Miyabi. I have made girls service me before, but being forced to be serviced upon was a first. My clothes were also stuck to the web, so Diana only opened the front of my clothes, then laid her head onto my chest, and ran her tongue onto my nipple. Even men feel pleasure here. I-I did not know I will remember I was shaping up to really become Miyabis study aid. Before I knew it, my lower body was also exposed, and Dianas slender fingers were stroking my penis. Oh, you dont mind being on the bottom, Master? Well, as long as I know Im safe. I said so, but I observed Dianas face closely. She was definitely aroused: while her eyes were slightly watered, she also had a teasing gleam in them. Being toyed for too long would kind of diminish my power here Ill have to turn the table at some point. Diana, I appreciate you wanting to make me feel good, but wont you show us how Miyabi can feel good, too? Dont you want to know, Miyabi? Wha I only want Master to feel good, I Well, I Yes, I would like it if it didnt hurt, but felt good, but This response is pretty much what I had expected, since I doubted Miyabi would ever contradict me. So, Diana. I want you to teach Miyabi how you feel good. Not fair, Master. Diana whined, looking just a bit disdainful. But, seeing that her eyes were gleaming brighter than before, she really seemed to have a strong tendency towards masochism. Tell us what makes you feel good, and ask me to do what turns you on. Then, tell Miyabi how it feels at all times. Oh, and I cant move a muscle thanks to this web, so keep that in mind. I can be pretty demanding Well, I made it a mean command on purpose to please Diana, who likes to be demanded. Y-Yes, Master Youre really Devious. ??? Ah Ahh When I, play With my bean, like this What comes later Later, its so much Deeper Nearly half an hour had passed, and although I was being teased to death here, Diana occasionally serviced me with her tongue while she instructed where her pleasure centers were, and she pleasured herself. Although Miyabis anatomy differed from hers, it seemed that the structures of their genitalia were similar, judging from Miyabis bright-red face as she listened to Diana toying with herself. Miyabi, you try it too. Have you played with yourself before? Wha..!? N-N-No Master, never no no no!? Miyabi rushed into denial, then immediately looked like she was gauging to see if her answer pleased me. For a lamia, she sure acted like a puppy. I suppose thats good. Miyabi, for me, wont you train your body to be more sensitive? Yes! Anything for you, Master Wait, you mean Miyabi trailed off, as my words sank in. He means, you have to masturbate in front of Master, just like me. D-Diana That, that Mmmrr It is for Master, to become a bride worthy of Master Miyabi extended her snake-like body, and spread a slightly protruding part of her body, where it could be called her lower hips or her lower abdomen. Just like a womans thighs, two thick bunches of muscles parted to reveal Miyabis genitalia. No Its wet? No, I wet myself in front of Master No, Miyabi. Were you really captured and ravished by humans? Diana had a point. And, Miyabis response was also quite unusual. Wha? But, um When that happened, they just put some weird medicine on me, and chained me up, and It just hurt She must have been very young. In Miyabis case, she had no kin around, and her mother had died, so she was ravished without any knowledge of sex, and now she was here. I doubted that she knew much about what sexual activities were. Its all right. Master is mean and he teases, but hell make you feel good Ahh!? She cried, because I had pulled Dianas waist toward me with my arm that I had secretly released form the webs binding. I knew that Diana was itching for a way out of this tease, just like I was. Dianas vagina, after masturbating for nearly half an hour and climaxing a few times, was all primed for the deed. It easily welcomed my penis. I wasnt sure if Diana was always happy with this, but she reacted much better when I went inside of her when shes not ready. Maybe she usually makes a conscious effort to keep her reactions down-scaled. Master Out-Out of a blue Youre so mean I thought your master was mean and teasing. Wouldnt you expect this from a master like that? Just a little game between a master and his servant to confirm our relationship. Dianas eyes thinned for a moment, then shook. Her vagina suddenly writhed, and pulsated as if to milk my penis. I Was Already I Cant Hold It! Before I could grasp the situation, Diana, who had worked herself up, climaxed all by herself. To top it off, she fainted in bliss before I could hear the results of her reconnaissance I had tasked her with. Jee, what do you expect me to do now? What to do now? I sat up from on the spider-web bed which had become less adhesive, to notice Miyabi attached to my back. I could feel her higher body temperature and the shape of her blossoming breasts over my shirt, along with her rapid heartbeat and panting. U-Um, Master I, dont Think Masters penis is Satisfied I, well Please pour your seed into me Chapter 76: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: In Elegant Harmony Chapter 76: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: In Elegant Harmony Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- A slender, textured tongue twirled around my penis. While her techniques were underdeveloped, seeing Miyabis face as she tried her best to, albeit clumsily, pleasure me, satiated my desires on multiple psychological levels. One was my desire to control, and another may have simply been joy to be the receiving end of her efforts. Master Does it.. Feel Good..? I was still on the spider-web bed that Diana had created. Since I was inside Diana until a moment ago, and our intercourse was cut short before I could ejaculate, my penis was already grown and hard. The length of Miyabis tongue was satisfactory, considering that shes a snake monster, but her mouth itself was small. Time and time again, she would adorn a determined expression and attempt to put the head into her mouth, but was forced to give up. Miyabi, I dont mind you servicing me, but are you ready? Wha? She looked up at me, confused. Her immature face blushed in rouge, which signaled her understanding of my implication. Um, I She released her tongue, and lifted herself up shyly to bring her body towards my face. Before, they would Put a weird medicine here Her hand indicated where her groin would be if she were a human. In between the two bunches of muscles (which I assumed worked like thighs). What was left there, was a branding of a holy insignia. As I watched, a portion of body that was hidden, tucked in between the muscles, was revealed. Perhaps because they were tucked into her body, smaller and softer scales adorned that portion of her And in the center, there was a tiny crack from which a few drops of nectar leaked. Seeing the branding, Miyabi looked for a moment as if she was about to cry. Since she was a slave to strangers, Miyabi had low self-esteem. Most likely, she remembered her days as a slave, and was confused by her current situation, and lost her confidence. Ill overwrite this stupid mark. Thats all I said, as I wrapped my right arm around Miyabi and pulled her towards me. Her genitalia was thrusted in front of my face, and perhaps from the sensation of my breath, it twitched. Lightly biting the branding, I continued by running my tongue down her crack. I had brought what could be served as lube, but first, I wanted to check how much Miyabis body had matured as a woman. Also, even though I knew Miyabi had been ravished by humans before, I had to see if a lamias anatomy allowed for sex with a human being. I would feel bad if I hurt her, and that would make me no different from those ravishers. M-Master Um, what, are you Youre, licking my No, it tickles Somethings, coming, ah, ahhh I couldnt use my right hand that was holding her to me, but I used my left fingers to slowly warm up Miyabis genitalia, and spread it open. The opening was smooth with few folds, but the inside of her vagina was lightly hued and very tight. Although she wasnt a virgin, I had to work to fit my finger in there. After being ravished as a child, she barely had any sexual encounters, so it was only natural that she wasnt used to any of this. The upside was that she wasnt in pain, but aroused, although I had trouble determining how to pleasure her, with her anatomy that differed from a human. It felt like the inside of her vagina was similar to that of a human woman, but the walls seemed to be more resilient. Perhaps because she would lay eggs. I also couldnt find anything that resembled a human clitoris. She might have one, but discovering it would require some time. Miyabi, tell me how you feel. Ill have her say it out oud. It was better if I got conclusive answers, but if I asked her as part of the game, I could learn a lot while maintaining her arousal. Right n-now Masters fingers, are where a penis would go Its wiggling, its gentle It doesnt hurt, it feels warm It seemed that her sensual sensitivity hadnt been recognized, either. I figured she could benefit from some aid. Good. That warmth is going to feel very good. But youre still a little girl, so it might take a while until that comes. All I want is for Master to feel good That was sweet, but I couldnt settle for that. In order to make Miyabi mine from the bottom of her heart, I needed her to bend to my will with every fiber of her body. If I cant make monsters my subjects without turning them from humans, I cant accomplish my goal. Are you up, Diana? Could you give me the bottle with the blue label from my bag, please. I think youll figure out whats inside it. In the corner of my eye, I saw Diana look up. Looking a little guilty, Diana rummaged through my bag without even putting clothes on. Even keeping in mind that we were in a hidden room in the depths of the underground waterways, she had begun to expose her body to me without much thought. Good. Oh this Is Chanas. She giggled, and loosened the lid a little before tossing the bottle to me. I caught it and opened it with my left end to extract the clear slime from inside of it, and stuffed it inside of Miyabis vagina. Harhh!? A slime lotion that also increases pleasure sensations, used by the poisoner Chana. She had originally been using it on the anuses of her slave boys, but I tested on Chana that it can be used on women, too. I thought this could help Miyabi feel good. Except, I had brought too much slime for Miyabis already tiny vagina. So, I poured the leftover slime over my own body, and pulled down Miyabis upper body to hold her close. From Miyabis (although not too voluminous) developed-according-to-her-age breasts, where a snakes underbelly would be, up until her face, she had soft skin instead of any snake scales. I rubbed the location there, on her smooth, bellybutton-less lower abdomen, in her armpits, by rubbing my body against hers, and gently massaged her breasts from under them. Ah, Ahh Master, I I want to please you She seemed desperate to service me, as she scrambled to take control, but our difference in experience left her without a chance, just like I would still have no chance while in bed with Dora. I pinched Miyabis chin, and pulled her face to me to steal her lips. At first, it was only our lips touching, but I ran my tongue over her lips over and over again, until they gently parted to allow my tongue to slip in. Miyabis long tongue, while in shock at first, began to passionately respond to my kisses. I continued kissing her eyelids, her neck line, her collar bone, the tip of her nose Lightly at times and prolonged at others, I relentlessly crawled around her body with my tongue and lips. At the same time, my hand was petting her waist, squeeze around her genitalia and play with it. Before I knew it, Miyabi was leaning on me with the majority of her weight, and I noticed that the spider web bed was getting lose to the floor. Miyabi was getting close to losing control of her body from arousal. I figured it was about time. Miyabi, what are you to me? I separated our faces at a little distance, and asked her. While I did, I shifted my lower body in preparation. Miyabi, who looked disappointed that my kisses had been interrupted, caught her thoughts and said: I am Masters slave. Masters toy. Do with me as you please. Use me to feel goo! Right before she could finish her sentence, toward the end of her exhale, I stabbed my penis into Miyabis lubed up vagina. After I had pushed through the muscular vaginas strong resistance, a comfortably warm, writing sensation rushed my penis. Hahh, ahh, ahhhhhh Inside Me Master, Masters, inside my belly Its hot, its too hot, Master! Miyabi had a big reaction to the sudden insertion. Losing control, her snake-like lower body whipped around to flatten the spider web, and wrap around me. If she had constricted me completely, it would be difficult for me to move. Before she got to that point, I grabbed Miyabis shoulders to stabilize her torso, and thrusted my groin forward. Ahhh! Master, its hot It only hurt before Her waist bounced. Her vagina writhed in tiny compartments as if to swallow my penis all the way in. Miyabis tail had wrapped around me, but whipped back and forth from time to time. Diana watched this from her refugee on the ceiling, entertained. Miyabi had destroyed the spider web and bed as she lost control, but there were layers of hey and blankets as her bed to begin with, so neither of us were on the stone floor. Rolling and alternating being on top and bottom, I restlessly pounded my penis into Miyabis vagina. Master, Master, Master Ahh, ahhh, its coming, coming, somethings coming!? As I was holding Miyabis upper body down, and hovering over her to continue thrusting, Miyabis back suddenly jolted into an arch. I cant hold it anymore, either! Miyabi, take my semen! Give it to me, Master, Master, Master!! Splash splash splash I thought I had heard my own ejaculation. At that moment, I felt a rock-like bump in Miyabis lower abdomen. My magic flowed into her with my seed, and flushed the bump away Before I could realize what that was, I let my desire overrun me as I released all of my seed and magical powers into Miyabis body to overwrite it. The semen I had stored up, including the load I didnt get to release into Diana, released into Miyabis vagina all at once. When I ejaculated, Miyabi looked nervous, and held on to my shoulders. I pull her to me forcefully, and with our chests touching, I continued to ejaculate for a long time. ??? Master Now Im Masters Woman After taking in all of my semen, Miyabis entire body relaxed, and slowly fell forward. I held her to keep her from hitting her head, and lowered her onto a blanket, to see that her lower body had released itself from around me. I pulled my penis from her vagina that still angulated as if to suck it back in, and the massive amount of semen that could no longer fit in her vagina poured out and splashed that floor. I finally understood what that bump was that I had felt. The branding of the holy insignia on Miyabis lower abdomen slowly disfigured as I watched, and changed its shape. The left half turned into spider-web design, and the right half completed the circle, with a small point at an angle at the top of it. Her branding had been overwritten to a different insignia. I understood it completely. This was my mark. Taking the powers of a spider, and hiding my face, I was in-between with only one horn. It was unmistakable. I hadnt put any thought into it, but I couldnt think of a better mark to represent me. I wasnt sure how I was doing as a monster, but I had earned my very own insignia. Chapter 77: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Wanted Chapter 77: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Wanted Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- It wasnt that unusual for the men in the circus to buy a woman for the night. I didnt disclose that I was the backer of the establishment, but I gave them invitations to advertise Spiders Web. Sometimes, I guided them through a hidden route (that include the underground waterways) to keep the fact hidden that they belonged to the circus. All for business. Of course, I had discussed it with Gordon. As it turned out, in order to keep members of the circus from getting into salacious situationsEspecially with married women, he was looking for some kind of situation to take care of the mens urges. After Gordon asked for my advice, I had recommended Spiders Web as a brothel less likely to cause any trouble. In exchange, I had the circus members advertise Spiders Web and distribute invitations, through Gordon. So, it was only natural that Nubia would be one of the customers at the Web. Now that he was working as a mercenary and adventure on the side, I assumed that he was doing pretty well for himself. He was single, and there was nothing unusual about wanting some action out of his daughters knowledge. However, rather than being introduced to the brothel through Gordon, Nubia had come to me directly, in secret. He wanted to keep his visits to the brothel from the other members of the circus. So, I ended up navigating him there. Nothing unusual. Yet, a thorn was caught in my mind. As Dora had divulged to me later, Nubia had requested a small Frankly, a very young looking girl. Dora had presented him the shortest and most underdeveloped girl, but I had no obligation to wait around while he has his prostitute. My rest of the day was consumed by returning to the shop to finish off work, and returning after a while to guide him back to the circus, and receiving a significant amount of payment from him. Nubia made a habit of visiting Spiders Web nearly every other day, and the girl who we had had complained that she couldnt go on so consistently, which resulted in other girls helping out in bed to service Nubia. After a week, I had heard a rumor of Nubia in a different situation. ??? You know the country to the east were in war with right now? Sara mumbled as she looked up at the ceiling, to break the lazy silence that had fallen in the room. After I had discovered a route through the underground waterways to get to the house Sara had been given, I made sure to always take that way other than the times that I needed to deliver merchandise. This day, Sara had invited me when I delivered some items during the day, so I had returned at night. In the breezy, post-coital exhaustion with Sara, I heard this story from her while lying next to her. A noble from a neighboring country had set a bounty for a large Southern man. Apparently, the bounty had still not been claimed after two years. Some adventurers would venture across national borders, and so would merchants. Some trade and interaction resumed, even in the middle of a war Which led to this kind of information spreading. What are the odds its Nubia? I pulled Sara, who was about to get up, back down on the bed to ask her this. After a beat, Sara continued as she doodled on my chest with her finger. This man was bought by a big-name noble as a gladiator, as a gift for his daughter, although she was already married, so she was the lady of the house. Then, one day that man killed the lady of the house, and ran away, taking the ladys young daughter with him. In the commotion, he apparently killed a dozen soldiers or so. Nubias, and Nems faces came to my mind. While they looked nothing alike, they seemed like a loving father and daughter to me. The noble, the father of the murdered lady, put a bounty on his granddaughters safe return and the mans head. The man escaped across the border, and hasnt been captured for over two years, now Sara, you saw the circus, didnt you? There was a large Southern man in the circus. And a little girl. Even the countryside court of Abram, these things are known. Its a good hiding spot, considering were at war with them, but I got her drift. It has nothing to do with the adventurers, and for the safety of civilians, the soldiers would have to be cautious I doubt that the circus itself doesnt have a few secrets You know the ringleader there, dont you? Oh, I see. Sara was implying for me to look into this somehow, or else, get Gordon on our side. My guess was that Olivia was pulling some strings for me. Well, Olivia knows Gordon, too. So, you want me to look into it. Its bugging Olivia. Besides, some of the nobles in the city may try to use their private soldiers to snag the bounty for fame Even though they couldnt possibly claim a bounty from a country were at war with. After the monster in the Man-Eating Dungeon disappeared, they just want some big story and popularity on their side. Why would the nobles be seeking attention now? It had only been a month since I Well, the Monster of the Man-Eating Dungeon had been defeated. Earl Abram seemed to be sitting easy for now. As for the war, the soldiers had returned to base to prepare for summer. That being said, the fight over the border was across a large river, and I had heard that no major events had taken place in the past few years. Making a name for oneself on the battlefield seemed quite difficult to do. House Lambert is leading this fight for Olivias hand in marriage. All the birds in court are chirping about who Olivia will be married to before the soldiers leave for battle again this summer. I must have looked really displeased. You really are jealous. Especially when it comes to Olivia. You stumped me there, Sara. Im surprised by it, myself Also by how I feel about you. I wrapped my arm around her waist, and pulled her close. Sara let out an exhausted sigh, and leaned into me for a cuddle. How many girls hearts are you going to steal like this? Really, I got hit by a quite a thief here. ??? A day had passed. I asked Gordon about it, and like I had heard before, he confirmed the story that Nubia was an ex-mercenary who joined the circus late, and Nem was his daughter he brought along. They joined the gang a little over a year ago. Nem was light on her feet, and she already knew how to dance and stuff like that. Nubias dead wife must have taught her Were all tumbleweeds here, no one likes their past dug up. So, no. I havent looked into it. It was mid-day, and we were in the office of the Acrobatic Horse Riders before the show. Everyone was running around trying to prepare for the show, so I didnt even need to request to be alone with Gordon. Although, I did double check around the tent. The tea that Gordon had poured for me delivered a pleasant scent. The tea, which I was told came from a farm down south, smelled fruity. Im not a good liar, so Ill tell you now. Its a rumor I heard, and it hasnt spread yet And so, I abbreviated what I had heard from Sara. Gordon contemplates with his brows tugged together. You heard this from Well, I can guess it, but I wont say it. Give my thanks to whoever. Still, all I can do is pretend I dont have a clue Nem climbed right up to be one of the best acrobats, and songstress, in the circus, and he doesnt much in his repertoire, but its not like Nubia isnt liked. He was a mercenary to begin with. Right. Theres nothing I can do about it, but I just wanted to let you know. Some noble might jump the gun and start a fight. Which was probably Olivias top concern. First of all, notifying Gordon of the danger in this situation was not a bad thing, and if I could earn his trust, it would make it easier for me to look into things. But I didnt expect Gordons response: Actually, Nubia wants out of the circus after were done showing here. He wants out? So hell go back to being a mercenary? What about Nem? Come to think of it, it didnt seem unnatural. Nubia wasnt an entertainer, which was why I was asked to connect him to mercenary and adventure work, as well as set-up an introduction to Gustav. I havent asked Nem herself, but Nubia wants to leave her with us. Sure, Nems still young, so shell have at least a few more years of making a living out of trapeze She wont like it, though. Nem seems like a daddys girl. I remembered Nem following Nubia wherever he went. Elli boy. Youve got to learn a little more about womanhood, alright? Huh? Well, I guess you barely know Nem Gordon was cut off there. Some clanking was heard from outside of the tent, and a familiar, booming voice came bursting in. Hey Gordon! Still breathin!? Ooh, Elli Boy. Youre here, too. I heard you were in Abram, but Astartes not with you today? Ah, Gustav. You old geezer, you must have really turned off Lady Death, huh? So, whos this Astarte? Not Olivia, eh? And thats not the girl that watches our shop, either. Gustav and Gordon used to be in the same mercenary team, and each of them has been the lover of my dead mother at some point. Only Gustav knew that I had been a dungeon master, but I generally didnt have much power over men who looked after me when I was a kid. Olivia? Oh, wasnt she your only friend when you were wee? Hey, you found each other again? Thats right. Gustav was on the battlefield, so even though he knows about Daria and Sara, he doesnt know about Olivia. Um, well. Shes Earl Abrams heir These two men, each of them in the dawn of their old age, seemed to have chosen me as their first entertainment for their reunion party. Ah, well. It sucks there isnt much time until the show. Well talk later. About lots of things, now, wont we? I was relieved that I had chosen to meet Gordon right before his show, but I ended up being interrogated for another hour What a day. ??? I had explained the situation to Gustav and Gordon, and asked them to look into the matter without causing too much of a ruckus. On top of that, I had asked them to, if they see fit, to keep Nubia and Nem on the circus rather than firing them. There was a good chance that the wanted man Sara told me about was Nubia. If that was the case, Nubia was most likely attempting to head to the battlefield as a mercenary to hide out any pursuits. He couldnt take Nem out to the battlefield. As long as Nem was separated from Nubia, who would catch anyones eyes in this country, she would most likely be safe. Nubias decision was a logical one. I had let my thoughts wonder, it was nearing dusk already, although the sun had been staying up later and later as summer approached. Gordon and Gustav were about to drink through the night, but I wasnt about to be dragged into that. Even by the time Layla left the store after a days work, it wasnt dark outside. It was around dusk when Nubia came to the shop. Can you take me through the pathway. I had been taking Nubia to Spiders Web through the basement of my shop. Of course, it was a separate way from the one I usually used. I placed a small candle in a holder, and lit it from the fireplace in the kitchen before handing it over. I watched as Nubia scrunched his large body and squeeze down into the basement, and closed the opening behind him. After two hours or so, I will reopen it since Nubia will be coming back. That was all I had to do. Maybe I should ask him A knock at the shops front door. Its pretty late for a customer Although it was unlikely, it could have been a soldier in pursuit of Nubia, so I looked out of the Eye at the entrance of the store. I wasnt expecting this particular call. Nem Isnt it? What are you doing here this late? Nem was standing outside of the door. Her alabaster skin reminded me that she most likely was not related by blood to Nubia. At this point, I wasnt even sure if she was his daughter at all. Elliot-san Umm, wheres, Nubia? Nubia was followed? Nubia? Wait, what are you talking about? I tried my hand at denial, but Nem kept her gaze straight at me. In her big eyes, I saw a gleam unbelievably bright compared to her usual self. Nubias been going to bed women, isnt he? I know. But She was clenching her hands. She forcefully pursed her lips, then continued: I dont want Nubia to sleep with other women. Im going to be Nubias woman. So I want to see Nubia! Her voice wasnt loud, but it rang with determination. I didnt know any details about their lives, but I was sure of one thing. Her determination is taking her down a path where no one has a happy ending And she knows it. And yet, she spoke those words. I finally understood what Gordon was trying to say earlier in the day. What crossed my mind, was the song Nem was singing in the circus performance I saw, and Gordons narration over it. The woman and her daughter had become evil. They had long lost their humanity and the law of the gods. Oh, pity them! The one man they both lusted over was once her husband, and once her father! Chapter 78: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: From the Other Side of the Wall Chapter 78: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: From the Other Side of the Wall Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- I feel obligated to stop you. But, youre quite determined, arent you? I had left Daria with closing the shop, and I was walking through the underground waterways with Nem. The candlelight flickered in the underground pathways, illuminating Nems nerve-racked face. Mm-hm. I made up my mind. I dont want anyone to take Nubia from me Nem was making a lot of mistakes. Like lusting after her father, walking around alone at night, and divulging her secret to me, a near-stranger. Abram was a relatively safe city, but crime was still a frequent occurrence in the red-light district as well as the outer limits of New Town, where the residents were poorer. A young girl walking around alone at the dead of night was basically begging to be attacked. Sure, where my shop was in Old Town was a safer area, even for one of Abrams inner neighborhood But after all, Nem had divulged her forbidden conundrum to a monster. Mommy was the same She didnt want to lose Nubia, so she tried to kill me. Along the way to Spiders Web, I was able to extract a lot of information from Nem. She had loved her father Nubia, not as his daughter, but as a woman. Well, in technically, Nubia was never her father. Nems mother had also loved Nubia, and fearing that her mans gaze would shift to her daughter who grew more beautiful day after day, she became jealous. The difference between her story and the parable was that Nubia was neither of their husband nor father, but a gladiator who had been purchased. Nem had barely ever seen her real father, perhaps because he had abandoned her along with his wife. I recalled what Olivia had said. I didnt have much knowledge about our neighboring nations, but those kinds of things didnt seem uncommon for a big-name noble. Apparently, thats what a political marriage is. But Nubia wasnt a noble, but a slave. What did he feel about the woman that treated him well, and trusted him? What did he think of her daughter? Maybe he respected her. Maybe he loved her. Maybe he just used to her. Only he would ever know the truth, but be that as it may, the wife and daughter ended up loving the same man. Mommy looked so scary. I begged her to stop, and she wouldnt stop. Nubia saved me, but Mommy was dead, somehow So Nubia and I ran away. There was no anguish in her tone. She must have run out of tears along the way. What emotions could she possibly have had toward her mother who tried to kill her? It seemed to me, that some hidden darkness swirled deep down in that little girls heart. Could I take advantage of it? I would be lying if I said that the thought didnt cross my mind. At the depths of this little girls heart, she contains distorted love, just like the song. Using this girl, I could make my Nubia my personal soldier Then, I shook away the thought that flashed in my head. I still didnt know what my best course of action was. But, that thought continued to kindle in my gut. After arriving to Spiders Web and greeting Dora, we headed to the managers office in the basement. Oh, Master Elliot. Whos this girl? Ill explain things later, Astarte. Can I use the Water, please? I requested that Astarte, who had been doing some paper work, to prepare the water tray. In anticipation of some rowdy customers, I had eyes on all the rooms. Nem, Its not too late to turn around. You can leave without witnessing your father in bed, and I recommend you do that. Once you cross this line, you wont be able to go back Are you sure? Astarte seemed to grasp the gist of the situation. Without saying a word, she watched Nem curiously. Nems response was exactly as I had expected. Her expression, which I couldnt see before as she was behind, showed an eerily gentle smile. I already cant go back. I dont want to go back Because, if Mommy didnt try to kill me, I would have killed Mommy. I know it Dethatched form the world, but she carries darkness within in her. Then, I wont hesitate anymore. Nem Ill grant you your wish. I gave Astarte a look, and also sent my thoughts to Dora. At a short distance like this, I had gained the ability to transmit general thoughts. Astarte brought forth a small container full of liquid, and presented it to Nem. You should drink this. Youll need it. Without a doubt in her mind, Nem drank it. What Astarte normally took was wine mixed with water and juice, so Nem didnt have any issues with it. If Astarte got my message correctly, she would have mixed in some aphrodisiacs in there as well. Elliot, wheres Nubia? I want to see him. One second. Nubias room is Here. I concentrated to control the Water. Footage appeared on the water, in only half the time it used to take me back in the mining village. Lucky, Nubia was with a prostitute whom I had already turned into a monster. She was a particularly small and thin girl Like Nem. Nubia was sitting his large body down on the bed, and was penetrating the girl, who sat on his lap his facing him. I wondered how many rounds had preceded this one, as I noticed the foaming semen and nectar where they connected. Nubia Nem slightly crunched her face, undoubtedly in jealousy. Why? Why here? You can have me? Her expressions flashed through anger, despair, and sadness. She could use another push. I opened the wire set in the room, designed to amplify the sound of the room but silence any sound from our end. I sent a signal to the prostitute Although, since she didnt even know she had turned into a monster, it was more of a hypnosis, where she wouldnt even know why she would take any action. We could hear her voice. The prostitute wrapped her arms around Nubias neck, and whispered in his ears: Give it to me, Daddy. That was effective. Although Nubia seemed to halt for a moment in surprise, that line clearly jacked up his arousal. He jumped up, still penetrating the girl, and laid her flat down on the bed, and thrusted right back into her from behind. Ahh No Its, bigger! Gruh You Felt Nem Aghh, Nem Nem!! Just as I thought. Nubia was famished. He was trying to love Nem as a father, even without any bond of blood. Thats why he had come to release that uncontrollable lust But Nem never saw Nubia as anything but a man from the start. Nubia I knew it, Nubia, you Nem seemed to be filled with joy and lust. Dora entered the room quietly, just as planned. Nem, I know you want Nubia to have you. But, as long as youre Nubias daughter, and as long as you both wish to abide by our societys morals, thats not possible. This was half of a lie. Since Nubia and Nem are not related by blood, they could marry without issue, and would most likely not be accused of incest. I stood next to Nem, still staring at the water, and continued: Still, you said you wanted to consummate with Nubia. In that case, youll have to escape the morals of human society I can help you do that, but you two may not become human anymore. Do you want to proceed. I repeatedly demanded reassurance. While Nems heart was gradually departing that of a humans, dealing with Nubia would take some more time. My arsenal could be much improved, if I could turn Nubia into a monster under my control. Still, if I turn an unwilling person into a monster, I cant have them my control. Nem was my pawn to besiege Nubia. Thats why I had to understand Nems wishes, then guide her to corrupt Nubia in a way where he would end up in my hands. My first step was to give her aphrodisiacs and show Nubia in bed to decrease her rationality But either way, Nubia was ready to leave Nem behind. Perhaps Nem didnt have any other option to begin with. Without turning around, Nem said: I, just, need Nubia and no one else. I already left the morals of humans behind. Because Mommy tried to kill me, and I killed Mommy. Im Not a human, anymore. A teardrop fell into the water and rippled the image. The teardrop had traveled down an intricate smile. That was when I finally realized that Nem was never broken from the beginning. I think its true that she killed her mother, and that she loved the same man as her mother did. But, after almost being killed by her mother and then killing her, she couldnt just continue her life as if nothing had happened. Her conscious was crushing her, and all she could do was trust Nubia with everything she had Her hope, love, and everything else, in order to survive. I could tell that she was quivering. An urge to comfort her flashes in my mind, but I repress it. Thats what Astarte and Dora are here for. I could risk that even a smidge of Nems feeling to be vectored towards me. I was about to mend Nem into a deadly arrow. A distorted arrow that only sees Nubia, and flies straight towards him. I kept telling myself that this would become a glimmer of peace in both of their minds. Nem. Youve never slept with Nubia? No. He cuddles me, but never has me like a woman. I tried to tempt him over and over. Has any man ever had you? No. Im not interested in anyone else, and when anyone keeps making moves, I have Nubia chase him away. I see. Then, your first should be reserved for Nubia. As I said so, Astarte and Dora grabbed Nem into a hold. I take the gag from Dora into Nems mouth to keep her voice down. Nem attempted to jerk away in reflex, but the aphrodisiac had significantly slowed her down. Mmrg Nem seemed to finally realize how careless she had been all night. Nem, Im not going to take your virginity. But, in order to make Nubia yours, you need to go through some hardships. One of them, is learning a womans pleasure and how to pleasure a man You want Nubia to bed you like he is that prostitute, dont you? Her terror only lasted mere seconds. She glanced at Nubia through the water, then back at me before giving a definitive nod. Were at a brothel Where prostitutes work. From now on, every time Nubia comes here, youll sneak into here, and have these two ladies explore your body. I wont take your virginity But Ill be developing your back door. After that, I left her to Astarte and Dora. Hee hee, Im all about training the young ones. Im looking forward to seeing what youve got, too. Oh, Im not too impressive, youll find out. Master Elliot? How many visits to polish her up? I dont think we have too much time I would like her anus to be available by next time. I knew I was asking for a lot. Still, I had no idea when any bounty hunters would make a move after Nubia. I exited the office, and closed the door. I could hear (what was most likely) Nems sweet, muffled voice leaking from the other side. Chapter 79: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: From the Other Side of the Wall Chapter 79: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: From the Other Side of the Wall Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Elliot. I believe you had some connection to the circus troop in New Town. Is that right? Asked Knight Layla, who worked for House Lambert. Thats what she said out of the blue when she stopped by on her way home, four days after Nems training had begun. Things are on the move, I see. Hello, Layla-san. Thats kind of out of the blue Well, I the ringleader and I know each other from way back. Thats partially why my shop is backing the circus. I had no option to feign ignorance here. I could only lie enough to hide it in the majority of truth. Seeing Layla enter the shop, Daria brought back some cold juice. Before I could start missing winter, a season that calls for breezy clothes was approaching fast. Right, so Oh, Daria, thank you. Im sorry I cant contribute much to your revenue Well, I heard that a wanted personnel was in that circus, and I was wondering if you knew anything about it. Layla never beat around the bush, it was almost refreshing. Her straightforward personality was gleaming at times, and it was a very favorable trait for a neighbor. Wanted? You think something like that would get checked when anyone comes into Abram. In reality, not all guards would know about wanted personnel, and there were various ways to get past the gate by putting on a disguising or hiding among cargo, et cetera. But, I had no reason to point that out, and it wasnt an unnatural question if I were to be assuming that this person was wanted by our country. Well, it looks like hes wanted by another country. I dont know much about it, either, but Ive heard hes a gladiator on the run after killing his mater two years ago. Also that he kidnapped the masters daughter with him Its utterly apprehensible. But, to be honest, I cant imagine that the daughter is unharmed. Normally, I would agree with her. No one would imagine that they were both keeping a low cover under the guise of father and daughter. The problem was, if they already narrowed it down to the circus, it wont take long for them to get to Nubia and Nem. The ringleader used be a mercenary in this country, and I think was already leading the circus two years. It should be easy to look into that, so can I tick him off the list? That sounds fine Well, unless someone took his place, like some opera. Ive known him back when I was a kid, so pretty surprising to me if someone had taken his place. Youre right So, if theres something you can ask the ringleader, could you try doing so? But, youre not my only lead, of course, and if you have business with him, maybe you can throw him a question, is all. From how she phrased that, I could tell that she really only came to mention this as part of a small-talk. In other words, House Lambert had already set their eyes on the circus, and begun looking into it. Right, Ill have a delivery tomorrow, so I could ask him them. In any case Why are you worried about a wanted man from another country? I finally asked the question I wanted to. I was also curious where House Lambert got there information form. ? I didnt ask explicitly, but Well, if one commits a crime in another country, theres no reason to think that he wont do so in this country. Besides, an ex-gladiator wanted man could have a few reasons to come to Abram. Now, this part is my guess work, of course But the most alarming possibility is that he is after the lives of Earl Abram, and Olivia-sama, his niece and second in line. Her last remark made my juice go down my windpipe, causing me to cough it off grandly. Right! I hadnt thought of that! W-Whats wrong? Are you all right, Elliot!? Master, please calm down! I nearly spat my drink all over Layla. I took the towel from Daria, and covered my mouth with it. Cough Im okay, sorry. Ah, I see. As far as I could tell, she wasnt someone who could tell lies. My bet was that this stoic knight had no clue of her masters dark side. Master, speaking of Olivia-sama Daria gave me a look. Thats right. Layla-san, the other day at the circus It was risky to leak some information to Layla, who was part of House Lambert. But the fact that Olivia and I knew each other had already become public knowledge among the shopkeepers. The risk was unimaginably greater if I didnt say anything now, and if she found out later. I had to avoid her thinking that I was intentionally hiding Olivia and Is relationship, at all costs. ??? What!? You two were old friends with Olivia-sama!? I had to say, seeing Laylas jaw on the ground was quite entertaining. She was usually such a stoic and rational woman, her rare glimpses of pureness stood out. Yes, we didnt notice until Gordon-sama mentioned it at the circus I played with her a lot when we were kids, but I never expected both of us to be living in Abram. I told the same story that I had used for Old-man Jemma and the others. I see, a reunion after some years Hold on. Does that mean you all are A shadow was cast over Laylas face. Of course, she must have heard of Grandle the mining town where the villagers were genocided Later known as the Man-Eating Dungeon. The truth is that we got out of the village a few years before the incident Of course, I wouldnt be here with my business, otherwise. I see. It must have been terrible that your hometown ended up the way it did Layla showed a look of regret for asking a taboo. Come to think of it, Layla seemed to have her own hardships regarding her father, which may be why she was more curious about these kinds of things. That being said, both Daria and I left the village because our family had passed, so no kin were left there already. There may be a few other people that have left the village in time, but It just doesnt feel real. I wasnt the one who created the root cause, but I would never divulge that I was the one responsible for the villages nickname of the Man-Eating Dungeon. In addition, although I still wasnt sure who sent in the mercenaries to the village House Lambert was a plausible candidate. Dont overexert yourself. I understand that you cant show too much weakness in your line of business, but If you keep wearing a mask, you wont be able to shed a tear when you need. While her remark was off the bullseye, it still grazed the mark. Layla was one of the people I wore a mask around, so she might have caught on to that. Luckily, she misunderstood my intentions for doing so But Layla was pretty sharp sometimes. Im sorry. I hope I didnt overstay my welcome. After some more small talk, Layla exited the shop. Preparing for the next day wasnt a particularly laborious task, so I didnt mind. Then, I had a thought. Is Layla keeping something from us? While my impression of her was that of an honest, good-hearted woman, but that could be an act. She could very well be wearing a mask like I was. No, we didnt get any other customers, so its not any trouble By the way, Layla-san. Yes? What is it? You talked about always wearing a mask Do you have any experience like that? I remembered what Layla had self-deprecatingly told me before, that Laylas father was a criminal. While she has the clout to be trusted to lead a parade as a representative of House Lambert, she was a contract knight without her own land. It was quite rare to see a knight without land nor manor and renting a room. Hmm. In a way. Laylas eyes seemed to focus on something at a distance. Even I have many aspects of myself that I keep hidden from you. And to the people of this town. Just because Im a knight, does not make me a very respectable person. I almost asked if that was because of her father, and thought better of it. I just felt like it wasnt something I was allowed to ask about. Elliot-kun. If youre not interested in a political marriage Or a marriage that would benefit your business, rather. If youre not interested in that sort of thing, you should make Daria a happy wife. I was taken aback by the sudden remark, but Laylas tone was very serious. She was looking away from me, in the direction of Daria working in the shop As if she was too bright to look at for too long. I felt that, at the very least, her eyes were not lying. I remembered something after Layla had left. It was a fortunate that Nubia had not visited that day. What will happen if I told Nubia what Ive learned? I went back into the shopped, and asked Daria about it. I think Nubia-san would disappear alone, within the day. Her guess was identical to mine. Nubias number one weakness was Nem. He loved her as a father, and despaired not to love her as a man. If he knew that he was putting Nem in a dangerous situation, he would try to deal with it on his own. He wouldnt ask for my advice. I had built a certain degree of trust with him, but there is a place for Nem in the circus, and I hadnt established enough trust with Nubia for him to put Nem in my care. Timing is key, here But I have to use Nem. It was a matter of when and not if, House Lambert would find out. Before they did, could I turn Nem and Nubia into monsters? Nubia was a seasoned gladiator, who was repressing his bestial lust with his superego. An ordinary talking-to would never convince him to accept my terms. So, I had to coordinate things so Nubia would come to me. Daria, prepare communications, please. After calling up Diana, Ill have to contact Olivy through Sara. From what I have been told by Dora, Nems training was progressing smoothly. But, I hadnt poured my semen into her yet, since I couldnt change her into a monster yet, and I wanted to prevent her from developing any feelings toward me. The next night, I would have to make my move. For location, I would use a section of the underground tunnels rarely used. There were a few sections close to the border between Old Town and New Town, but under the Assassins Guilds territory, so I could easily tell if anyone approached. This was my plan: I would have Nem slip away and come to me. At the same time, I will put a hit against Nubia. Not by me, but soldiers dispatched through Olivy. They were the beaters. The most obvious route for Nubia to hide in was the underground waterway that I had showed him. He didnt know all the routes, but I had showed him from Spiders Web up until the gate into the waterways near the entrance of Old Town. I had showed him so he could not be seen by the townspeople in the first place, so I easily predicted that he would use that route. But, I couldnt predict the course of things after this. It wasnt unlikely that he would think that I would sell him out. Therefore, it was extremely likely that he would go down paths that I have not shown him. Ill have to narrow these down to guide him where I want him to go. In addition, there was a reasonable chance that there will be additional forces (than the soldier) going after Nubia. According to both Sara and Layla, it was safe to assume that the information of the wanted man in town was already known to everyone who could do anything with that information. It was very likely that Lambert soldiers, bounty hunters, and adventures would be after him. Worst case scenario, I may be forced to use Miyabi. If I could prepare a dummy corpse, it would be easier to get away with this, but even if I could do that for Nem, I didnt have any access to a body of a large man A large Southern man at that, like Nubia. So, I gave up on faking their death, and decided to orchestrate the matter, so the story would end with them making it out of the city, headed to who-knows-where. After I had compiled my plan, Daria, all ready for action, came to call me. I turn around, and hug her from behind to turn her back to me and steal her lips. Could you close the shop for me? I will be using a lot of magic today. So, after its all over, I will have you All right? Do not ask, Master, command me. I am yours, Master Use me as you please. Daria said, her cheeks blushed. This was our usual confirmation of our relationship. I left Daria there, and went to boot the communication contraption that I had set up underground Water to show the visuals, and a magical item that fed me the sound. Diana answered right away, and after a few propositions, I ordered her to come back to this spot at midnight. Sara looked like she had just gone to sleep, and was very cranky, but immediately lit up with curiosity as soon as she saw my face. Thats what I want you to tell Olivia tomorrow. Understood. About House Lambert. Like I said before, they seemed to have rigged things up on the streets, recently. Also, they hired more ex-adventurer mercenaries. Outsiders, nonetheless. Interesting On top of the knights they already have. Ill look into it, too. By the way, have you seen a knight named Layla in court? Right, your little neighbor you told me about. I dont hang out often where the knights do, but There arent many female knights, so I think she would stand out. I could ask Olivy about her. So, whats with this Layla-san? Her actions let me know that House Lambert already knows about this wanted man But guess what she was worried about. Layla was worried that the ex-gladiator wanted man would be under someones hire to go after Olivia. If shes not playing you, shes quite a character. Oh, but she doesnt know your relationship with Olivia, right? So Right, theyll be checking out New Town at the end of the month, so she must have that on her mind Quite a character she is. I didnt know about that event. If House Lambert happens to make a move, how I should I deal with that? In any case, I will let her know. But, my, oh, my Why cant you leave things be? Hearing Sara said so, made me realize something I hadnt even contemplated before. Why? Im not sure why. I think that Nubia is a straightforward man, and a strong warrior, physically. I know I thought that Nubia would make a powerful monster. I wasnt lying. But, I wasnt sure if that was the only reason. Fine by me. Dont be too much of a good Samaritan and stick your nose intoMesses. Sara said, with a slight smile. Unfortunately, I didnt really understand why she was smiling. ??? There was still some time before Diana would arrive. I slept with Daria, while in a state akin to drunkenness and exhaustion after making all preparations. Feeling the familiar sensation of Darias skin and her internal heat, I contemplated my next moves. About Nem and Nubia. How to manipulate Nubia, and the route to send him down. My assumption of anyone to come after Nubia, and any unexpected situation that might arise. These underground waterways woven like a spider web is my labyrinth. Nubia, you wont like it, but I welcome you Welcome to the spider web city. Chapter 80: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Welcome to the Underground Labyrinth Chapter 80: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Welcome to the Underground Labyrinth Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Things began to look interesting. Around the evening, a lords knight, accompanied by a few soldier, visited the circus, and interviewed the ringleader. After all, they were only after a criminal from a neighboring nation, who we were at war with, to boot. There was no cause to make a big seen. The main intention for this move was to make a display to the people, and whether or not they would search the tent would depend on the ringleader And, as expected, in order to keep the soldiers from destroying anything inside the tent, the ringleader mentioned Nubia, who matched the wanted mans description the most. But Nubia had already slipped away from the circus, and is nowhere to be found. Same for Nem. Everyone in the circus was aware of Nubias habit of slipping out on his own, so no one thought anything of it this time. The knights assumed that Nubia was tipped off in time for him to leave the scene, and notified the guards of the city. As for Nubias daughter Nem, they naturally considered the possibility that she might have been the kidnapped girl, but they didnt feel necessary to rush any further investigation at the time. They settled to take Nem under protective custody, if they were lucky. Everything up to here had taken place according to Olivia and Is calculations. Still, we had no idea how any bounty-greedy adventurers or the personal soldiers of House Lambert would react. If possible, I was hoping that this all took place before they had made their first move But judging form Laylas behavior, House Lambert had undoubtedly noticed Nubia. That was why I made a move now. I had moved to Spiders Web whiling listening to Saras reports through a magical item that transmitted voices. Nubia was also here, and I had Nem under my custody at a separate location. If I only considered the position I was currently in, I was drastically in the lead. However, my win condition was not to capture Nubia, dead nor alive. And I still had work to do, in order to accomplish my goal. Hello, Nubia. What a coincidence. Elliot. Youre here today. Sure, I was the one who introduced this place to you. I pay a visit from time to time. I had only told him that I was about to indulge in the Webs services, while holding back Besides, Im the owner. I figured that not many men would like to chit-chat with another man after taking a woman. When Nubia briskly started walking away, I called to him: By the way, did you hear? Theres a rumor going around that a wanted man from another country has found his way into Abram. No, I havent. Nubia reacted like he normally would. I could see that he was very careful not to give away any tell. I didnt want him to suspect me in any way, for the time being, but I also didnt want Nubia to be captured by the soldiers. I think that, just because he has a bounty on his head on some other country, doesnt mean that anyone could collect his bounty in this country. But theres quite a commotion in town. I saw some soldiers head to New Town on my way here. Hm. Sounds like trouble for an outsider like me. While Ive been here a little longer than you have, my face is pretty new around here too. Were both still outsiders But there were quite a few soldiers walking around New Town. I wouldnt want to get involved in that. Then, I stood up as if to head towards the room in the back. I took a look at what Nubia had on him. Unfortunately, it didnt look like he had anything that I had lent him. I would have been able to track him if he did. As Nubia tried to leave, I called to him again, as if an idea just sprung into my head. Oh, thats right. I wasnt sure whether I should tell you this or not But your daughter came to my house the other day, looking for you. Nubia stopped dead in his tracks. He must have been trying to assess my next move. She didnt tell me much, but it seemed like you are very precious to her. At some point, I think you should give her an answer Of course, I dont know your situation. Its up to you to pull it off in secret, or find another way. With that, I went into Spiders Web, accompanied by Dora, who had come out to call me in. I didnt need to hear Nubias answer here. I wouldnt show how much I was already involved in their affairs. I didnt confirm, although I let him imagine, how much Nem knew about his visits to the brothel. I assigned Diana to come in contact with Nubia first. I had planned to only reveal that I was the one pulling the strings in the very end of things if, and only if, nothing unexpected happens. Nubia gave me a vague response, and returned down into the underground tunnel. As Dora lightly touched me, we went into the managers office. Nem was there, who had continuously been trained by Dora and the other girls while watching Nubia in bed the whole time. She had a gag in her mouth to keep her projecting voice from echoing through the brothel, and her thin top piece had clung to her body with sweat, outlining her slender silhouette. She must have been brought to climax repeatedly over the past few hours, there were numerous beads of sweat on her naked lower body, and by her feet, her nectar and other bodily fluids had created a puddle. Nem, who looked very young, was being forcibly broken into the sensations of physical ecstasy. By her own request, to boot. Only to charm the man she loves with her body, she was soaking in the techniques of a prostitute as she was forced to watch the subject of her love bed other woman. She appeared to be a terribly immoral art piece, which gave me a slight vertigo. Oh, does seeing her bring you to attention, Elliot? Dora stroked my penis from over my clothes. She must have realized that I was aroused. I was the one who coordinated this, and you are the ones who turned her this way. With that, I dropped by pants to expose myself from the waist down. Dora and Shiro, who had been the room, jumped to service my penis, which cemented it in the blink of an eye. Nem, did you practice like a good girl? I petted her head as I took off her gag. El-Elliot? I practiced, a lot I want Nubia to feel good inside of me I dont want him to do anything with any other woman She must have been on cloud nine. Her immature facial features made it all the more immoral. Technically, if she was living in the countryside, girls of Nems age were not too young to marry. Nem was younger than Daria, but not too much. Except, her slender and tiny stature made her look even younger than she actually was. Then, show me how you practiced. But, youre saving your front for Nubia. You understand that youre going to use your hole in the back? Yes I cleaned my hole, just like Dora said I was embarrassed, but now I can fit my finger in there And, I can even fit a little bit of Doras Pole, that she uses Nemu-chans butt has great potential! She was feeling good with her butt right from the beginning Put on a little bit of medicine, and yours will fit, too, Master? Shiro jumped in, who might have gotten board of licking the head of my penis. I want to lick it, lick it Now that Lily was in her ninth month, Shiro must have been relatively without tasks. It seemed that, when Dora wasnt around, Shiro was the leading trainer for Nem. Dora, Shiro. Thats about enough of your mouths I dont want to release it in there. Oh, why not? Id always want you free of charge, Elliot. Master, you havent released it inside of me, lately I was sure that I bedded her at least once a week. How greedy. It was also true that I had much to do lately, and I had put sleeping with women on the back burner. As for Olivia, who I couldnt see often, and Chana, who had prioritized her work at the Assassins Guild, I had barely even seen recently. I felt kind of lonely when I stopped to think about it. Those two, Ill have to take my time to ravish, sometime soon. They released my penis, to let it point directly at Nems face. Nem, can you show me what youve practiced for? Mm-hm Elliots pretty big, too Nubias is bigger, I think. Im not just saying that, but, Im sure youve seen Elliots penis is about average for an adult man. Maybe a little more girth But its a mans ego to assume that size equals pleasure. I love Masters penis the most! I dont like ones that dont fit in my mouth, and men that barely react to what Im doing Ill do it for the money, but still. Wait, um. I didnt really want any reviews of my thing Although, I have to admit that I was a little relieved to hear that it was at least average sized. Nem knelt down with the glossy gaze, and looked up at me penis, then held it in her tiny hands, which didnt move too smoothly, due to her inexperience. With a little hesitation, she stuck her tongue out a little, and gave the head a lick. I taught you how to do this. Slowly go around it Lick the ridge right there, gently put your lips around it, put it in your mouth Her tongue moves were most likely the product of Shiros teachings, but most of the other techniques seem to have come from Dora, the professional. Each woman had a distinctive trait to their service: Doras textured tongue, Shiros intensely hot tongue and mouth, et cetera But it seemed like Nem was particularly fond of taking the penis in as deep as she could, rather than licking. Ooh, I knew she could use her throat. What a waste That technique alone could make her pretty popular. Mmm! Mmm! Even while she held my penis in her mouth, Nem disdainfully responded to Dora. I got the gist. Dora. Nems not interested in anyone but Nubia, so thats only your pipedream. Perhaps she was happy that her intentions came across correctly. Nem pushed her face in further, trying to swallow it all the way. I could feel her breathing, and a slight sensation of being sucked in. I wondered if I was about to reach her throat. Phew! I cant get it too far in this position Im sorry, Elliot. As soon as she said so, Nem jumped up and wrapped her legs around my head. With acrobatic flourish, Nems head was placed perfectly at my groin. Just in case, I held her waist to me so she wouldnt fall. Nem, while hanging down from me, caught the erected penis in her mouth, and swallowed it. With her tongue, she adjust the angle at which the penis entered the mouth, and drew it further and further into her throat. Nem swallowed it to the very end, and I was hit with the sensation of the head of my penis being squeezed by her tight throat, and an overpowering vacuum. Woah, this! Perhaps the fruit of her circus training, Nem lifted her body with only her arm strength, and thrusted her head to and fro. She is an acrobat None of my girls could do this. Nem-chan, youre amazing! It did feel good, but I was also uneasy about it. However, Nems drenched loins were directly in front me, which automatically thrusted back and forth. It seemed like a waste not to do anything with it, so I decided to give it a few licks when it came closer to me. !? Her reaction was visceral. Her tight butt shook, and suction increased further at the back of her throat. As my semen curdled, I slobbered away at Nems virgin territory, sucking it. Stimulating it. Her tiny hole opened and closed, as if it was breathing, as Nems arousal increased. Her development back there seemed to be in good shape. Right before I released, I grabbed her waist tightly, and kissed her small but clearly identifiable clitoris. I blasted a flood of semen into the back of Nems throat. Nems body quaked, and suddenly released all tension after a few seconds. This must not have been her first climax tonight. I supported her body to keep her from crumbling, and laid her down on the floor. Nem, who had been climaxed repeatedly before she began servicing me, seemed unable to focus her vision. I guessed that her mind was melting a little, too. Semen Tastes good Nem mumbled in a dreamy state. It looked like she had swallowed most of the semen, apart from a portion that overflowed. Well, thats good to hear. But I think that Nubias semen will taste much better to you. Nubia Oh, Nubia! I want you. Let me drink your semen Nubia! Imagining herself in bed with the man she loved, her body desired even more. We had been using aphrodisiacs on her, and it was true that our training was to develop her unripe body into womanhood in a short amount of time. Still, I shuddered a little to think that her devotion to one man could change a virgin into such an immoral being. I presumed that her mother must have undergone a similar change Perhaps, their blood made them more attracted to monsters. Nem. People are looking for Nubia. At this rate, hell be captured, killed, or else, he will leave this place alone in order to protect you You dont want that to happen, do you? No, I want to be with Nubia. For ever and ever The little girl, with a dollop of semen at the corner of her mouth, still lying on the floor covered in nectar and sweat, answered immediately. It may be impossible to continue living as human beings. But, if the human Nem no longer existed, and the human Nubia no longer existed If both of you became monsters, you might be able to be together. I can help you do that Do you want to be a monster? I knew exactly how Nem would answer. Still, I had to ask. In order to mark a distinction within myself. Yes I want Nubia. Ill be a monster, Nubia will be a monster, and will be together forever Do it, please. Turn me, into a monster! Okay. I will do the best I can to help you turn Nubia into a monster. To help make Nubia yours. In order to do that, I will first violate your anus, turn you into a half-monster And still as a human, you will be a hostage for Nubia. I will handle it. Please With that, Nem got on all fours, and stuck out her butt. Her tight butt was quivering in anticipation. The front is for Nubia But this is to catch Nubia, and if its you, Elliot Its okay. Please Take My anus Chapter 81: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: While Waiting for Nubia Chapter 81: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: While Waiting for Nubia Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- There was something backwards about ravishing the anus of a virgin. For better or worse, Im not homosexual, and I was sure that, whether the other hole had been used or not, it wouldnt make a difference to the sensation in the back, but I couldnt help but be a bit off-put. However, it may have all stemmed from the twisted fact that, the girl whose anal virgin I was about take had another man that she loved, and I was doing this all to help cupid their perverted attraction. Slowly, careful not to hurt it, I poised my penis against Nems anus, and gradually pushed it in. It feels Strange My butt Is getting pushed open I used plenty of Chanas slime, in addition to the medicine the prostitutes use, for lubrication. Although Dora and the others had trained her, I didnt want to put too much pressure on Nems sexually inexperienced body. Although it had been expanded before with fingers and toys, her first penis seemed to make an impression. There was a strong resistance, but the head of my penis finally made its way in after several minute. Its so So wide, theres, something big, inside my butt Since she had never been with a man before, this was also her first time taking in a penis with anything but her lips and throat. Nems body still refused the visceral sensation of intrusion. Still, Nems body, which had been forced into heat from the outside, steadily accepted the pleasure into her. She was tense at first, but as I petted her cute nipple, back, and her unclaimed virgin gate, she gradually relaxed. Once the head of the penis had entered, the rest was relatively smooth. Slowly, and holding myself back, I thrusted the rest into Nems stomach. Nem stood on her toes, and her body either tried to withstand the intrusion or escape from it. Im going to move slowly, Nem. Accept the pleasure, so you can feel good. Nubias will be much, much bigger. He wasnt even there yet, but I mentioned the name she desires to fan her flame of passion. Her love for Nubia, although still underdeveloped, was repressed for over a year, disguised as a love for a father, and honed Nems lust into a point, almost to the point of overload. Nubia Nubia will have me Soon!? That was all it took to cause Nems colon to gyrate. I guessed that her vagina must have tightened in a jolt. Although young, Nems passion was already tantamount to that of a ripe woman. Her soprano voice bounced immorally. I thrust to the rhythm of the song. Ahh Ahhh! Hahh Aahhh! An immoral birdsong, chirping in joy of the sexual bliss she had finally began to understand. In breathy staccato, she confessed her pleasurable sensations. Its Where I poop By Elliots penis, in, and, out Why does it feel good!? Its all right, Nem. Its a sign of a woman to feel pleasure from a man in your mouth, butt, and of course your vagina. So keep taking in that pleasure. As she held Nems body to keep her from falling, Dora occasionally pecked her lips, ran her tongue down her neck, or rubbed her nipples to provide continuous stimulation. Shiro seemed to be bored with just assisting. She was lapping my penis as it penetrated Nems rear to occasionally stimulate the junction while looking up at me. Ill throw you a bone later, Shiro, so stay Nem, Im going to pour a lot of semen into your stomach, now. Youre going to bed with Nubia with that still in your stomach. Nem was oblivious to my hidden intensions. Still her hopeful future of sleeping with Nubia must have been shining too brightly in front of her eyes. Nems back quaked, and Dora let me know that her climax was approaching. I acknowledged my magical power curdling along with semen, and cemented my mental image. I tapped into the mantle of magic in my lower abdomen, stretched out a part of it, and brought it up to the hand that I had been holding Nems waist with. I weaved my magic like a spider. Picturing my fingertip as a pen, I ran it across Nems white skin as if it were a piece of parchment. I pictured it. I was drawing the appearance I wanted to give Nem, and a mirrored image of a magical circle. With the branding pointed in toward Nem, and the branding pointed out from her, Nem, still maintaining her human body, had already become my tool. But I was only half way through. Holding both arms above Nems small head, I invaded her with the thinly woven web. I stalked my way into Nums heart to tie down a particular function. I did increase her sensitivity so she could feel more pleasure, but I wasnt sure if it would be harder on Nem. Here I come, Nem. Keep my semen inside your stomach! Yay, come Come! Somethings coming, again!! After another ten seconds or so, I reached my limit. My semen gushed out into Nems stomach, as her entire body twitched rapidly Until a sudden calmness came. My stomach is full, and warm Its warm I was about to, what, what what what!? Nem was confused by the change to her body. She looked surprised that, although she had learned to climax through masturbation and her training with Dora, that she was unable to climax this time. I made it so you cant climax, Nem. The next time you come will be when Nubia takes you. So, until that time comes, even if your body is subjected to an insane amount of pleasure, you wont be able to climax I hope Nubia comes here soon. According to my estimations, I poured plenty of magical power into Nem to change her into a monster. But, that wasnt enough. Until the right time, I couldnt have Nem turn into a monster. N-Nooo I cant, Elliot, my butt, I cant I ordered Dora to clothe Nem, and Shiro to prepare my clothes to prepare to make a move. I dont know the details, here. Are you making Nem a monster and one of us? Dora asked. I wasnt surprised that she would be curious, since I hadnt explained anything in detail to her. Thats half of it. But, as you know, Nems head over heels for her father, Nubia. Like father, like daughter Well, I plan to make both halves of the happy couple my monster. Well, if thats what Nubia wants. I mumbled under my breath. Then, with Shiro and Nem, I went into the underground waterways. I already had a location in mind. All that was left to do was call up Nubia. ??? I had notified Daria, who I had left in charge of the shop in Old Town, to close the store early that day. I had also told Layla that Nubia had been visiting the store (I was sponsoring Nubias adventuring work after all, I had to let her know), which led me to expect Layla or other people working for House Lambert to come to the shop. Just in case, although there were not too many to begin with, I had moved all dangerous items in the shop to the Assassins Guild. The hidden passage to the underground waterways were blocked with wine barrels and fully stocked shelves. I heard from Sara, who had returned home, that Daria had successfully made it there for refugee. As back up, I had kept Astarte on standby on the streets. If I were to find myself in a situation where I required assistance from Miyabi in the underground waterways, I would be in a pretty tough shape to accomplish this nights objective. I had the Assassins Guild members looking for the wanted man near the exit of the waterways, making sure that Nubia would notice them. When Nubia would return to the underground waterways to avoid contact with them, I would have Diana approach him. Up to this point was Phase One of my plan. Master, who is the set up? When Lily wasnt around, Shiro would beg for my attention as before. Even though she now had two people to depend on, she must have not have been getting much attention from Lily, whose child was almost due. Yeah, that should be fine. Then, could you turn down the lights, and take a look from the entrance? I want to, come. But I cant come? As I listened to Shiro, I was sitting on the couch in the basement as I continued to ravish Nems rear. After moving to this location and taking a short meal break, I had immediately began going at Nem, and had ejaculated twice into her colon already. Nem, who had at this point, had (by my count) three orgasms forcibly cancelled, seemed to have lost some of her comprehension, and was now only calling Nubias name and complaining about her lack of ecstasy. I checked from there, and everything looks good Im jealous of you, Nem-chan. You took so many loads from Master Shiro returned, and looked at Nem with envy. But her shes brought back down right before she climaxes. You dont mind that, Shiro? After showing a flash of distaste to the thought of it, Shiro said: Oh, but if youre teasing me Master, I wouldnt mind that at all! With a slightly aroused expression. Once Nubia arrives, itll be your turn, Shiro. So, until then Urgh! Ahhhhh. Ahh, I want to come But I cant, I cant! A cocktail of semen and mucus was pouring out of Nems anus. Even her ever-so-slightly vegetated vagina was all sticky with her nectar. A little while after unloading my fourth round of semen into Nems colon, Diana successfully came in contact with Nubia. She told me that she successfully passed the audio-transmitting item to Nubia. It took longer than I expected. I was speaking to Diana through the transmitter. The techniques that I had first learned to protect myself, the transmission of sound and visuals, were still very useful to me. With my increased magical powers, I could transmit audio from nearly any point of the city to another. There are already soldiers looking for Nubia in addition to the Assassins Guild members, so it took me awhile to contact him without being spotted. The situation was going down as I had feared. I was lucky to salvage it, but if I waited one more day, I wouldnt have been able to save Nubia. Did Nubia say anything when he took the item from you? Not particularly. I only told him that Nem-san is safe. I dont blame you, Diana, but youre quite a gambler. That could have easily made a scene by Nubia trying to capture Diana. I see. Diana, check the status aboveground inconspicuously, then go ahead and round up the guild members and go home. Ill navigate Nubia to the rondevu. Speaking of above ground Coincidentally, I spotted the housekeeper of House Lambert on her carriage, on the move. Bam. My heart started racing. House Lamberts on the move. Who do you mean by housekeeper? The current head of House Lambert employs a senior butler of about the same age, but it is rumored that the next-in-line, Lord Lubreo, has a woman of noble-birth as a lover-slash-housekeeper. While her family is low in rank, she is very familiar with the shadowy business in the city. How do you know all this? Diana answers before I could ask that question: I heard her voice when I passed her. I wouldnt mistake her for anyone else That woman was one of the knaves working for House Lambert who requested the assassination of Lady Olivia. It finally made sense. My mind almost began jumping to conclusions, but I held back. Diana, is she still connected to the Assassins Guild? Since the Arachne that was used to contact them had died, we have had no means of communication. However, now we can contact them. I see. Dont contact them yet. But, look into this housekeeper. But, if shes on the move Maybe House Lambert isnt holding punches in the darker side of town, either? Chapter 82: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Eyes of a Bat Chapter 82: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Eyes of a Bat Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- I wasnt sure what exactly House Lambert was up to. The streets above ground are flooded with soldiers and adventures already. Some astute ones would be noticing the underground waterways, too. I would have to compromise, of course, but I tried my best not to get close to my dungeon in Old Town. There were a few moves I could foresee myself taking at this point. The first, and best if I could pull it off, was to falsify that Nubia had escaped from the underground waterways. I had a row boat hidden in the exit of one of the underground waterway that was somewhat clogged. On the boat, I had placed some knick-knacks under a blanket to simulate Nubias body. At some point, I just had to release the flow of that waterway, and create an eyewitness account that Nubia had escaped through the river. However, doing this too late would cause another problem, and I wasnt sure how quickly Nubia would come to me. Another move was to use illusion magic to create a wall, that would make it look like an underground waterway had been manipulated with. I wouldnt be able to hold up this one for long as it drained a lot of magic, so it would only be a bandage to a situation where I knew that someone was coming. I still had a few tricks up my sleeve, but I was hoping that I wouldnt have to use them. I opened the map to the underground waterways, next to the map of Abram. All I knew was where my audio-transmitting devices were. While it was still a major advantage to know Nubias rough whereabouts Since I wasnt a god, I had no idea who was where doing what in this city. It seems fruitless to overthink this. I guess Ill call Nubia. I mumbled, almost to myself, and Nem smiled with glee, hearing the name of the man she loved. Of course, her smile was crooked slightly by her compounding ecstasy and appeared quite tantalizing. It did cross my mind that Nubia might beat me to death if we witnessed this scene. I recited the preset activation spell to turn on the audio-transmitter. Do you hear me, Nubia? I know youre on the run from the law. Im sure you recognize me by my voice. Faintly, I could hear Nubias voice. After a few moments, I continued: This device only sends our voices to each other. I can hear your voice too. I recognize you, Elliot What do you want. That was a natural reaction. Well talk later. First, I need you to not get caught. Anyone chasing you know? Is Nem safe? I thought you might ask. Shes not hurt. I gave Shiro a look, and she nodded. Nem, let Nubia hear your voice. Nem, who had been looking to and fro to find the source of Nubias voice, seemed to notice that it was coming from the sea shell on the desk. Nubia Hrm! I didnt want Nubia to know more than I wanted him to. Shiro picked up on my cue to cover Nems mouth. Elliot, you bastard! I dont blame you for making the mistake, but Im not interested in your bounty. That being said, My intentions to help you are not entirely selfless, either I want to make a deal. A few moments of silence. Well. What do you want. His voice lowered even further. It wasnt hard to imagine wrath on his expression. First, Ill have you move through the underground waterways as I direct you. Since you might have company on your tail, Ill have you take a longer route with that in mind. It all starts with getting you to a safe location. Fine. Ill do as you say. But if you lay a finger on Nem Ill tear you to shreds. ??? For a while after that conversation, I navigate Nubia through the underground waterways. My first intention was to rob Nubia of his sense of direction. My other intention was to see if anyone was in pursuit of Nubia. To be honest, I only considered this as insurance. I was only going to make two rounds or so through the waterways before navigating him to us, since I didnt have all the time in the world. But, what Astarte told me next from above ground, chilled my bones: Master Elliot. The soldiers of House Lambert are headed down to the Old Town waterways. Astarte said through the transmitter. Her tone was a mix of wariness and curiosity. Nubias in the Old Town area now. Do you know where exactly they are headed to? The location that Astarte described to me was too close to the mark for me to dismiss it as a lucky guess on their part. I had Nubia suddenly change directions, and made him head toward New Town. There, the waterways were fuller, and there was a row boat used by the Assassins Guild to navigate the underground waterways. Master Elliot. The House Lambert soldiers changed their course and began moving toward New Town. Do they know where hes headed? Astarte came to the same conclusion after reading my silence. Yes, almost certainly. They know Nubias whereabouts somehow. Think, think, think. Ive never had the clear upper-hand in any of my battles. This is nothing different. You have no advantage. Youve only prepared the bare minimum. Theyre always one step ahead of you. How were they tracing Nubia? It was possible if Nubia was in possession of a similar magical item as mine. While I was Nubias sponsor, he may have been given something from someone else, as well. Nubia. Recently, have someone given you Other than the sea shell transmitter, do you have anything on you that someone else has given you? What happened? Nubia seemed to grasp the worsening situation from my tone. He had sharp intuition. I would like for you to answer me first. Things arent looking good. Other than food and water, I only have what I normally wear. And my wallet and money. Implanting a tracker into his food would have been effective, but seemed improbable at this point. If they had found Nubia and put something into his food, Nubia should have been caught already. That left money, perhaps a coin But it seemed unlikely that they would trap an object that could exchange hands at any time. The soldiers could have easily found themselves at Spiders Web. This meant that, it was much less likely that they were tracking a magical item. Then Nubia, is there anyone around you? No. Then, how about A small animal? A cat, maybe? A bat s been flying over my head for a while. A bat? There were a few mice and stray cats in the underground waterways, and I knew that there were a few bats nests down there as well. For the time being, that was my only lead. Nubia, I want you to observe the bat, without being obvious. Are there many of them? No, just one of them here. But, I noticed something. That bat has some kind of necklace caught on it. Thats it. There was no mistaking it. The bat was a familiar. Its user was most likely controlling the bat which had been given an Eye to transmit footage. I just remembered what Sara had said There was someone placing Eyes in court. Undoubtedly, the bat belong to this figure. What should I do? Nubia remained calm. At the same time, Nem poked my back in boredom. With the interjection of Nem, who didnt understand the situation, I regained some of my wits. For now, pretend not to notice it. Walk a little more slowly to the boat. While you do, let me know if more bats come in, or something like that. With that, I took out another transmitter to call another person. Change of plans. I want you on the move, now ??? Im by the boat. The bat goes in and out of view, but tis the same one. Okay. Were almost ready. Get on the boat, and drift along the current So, can you shoot the bat down? If he didnt have some sort of a projectile, I would have had to call back Diana, or resort to my other option. That shouldnt be a problem. All right, then. Once the boat starts moving, the bat should follow you. Thats when I want you to shoot it down. Should I take the necklace that the bat has? No. Leave that behind. Understood. After a few moments, I heard an impact, and something falling into the water. Nubia must have shot down the bat. I assumed that he threw a rock or something, but even a rock thrown by his monstrous strength could definitely kill a man. I spoke new directions into the transmitter that didnt lead to Nubia. Were ready. How are you? Thats right. I want you to carry the boat, a large man named Nubia is on it, up stream Yes, close to the room. Thank you, Miyabi. Then, I immediately explained this to Nubia: Soon, the boat will start moving against the current, but stay there. What are you Woah I see. Somethings under the boat Nubia seemed to have noticed Miyabi, and he sounded more on edge. Thats one of my subordinates. Its all right. Elliot. Who in the world are you? Nubia decided to ask me outright. Im not omniscient. What I know for sure is that Im more of a villain than youve come to know me. No way can a mere criminal control a monster. He seemed to have noticed that MIyabis wasnt human. Although I decided that I didnt need to hide that part any more, Astarte called to me before I could say anything. Master Elliot, the soldiers of House Lambert are headed back to the Old Town waterways. Good. The soldiers headed to an area downstream Where the boat would naturally end up. This was why I had purposefully allowed the bat to witness Nubia on the boat before shooting it down. I could finally catch a breath as there should have been no one on the pursuit anymore. I am just a criminal. Im just a criminal, and a magical item merchant Except, Im only half-human, and the other half of me is apparently monster. But, Nubia. Thats the criminal who has your precious Nem right now. Nubia answered with his silence. The signal of the item on him notified me of his arrival. Get off the boat there, Nubia. There is one alley with the lights on, so follow those lights. Then, youll find Nem. With that, I dropped the communication. I had planned a long route to wear him down a bit, but considering Nubias physical endurance, it might have been futile. I had directed Diana to shoot a flaming arrow into the boat if it was about to be apprehended by anyone. All pieces were in order. Now, I just had to wait for Nubia. I ungagged Nem, then mixed aphrodisiacs and alcohol with warm water, and put in her mouth. Nem, are you tired? Nubia will be here, soon. Im okay. Nubias coming, so Im okay Within Nem, her desires curdled that time could not satiate. After being stopped just short of climaxing over and over, my semen and magic pooled in her colon. I sat down on the chair, and pulled Nem over to sit on my lap. I penetrated Nems anus. And as I gave her a little bit of pleasure, I lifted her legs and turned her toward the entrance. When Nubia enters the room, he will see Nems anus being ravished by me. Master, I think hes here already. Shiro called over from the corner. Okay. Go back inside. I dont want you to be here if something happens. Shiro trotted over, and crinkled Nems hair before hiding in the back. Then, I turned on the audio transmitter in the room, and spoke to him. I know you didnt have a choice, but welcome, Nubia. This is the Man Eating Dungeon My lair. Chapter 83: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Nubia and Nem Chapter 83: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Nubia and Nem Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Nem! Nubias voice echoed. He must have entered the room. Nubia Youre here, Nubia! Bursting with anticipation, Nem called for him. Welcome, Nubia. Nem is right here. Nubias eyes saw me sitting on a chair, and Nem sitting on my lap with her anus being penetrated. Bastard! What have you done to Nem!? With that howl, a battle axe flew from Nubias head, and accurate flew above Nems head into my forehead, which caused the glass to shatter with a cacophony. ! Nubia stopped in his tracks. Now I know that Nubia is a ask-questions-later type, I need to talk to him before he makes another move. Nem is not a woman, yet. She kept her virginity, to give it to you. Nubia Its not, Elliots fault I asked him to do it. My words made him hesitate, and Nems stopped in contemplation. I had to stop him before he could do anything else. Nubia, Im sure youre already aware, but look to your left. You only broke a mirror. Even as I acted all cool, I was getting cold sweats by witnessing Nubias decisiveness and accuracy. I had anticipated the possibility that Nubia would be enraged, so I had prepared a mirror in this L-shaped room, with dim lighting. Although I didnt expect him to throw a battle axe (not a knife or a hand axe) out of the blue. Whats more, he was absolutely certain that he would not hit Nem by mistake. He would never have risked it otherwise. Nubia, you see Nem as a woman. Still, youre trying to treat her as your daughter. Nubia glares at me, as if he was trying to kill me with it. Thats, not Then why did you get so angry just now. That was my proof. Whether it was true or not, didnt matter. If I could get him to acknowledge, or convince himself, that his eruption of rage was because of his feelings for Nem, it would do. Besides I doubt that Im wrong. Nubia, you were enraged thinking that I had ravished Nem. You might have been worried that she was killed or hurt, but your wrath had nothing to do with that. Nubia was silent. You thought I had taken Nem from you. You always thought that, while she was a nuisance from time to time, that she would always be with you, right? You thought that promise was broken Either by her or by me, and thats why you were enraged. Nubia, really? You were thinking of me, like that? No, I I would never His words contradicted his painful expression. One more push. Then, you wouldnt mind? Ill make sure that shes safe and comfortable. You can run away to wherever youd like Nem, Im coming in your butt again. No Again!? I want Nubia, I want Nubias next! Aaah! My tummys Hot A final push of semen into Nems colon. I had already told Nem beforehand to not look away from Nubias face. He saw a woman who was about to climax, and a little girl who wasnt allowed that release. Holding Nems tiny waist, I pulled out my penis from her anus. Now, Nubia. Her vagina is still unused. If you dont want it, Ill be happy to use it for myself? I prodded him, if he could really live that scenario. Shiro had come out of the back, and gently stood Nem up on her feet before beginning to clean my penis. Shiros eyes had already turned into a female in heat, but I couldnt take her just yet. I held her head back gently to tell her to stay. Nem, beg him. Tell Nubia that hes not your father. That you want him to make you a woman. Elliot, what have you done to Nem!? Nubias wrath was tamed by Nem: No, Nubia. I asked him to do this. Thats right, it was a request. Nubia, it all started when I showed you to Spiders Web. Nubias expression froze. Nubia, dont sleep with anyone else! I didnt even like it when it was mommy, I hate it when you sleep with other woman! As she began to cry in her excitement, I held her shoulders and pulled her to me. Nem had told me that she wanted you for herself, and for me to stay out of the way. So, I asked for your story Of course, Im a criminal. I wouldnt simply grant her wishes, but I drew up a bargain. What bargain could that possibly be!? You and Nem will be a couple. And, I will make sure that youre safe. In exchange I need you both to give up your humanity. Nubia was in shock. I could see that he understood, from instinct and experience, and from the glimpse of Miyabi in the underground waterways. Have you heard of the Man Eating dungeon in the mining village of Grendle? Thats where Im from. Nubia seemed to grasp the gist of the situation from just that information. Youre the master, of that dungeon? The dungeon of Grendle was taken down by this citys army What if they were in on it? You know this story. Olivia, who was the commander of the Grendle invasion army and now heir to Earl Abram once spent some of her time at that village with me. !? Even thought Nubia wasnt there in person, it had been know to Gordon, the ringleader of the circus, that Olivy and I had known each other. Olivia is always under threat of assassination, and my rut in life is to be prosecuted as a monster. So, we decided to control this city from above and below ground. And, Nubia. The men who are after you are enemies to Olivia. Thats why I extended a saving Well, a meddling hand to you two. I couldnt say that I was saving them. This was a bargain More like a blackmail, from an irreversibly dominant position. Still, all that is from my perspective And if Nem hadnt said anything, I wouldnt have messed with you two. So, this is only an invitation. You have to decide whether to accept it or not. Youre not in pursuit for the moment. We have some time. ??? Nem. Now, you have to talk to Nubia. With that, I freed Nem. She only wore a thin silk garment on her upper body, while her lower body was completely naked. With tiny beads of sweat floating on her skin, the beautiful, immoral, songbird approached the dark giant. Nubia, whose body was three or four times larger than Nems, took a slight step back every time his tiny daughter took one forward. Nem Im your I know. Nem interrupted him. I could imagine that this conversation had been attempted numerous times. When Mommy tried to kill me, and I killed Mommy Nubia, you protected me, but you didnt take me, because I was just a kid. But its been two years. For two years, Nem had contained her agonizing desire without ever fulfilling. Im not a kid any more. Ive masturbated in bed thinking about you. There was no way that Nubia, who must have always been on edge as a mercenary and a man on the run, did not notice Nems habit. Did you know? Did you not know? That I masturbated over and over again calling your name. That I had dodge every man in the circus who tried to sleep with me. Many women in the circus would sell their bodies at the towns they traveled to as a side business. Nem was just old enough to get started on that. I know its not normal. If anyone calls me crazy, I have to agree. Both Mommy and I loved you so much that we tried to kill each other I killed her. How could I possibly be a human after all that!! Nem was crying. I couldnt tell if they were tears of sadness, desire, or some other visceral emotion. Nubia. Your penis got hard looking at me. I thought that you would finally take me, and you would finally make me a woman. But, you went to Elliots, and then to the place with the women I see. Nubia had come to me because he was on the brink. He had been looking for a place to releases his ever-growing desire for Nem, who was becoming more beautiful by the day. Nem, I! Nubia, it would be difficult for you to make it out of this town, now. I dont know why theyre after you, when your bounty is from another country, but the nobles who oppose Olivia are madly trying to apprehend you. This was all true. I had a few guesses as to why, but it was more truthful and convenient for me to say that I didnt know why. Nem had grown into a beautiful woman, which made it difficult for you to keep it in. Thats why you came to me, so you could have prostitutes who could pass as Nems age. Im sorry, but Nem has seen you in action a few times already. Shes seen you take a prostitute while calling Nems name. So, you have no more secrets to keep. Nubia Um, I asked Elliot, so I could practice making you feel good And the ladies at the Spiders Web taught me so I could feel good, too. Nem? What, are you? Nubia spoke softly. He realized that the girl in front of him, whom he thought he had known everything about, now had a side unknown to him, and that side was stripped bare and presented to him. I made a deal with Elliot. That I would become a monster if I could have you, Nubia. So Elliot helped me. But if you dont want me, its okay Ill ask Elliot so at least you could escape Hell turn me into a monster, and Ill have him break me, so I wont be me anymore. Then, I wont miss you, Nubia Nem missed the checkmate. Why give him a way out? Why give him a choice to walk away? Perhaps because they were, in some small way, still father and daughter. I couldnt even be disappointed. I could only watch. Nem covered her face with her hands, and bawled in front of Nubia. If she could have done this as a performance, I wouldnt have been worried. Expect, I didnt think she was acting. Even as she loved Nubia as a man, Nem couldnt erase the father he had been. Just as Nubia tried to protect his daughter from his own desire. This is where it ends. It seemed that I didnt have enough power to manipulate peoples hearts, just yet. Elliot, tell me this. Looking down at Nem in tears, Nubia mumbled. Sure, theres nothing to hide anymore. Ill tell you anything I can. If I become a monster, can I protect Nem? How should I answer this? Ah, I cant play anymore games. Its well known that Nem is your daughter. Unless its clear that you are dead, Nem may be pursued. At the very least, she will need a new name and face. And What I had in mind was to turn you both into monsters, and have you two live here, in the underground waterways that will one day become my dungeon, as my monsters. I didnt know how their appearance would change, at this time. It was very likely that they wouldnt be able to go out into town during the day. It would be impossible for them to continue living as humans. But, they could live together. I explained all of that, and Nubia crouched down to pet Nems head. I couldnt stop my woman, and my daughter, whom I both loved, from trying to kill each other. Nem, her face soaked with tears, looked up. I was told that I was born of a mother who was ravished by a monster. My mother died when I was young, and I have no idea who my father is. I dont know if she was really taken by a monster, and its very likely that they just described my mother being ravished by an enemy soldier that way. Since I was sold back and forth as a slave since I was a kid, I never thought that I could ever experience normal love. So, even though were not related by blood, I wanted to protect my daughter I remained silent, waiting for him to continue. This was Nubias confession. While I was definitely not a priest-like man, I was the only one there other than Shiro and Nem. But, I cant. Yes, this girl is my daughter. Falling in love with her father, and wanting his body Shes insane. Just Like, me Nubia had been agony between his desire to take his daughter and his need to protect her. Even though the world had caught up to them, and even though Nem had wished it, I was the one who took down Nubias rationality. Nubia, I heard your confession. Im just a godless monster. So, as a mere human. As a mere monster, I forgive you. Take your daughter. As you desire, and as your daughter desires. Nem looked up at Nubia. Seeing her, Nubia finally smiled. Oh, Im a terrible father. For so long I never wanted anyone else to have you. Ive wanted to ravish you, make you cry Ive wanted you to bare my child! Nubia Give me your baby, Nubia! Take me, make me a woman, mark me! Mark me so I will always be yours! And so, the father and daughter unrelated by blood, were now intertwined. A consummation without gods blessing was about to begin. With me, a monster, as a witness. Chapter 84: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Twining Chapter 84: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Twining Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Nubia! As a baby bird pecks at its feed, Nems lips rained down kisses onto Nubias face. Nubia arms, which had been wandering in the air, finally clasped Nems waist. Now that they had started, I had to start preparing my end. Master I dont have to wait anymore? Shiro came up from behind me. She lifted her skirt (shortened for mobility), and flashed her soaked loins. She must have been at the limit of anticipation. I had left dry to only watch the sex for this moment. I had to have her at the same state as Nem. So, I figured she deserved her treat now. Not anymore Were about to begin. But, Ive gotten quite tired. Can you bring me a hot drink, please? Master, youre a meanie Even as she said so, her eyes were gleaming with excitement for being taken by me, as she retreated to the back. While she did, I called to Diana and Astarte to check on my situation. The row boat flowed down the river, and although those in pursuit of Nubia have noticed it, it made it past their clutches. Since that was the case, I didnt need to give it a Viking funeral to needlessly arouse any suspicion. If the housekeeper of House Lambert (who was most likely a witch) sent another familiar, they might have uncovered my trick, but I was ready to cross the bridge when I came to it. Except, seeing how I dressed up the boat, they would most likely think that the boat was a distraction, and that Nubia had already escaped from Abram at the same time. They would rush to cover the exits and gates of the city, and I doubted that they would consider the possibility of him remaining in the city. So, I considered us safe for at least the day. I lit the incense (which I was told can be an aphrodisiac) that they used at Spiders Web, and placed in the alcove in the room. I hoped that it would encourage at least some excitement in this bare room. Here we go? Shiro came in with a warm wet towel and sweetened tea on a tray. She placed the tea set on the sideboard by the chair, and began cleaning my penis with the towel without saying a word. I had ejaculated several times already, but although my stamina was low, I had plenty of magical powers left. I was thankful that I had changed the prostitutes at Spiders Web into monsters to funnel magical powers to me gradually. I figured that, soon, my magical power daily influx would be greater than the time I had my dungeon in the mining village. Shiro, can you help me drink the tea, please? I teased her with this command. Shiro understood, and smiled. After she finished her cleaning, Shiro stood up and held tea in her mouth, then brought her face close to mine as I still sat on the chair. Our lips touched, and the sweet and warm tea poured into my mouth from hers. As soon as I had swallowed the tea, she inserted her tongue. Shiro, although she enjoys servicing me with it, would not instigate a tongue kiss unless I did. However, perhaps from her overwhelming excitement, she seemed quite assertive that day. I reached my hand out to explore the underside of her skirt, to find it already moist and warm. I felt almost as much warmth from there as I did from the tea. Shiros thick nectar slobbered my fingers. I purposefully did not insert my fingers but put on some pressure and petted around her vagina. Master, dont tease me Please Please, what? You want me to treat you like that? I gazed over at Nem and Nubia, still kissing and petting each other. Shiro, perhaps in protest, lowered her position in silence to run her tongue along my neck, chest, nipple, and stomach before gulping down my penis after her dam of anticipation broke. I was sure that Nubia and Nem could hear us, too. The whole point of taking Shiro near them was to stimulate them, after all. Nem Take mine. Finally, Nubia instigated. Nems eye gleaned in joy, before unbelting Nubias attire and releasing his onyx penis rearing up to the brink of explosion. This Is Nubias Her small hands grasped the stem, and Nem sniffed it, and gazed upon it as if it was a priceless artifact. With her patience long gone, she tried to swallow it hole, but Nubias penis was too big for Nems petite lips to cup all at once. Oh Nem, youre Youre mine. You. Are. Mine! Nubia grabbed Nems small head and rocked it back and forth rather forcibly. She must have wanted to gasp for air, but Nem wrapped her arms around Nubias waist, trying to take him deeper and deeper down her throat. However, swallowing Nubias curled-up penis from below wasnt the best way to go about it. Nubia, lift Nem up. Like an acrobatic act, her head down. What Oh. Seeing that Nubia understood, Nem shifted herself on her own. She released her lips, then hooked her legs around Nubias neck. She showcased her soaked loins under Nubias nose as she hung from Nubia and cupped the penis from above. Youre Looking at my soaking Nubia! She seemed to be already aroused from the act alone, and further stimulated by describing it out loud. Nem blushed, and put the penis in her mouth. This time, it seemed to have slid down her throat smoothly. So, deep Woah! Nubia groans at the pleasure of Nems throat tightening on his penis. Nubia tried to bury his face in between Nems legs, but their difference in body size prevented his mouth from reaching her in their current position. He bent his waist slightly to put a little distance between their bodies. Nems flexible spine arched, and by Nubia crooning his neck down from this position, he was finally able to kiss her loins. Although Nems genitals were trained by Dora and the other girls at Spiders Web, not a mans tongue has touched it before, let alone penetrated. She was now being pleasured by the tongue of her loving beau. That fact alone melted Nems mind to mush. Nems eyes were blurred, and she concentrated on servicing his penis. Nubia began to tremor. He seemed like he was about to ejaculate. Nem Nem!! Nubia jolted, and came to a halt before his waist jerked forcefully. A massive load of semen floods down Nems throat into her stomach. Some overflowed out of the gaps in her lips and tiny nostrils. Slowly, Nems lower body arched back down on the floor. Her hips dropped, and her head dislodged from his penis. Cough Nubia You gave, me So much N-Nem. Are you all right? Youre not choking? Im great. I was surprised a little Did I make you feel good, Nubia? Nem turned to Nubia, who nervously observed his daughter, and sat up on the floor before slowly spreading her legs. Um I Saved, this. For you. They trained me so you can feel good. So you can pour everything inside of me. So Nem spread her tiny crevice with her fingers. I thought I had heard a wet slosh even at a distance. I want you, to take my virginity, Nubia. Nubia inched his way down on his knees. He placed his rod against her, and slowly plowed deep within. Ah! Its coming in! Youre coming in! Nubia Daddy, my Nubia, youre coming inside of me! Youre not my daughter anymore! Youre Youre my, woman! Nem! Yes! Im your woman Nubia, take me! When my stamina began to replenish, and my penis began to rise again, Shiro released it from her mouth. Im a little envious of Nem-chan! Her first time with the man she loves Shiro mumbled, glancing at Nem and Nubia. While there was some jealousy in her tone, I thought that I saw an older sister enjoying the growth of her little sibling. Shiros first was a rape, after being poisoned and overdosed on aphrodisiacs while her friends were slaughtered. Compared to that devastation, Nems first time, albeit in a dingy underground waterway, must seem like a springtime daydream. Without realizing, I had petted Shiros head and lightly pecked at her earlobe. Perhaps she saw pity in my eyes. Shiro turned to me, and smiled slightly. But, Im happy now. I got to meet you, Master, and Sara, Daria, and Astarte-san. And I got to see Lily again And Lily and I are matching monsters. Youre my monster, Shiro. That will never change. So, I need your help in performing a villainous deed, again. First Im going to take you until you go crazy with ecstasy. I stood up from my chair to pull Shiro, who had stood up after me, to steal a kiss aain. Her hands wandered in the air for a moment, but eventually wrapped around me. After enjoying the sensation of Shiros body covered in soft fur, I laid her on the ground. She ended up mirrored from Nem, where their heads could touch. Hearing the steamy voices from above her head, she also spread her legs to invite me in. Her tails fluttered lightly in anticipation for what was about to come. Um, Master. I cant wait any longer! ??? The room was simple, with random pieces of wood strewn on the stone floor and covered with cloth. In that room, which did not even hold a bed, two couples continued to intertwine. Nubia Nubia! Give it to me, give me your semen, all of it! Master! Pound me, harder, harder! In Nubias eyes, only Nem existed. He had already had a woman at the brothel before coming here, and he had already ejaculated down Nems throat, so I doubted that he would be climaxing soon. I had already pour four loads into Nems colon, just for the day. I didnt think that our timing had to be completely in sync, but the closer the better. Nems tiny vagina had taken Nubias unnaturally large penis, and was expanded as if it was about to burst. As she was a virgin, she was naturally bleeding, but any pain seemed to have been overwritten by pleasure all ready. Which was also natural, since that was my intent in having Dora and the other train her body for so long. I realized that Nems tone had changed from that of begging aggressively to a sweeter, lingering voice. She might have been inspired by Shiro singing beside her, or just naturally talented for this. I had no way of knowing. Shiro gyrated her hips and wrapped her legs around me as if to beg, and cried softly. Master, I, want your, load, too! In my tummy All of it Nem was saying something similar, too. So, I decided to ask her: Do you want to have a baby like Lily? I, dont know But if Master could conquer me, and pour your seed inside me, and if I could have a baby I would be, happy Me? A father? I had been so busy with not dying, not being killed, just surviving, that the thought had never crossed my mind. A child Our child, Shiro, would only be a monster. He or she may not be able to live in human society, and I may just turn any child into a mindless soldier. Would you still want one? I wondered what it meant to Shiro for her to bear a child. I thrusted, and thought that I touched her cervix. Shiro was all slushy inside, and I couldnt say that she was of a rational mind at the moment. Yes I want to be dominated by, you, Master Im sorry, more than being a mommy, I want to be your puppy It feels better, to be commanded and tortured! Before me was a young woman, who had been overwhelmed by her female instincts, who had been tamed by my monstrous domination, who had turned her obedience to me into a source of ecstasy. A girl who was raped before her first love, then turned into a monster, and about to bear a monster offspring. It was hard to miss the overshadowing cruelty in all of it. Still, considering her alternate destiny as a slave or human shield to the Red Bird, this path seemed much less horrific. Was I her saving hand? My thoughts were washed away by Shiros gyrating hips. I look up to notice from Nems expression that her climax was approaching as well. It was nearly time to begin. Chapter 85: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Horns and Wings Chapter 85: Festival of the Acrobatic Horse Riders: Horns and Wings Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- While I lifted Shiros thighs and penetrated her vagina, I asked: Nubia, how does it feel to ravish your daughter? To finally release that pent-up desire? I Coundt be, a father, after all! I have no more human morals. So what do I, have to lose? Ill have her, forever. Shes not, my daughter, anymore, shes, my, woman. My, wife. Nem. Youre, my, personal Woman! Thats right. You and Nem are now intertwined. Nem is yours, and you are Nems. You will relinquish your humanity, and become a single twine. Glorious! I dont care, about, humanity! Since the day I watched Nems mother My wife die, no, since the day I killed her I have had no humanity left. The sound of meet pounding meet, the friction of rods rubbing through nectar, the smell of sweat and fluids, with a hint of the scent of aphrodisiac. Amidst all of that, the dark-skinned giant blurted out words of confession. Of course, no priest was there to hear it. Nem, the man youve wanted is yours. You promised me. Once Nubia was yours, you would give up your humanity. Yes Yes! Nubia, yes! I just need you, Nubia, no one else! I dont care, if Im a human, or a monster. Nubias inside me, it feels, so good Were together, forever! The singing bird sang her immoral confession, which were also her wedding bows. But there was no priest to officiate. Okay. I, the monster in the underground waterways, will bless you with my power. You forsake your humanity. You disregard human law. For your desire, for Your love. With your own volition, you have decided to exit the human world, and enter mine. I rose my magical powers, and expanded my awareness outward. From myself, to Shiro whom I was ravishing. Then Nem and Nubia tangled together by us. They swirled to the wave of Nems ecstasy. For this ritual, I would be using that. I concentrated on my fingertips, and imagined my magical powers woven like a thread. I outstretched the thread to connect Shiro and I. At the same time, I slowly pulled my magic stored in Nems lower abdomen to connect Nem and Nubia. Urgh! Ahh! Nubia, it feels so good, more, more! Not that all sensations could be linked, but I synced the pleasure sensations coming from their whole bodies. I had experimented with Shiro and Sara before, but it was my first time connecting two couples at once. I doubted that I would be able to maintain this for long. All I had to do was turn it on when Nubia had his guard down. So, I wanted to synchronize Nubias ejaculation and Nems climax along with my own ejaculation as a trigger to maximize the probability for success. Master, I, I cant, hold it, anymore! Perhaps I had teased her for too long. Shiro was about to climax already. Since our pleasure centers are linked, I strong urge to ejaculate came over me as she said this. Shiro, just a little longer I tried to tell myself to hold back, to restrain myself But (perhaps because I was linked to Nubia and Nem) my desires ran wild. Shiro, bear my child. A monstrous offspring. Fill your uterus with my semen, and bear it! Nem, a child. My child! Bear our child! I couldnt tell if the words that came out of my mouth belonged to my own desires, Nubias, or else, Nems or Shiros. The uncontrollable desire swept the four of us, and rushed us to climax. Im coming! Ill drink Masters semen, woof! Im coming! Give it to me! I want your baby, Nubia, give it to me! Im coming, Nem! My woman! Bear my child!! Shiro, take it! Bear a monsters child! Within the whirling ecstasy that nearly blacked me out, I triggered the final ritual with the last bit of rationality left in me. With my climax as a trigger, I started the morphing ritual (that would change to a monster anyone I had poured my seed into), but remotely. I knew I could use the women I had turned into monsters as a trigger, but in this case, I had use Nem, who wasnt a monster yet. It was now or never. It was theoretically possible, but I had no idea as to the accuracy of it, which was why I had us so close together. My semen, along with my magical powers, poured into Shiros uterus. Part of that magic sparked into Nems colon, then into her body Triggering the lightly carved insignia on her outside. It was the magic circle that had changed the men of Red Bird into monsters. With this monster-turning ritual, both Nem and Nubia would become monsters. For women that I had directly slept with to turn, their previous memories are untouched (other than Daria, who was on the brink of death), and while their personalities underwent some changes, that and their mind were kept sound. However, the men of Red Bird who I had remotely turned into monsters, even considering their beastly personalities to begin with, were left with their memories and mind severely damaged. As to how much of their original personalities and memories would remain intact for the couple in front me I didnt know until the ritual was over. In a strict sense, it was possible that they would be left to be monsters without their memories nor personalities, nor any emotion for each other. Or, they could meld into a single monster This was a secret I had to keep for myself. ??? Swallowed by the ecstasy of climax, Shiro had passed out. So, I was the only one left to witness their transformation. I gently laid Shiro down before standing up to watch. A song-like, soprano cry echoed. A roaring bass rumbled. Their bodies slowly inflated, twisted, and intertwined. Luckily, their bodies did not meld, but I was sure that some parts of their existence now belong to the other. Nems arms changed drastically. Her joints were remade, and white feathers formed. The feathers covered her back, forming wing-quills. Perhaps affected by Nubia, her feathers did not cover her whole body, but the front side of her was mostly human. Otherwise, she was a bird. Just like the song, the love-sick girl had turned into a monstrous bird A harpy. Nubias change was more difficult to spot at first glance. His shoulders widen further, and perhaps he shrunk in height, slightly. Given his original height thought, I doubted anyone would notice. I couldnt see much change in his lower body, but his shoes looked like they were about to burst, so his feet seemed to be enlarged. The muscles in his upper body and arms grew thicker than before, and the chest section of his shirt blew up. His face was distorted as his mouth protruded. Sharp bones erupted at the sides of his ears as if to burst through his skin, and formed horns. He was a man with a bulls head. A minotaur. According to a Southern legend, one guarded a labyrinth. Both of them had lost their human appearances. Nems arms were no longer human. She had talons at the end, and it looked like she could move it like a human hand, but she wouldnt be able to go out on the streets looking like that. Nubia might be fine is he hides his face, but I was wary if his bull-shaped face could annunciate a human language. What about their minds? Nubia, Nem. You are monsters, now. Luckily, you did not meld together, but it would be impossible for either of you to return to living your lives as humans. The magical connection was still established as in previous cases, so if they tried to attack me, I could forcibly shut them down. Still, I had to hear their thoughts for myself. Elliot. In a low grumble, the man who was once Nubia spoke. Your memories seem intact. Its blurry, and doesnt seem like it happened to me But I know Im Nubia, and thats Nem. In reaction, a girl who was once Nem replied. Nubia Youre Nubia. I knew it. I was glad to see that she remembered Nubia. Hello, Nem. Do you remember who you are? Im Nem. Im Nubias, and Nubia is mind. Um I think, youre Elliot. Right? I can kind of remember other things, but its so blurry. We, were in a circus? I think. Some of my memories are hazy, too. But who cares. Our human lives are over, anyway. As long theres me and you, Nem. Im not worried. It seemed that memories that mean less to them were fading away. However, their personalities and minds were intact. For them, that could be for the better or worse. Technically, you are both my monsters. One thing is, I will never separate you. Hearing this, they turned their attention to me. They were curious to hear the next topic of discussion. Im making a monsters lair in the shadows of this town, and I plan to use that power And work with Olivia, who is the daughter of Earl Abram, to take over this city. I will see to that you are both comfortable here, if you can live in the underground waterways. And, I want you to lend me your hands when I need them A battle is brewing not too distant in the future. They simply nodded. Nem and I wont be able to go out on the streets looking like this, anyway. Were at your mercy. But but but, dont take Nubia away from me!! From their reactions, I could see that they both accept that they were monsters, naturally. I was on the run to begin with. I had consider leaving Nem, so at least she could find happiness Said Nubia, and pulled over Nems slender body before laughing. I couldnt do it. I couldnt give this woman up. That might have been the first time that I had seen Nubia laugh. I doubted that he ever laughed at all when he was a human. Then, is that a deal? Nubia? Nem? I want a clean bed and a branch to sleep on! You heard her. Could you get that for us, my new master? Nem seemed to have settled on Nubias shoulder as her day-time roosting spot. Nubia did have Nem on her shoulders quite often before. I guessed that this was the most natural position for both of them. I noticed Shiro waking up by my feet. Right. First, Ill show you your lair, and your fellow monsters. Once Shiro had gotten up, satisfied with her hand on her belly and yawning, I had her prepare clothes for everyone. Ill have a meal prepare, you must be hungry. Oh, and one more thing. I finished the tea in my hand. It was cold, but still sweet. Nubia, Nem. Let me welcome you. To my land about to be formed in Abrams underground waterways To the Man-Eating Dungeon. Chapter 86: Shadows of the Past: Prince and Princess Chapter 86: Shadows of the Past: Prince and Princess Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- A week had passed since Nubia and Nem had become my monsters. Gordons circus suffered without their star performer Nem, but they were let off scot free regarding Nubia, with the understanding that they had no knowledge of his background. Of course, Nubias bounty was not in effect in Abrams or even this country, but only in the neighboring country we were at war with. A more accurate assessment seemed to be that the soldiers of Abram never had the right to pursue Nubia to begin with, so there were no legal repercussions to be had at all. The circus moved their schedule ahead slightly, and began packing up to move on to their next city on tour. It was a rare day where Gustav was in Abram, so Gordon and I decided to have a farewell feast with him. Im sure youve already noticed, Gordon. But, Elliot. Someones been snooping around you for the past few days. Gustave mumbled out of the blue after some drinks. Huh? My buzz immediately dissipated. Right, its not Abrams Its not Oliviy-girls people, but who can really tell? Im headed out of here before it hits the fan. Gordon replies nonchalantly. I thought I had my guard up, but I had no idea. For the past few days, the only shadowy thing I had done was pop into Spiders Web, so I doubted they could suspect much Although, the fact I didnt have Shiro around me worked against me. Why are eyes on me? Do they know about my monsters? I have no idea why anyone would I didnt think my voice was shaking. Gustave already knew my secrets, but I doubted that Gordon had caught on. After draining his goblet, Gustav continued: I had some guys come up to my mercenary team over the past few days about the rumors of the magical items merchant Elliot. Two different men, who each looked like a mercenary, asked two of my guys on separate occasions. Isnt it natural to go ask mercenaries about magical weapons? With an odd feeling, I asked Gustav. I may have been able to figure out the answer on my own, but there was the person already with the answer right in front me, so I decided I might as well ask him. Of course, I wouldnt always accept the whole thing as factual. Is your shop well known enough to be rumored about in this town? I had no response. I was trying to advertise the shop, but it was way behind even Spiders Web in both sales and popularity. Id understand if they were asking where to get magical weapons. Why would they bother us if they already know about your store? Then, Gordon chimed in with an exasperated tone: Elliot. You handed Nubia some weapons. And introduced him to prostitutes. In this city, you were the closest to him And Nem. That made sense. They were still suspicious. Well, I hadnt paid any mind to the fact that my connection with Nubia is still acknowledged. I wasnt in the middle of nowhere. I was in a largely populated city, and I wasnt allowed to forget that. But now I could guess that whoever was snooping around, was out of Olivias reach Although I couldnt completely rule out other forces, it was most likely House Lambert. My circus is a mostly open book, but I dont like to have it ripped apart when theres nothing there to hide. So were calling it early. Well miss Abram. It paid out pretty well. I guess well head west to Palmira from here. --------------------------------------------------------------- The next day, Layla stopped by the shop right before closing. It was her first time back since she had come to interview me the day after Nubias disappearance. Hey, Elliot. Daria. Welcome, Layla-san. Daria responded with her usual greeting. Layla seemed to be quite tired. After our customary small-talk, I decided to bring up the subject. Are you all right? You seem pretty tired Still looking into Nubia? I was under the guise that Nubia had disappeared with my weapons, so I also had to feign some interest as to his whereabouts. Besides, I was hoping to catch a hint from her expression how much Layla knew, and whether or not she suspected anything of me. Right, we have an eye-witness who saw a boat come out of the waterways. It looks like he left Abram Most likely. Personally, Im not quite convinced, yet. Was that her intuition? Or was there some evidence to back it up? Something on your mind? Its not like he hurt me or anything, so if I could just get my items back, I would be happy. Right, youre a victim, too I dont have anything tangible, just my intuition. I heard that this Nubia was raising the daughter of a woman he had murdered. Yes, thats Nem. She and Nubia seemed very close. I dont know what their relationship were, or what kind of people they were. But, could he just runaway Leaving someone who he considered his daughter? I wouldnt know. Maybe he thought she would be in danger, or that she would slow him down if they had stayed together. We would have to ask them, I suppose. That reminded me. Nem was considered missing, but I wondered what people thought of what happened to her? I was hoping that they assumed she got away with Nubia Youre, right. Yes. I apologize, my mind has been wandering. Layla looked up and shook her head. I kept noticing her tiredness around her eyes. Are you busy at work, Layla-san? Daria brought out cold water from the back. Oh, Daria, thank you. Ah, thats nice. Laylas complexion improved as I watched. While the hottest time of summer had passed, harvest was not approaching quickly. The water was ice cold, with a touch of flavor from the diced fruit in it. Daria had gotten the idea from someone, and it was a welcome refreshment during the dog days. Maybe I can make a container that would keep water cool? Now that I had stored up some magical powers, it seemed quite possible if I had the inspiration. Thank you. A very kind stranger told me about it when I went to pray at the temple. I didnt know that she attended such places. I was happy about it, since I had told her to use her free time as she pleases (and I had been wanting her to be more independent) but I was a little surprised. Oh, the temple Come to think of it, I havent been outside of work for a while. I should stop by. Youre a lucky man, Elliot. Daria blushed lightly as Layla laughed. It seemed that Layla only saw us as a normal couple. I dont want to overstay. I apologize for taking up so much of your time. Please. Your gossip helps my business, actually. Then, I sensed that Shiro had returned. Since Layla was still in the shop, I told her to standby at a distance. Then, Ill come by again, soon. I only wish I was well off enough to do some shopping. Layla left with a self-deprecating smile. Then Shiro returned after a moment. Master, that lady had a mans smell on her. Of course, Shiro meant Layla. A mans smell? What do you mean? Um The smell of a mans semen. I think shes wiped it clean, but Shiros sense of smell is impressive. I wasnt sure if a human could have noticed the same scent. Layla is on her way home from work. Did she stop by somewhere before she came here? I doubted that Miss Stoic Layla would do such a thing during her work day. While my mind wandered, Daria whispered behind me. I wonder if Layla-san Daria, youve noticed something? Did she figure out something that I couldnt? After some hesitation, Daria continued. Shiro had taken the half-full cup of water that Layla was drinking from, and sniffing it. Layla-san looked kind of sad today. This isnt the first time, either When she speaks of Master and I, she looks at us like were blinding. So, I thought Master, I was right! Shes tried to deodorize it with mint, but the smells on the cup, too. She does it with her mouth, at least. Im missing something. I thought about Knight Layla of House Lambert. A stoic, beautiful knight who could ride a horse as easily as breathing. Yet she had low self-esteem, owned no land, and was a daughter of a criminal Perhaps, Layla was being bedded by someone within House Lambert. It was possible that Layla was madly infatuated with this man, but I doubted that she would allow such behavior during work days. There were very few men who could pressure Layla into performing them. Layla was a concubine to the head, or next-in-line of House Lambert. And, most likely, not by her choosing. --------------------------------------------------------------- I think youve hit the mark, Elliot. Knight Layla is rumored by some knights to have been knighted in bed. The next day, I had contacted Sara and Olivia using the magical item at Saras house. It wouldnt be good if anyone found out that I was contacting them at this time. Of course, I still had reputable business with Sara, so I would visit her house every now and again, but prolonged conversations could arouse suspicions. I had asked Olivia to look into Layla already. Her findings confirmed Darias guess as well. Layla Halpernia. The first daughter of the low-ranking nobles, the Halpernias. Their land is managed by the head of House Lambert. The Halpernias are related to House Lambert, and their previous head had passed away about a decade ago in the war. They lost their firstborn son at the same time, so Layla is the only one right now with the birthright to lead her family. I could tell that Olivia dug deep for me, this time. This, I dont have evidence for But there are rumors that Lord Halpernia was spying for the enemy during the war. When I asked those who knew him back then, they all said that Lord Halpernia was an honest man who would never do such a thing. I heard a bored sigh from a distance behind her. It seemed like Sara had already heard this story from Olivia, and knew the ending. So, this is going to be an exasperating story. Assassination? Theres no proof. House Halpernia serves House Lambert, after all. No one knows what happened behind closed doors. On paper, now that no one has claim to their throne, until Layla matures more accurately, marries their money and land will be managed by House Lambert. Thats the official spiel. Olivias tone sounded like she was confident in this story. It wasnt surprising, considering that House Lambert was treating Olivia similarly. Layla was ten or so at the time. She had no knowledge of politics, I suppose. I couldnt tell if Layla could remain so stoic because she believed in her deceased father and brother, or because she hated them. I thought that she was someone without a dark side, but guess that my judgement of other people was in need of improvement. Understanding my thoughts from my silence, Olivia continued, as if to tease me: The rumors of her are terrible, but her accomplishments are impressive and well-praised. You want her, dont you, Elliot. Yeah. At first, I just didnt want her as an enemy. Then, I didnt want her to get mixed up. Now, its all different. Knight Layla is a force to be reckoned with. Her loyalty lies only with House Lambert If you find yourself on the other side of her, shell be difficult to deal with. But if you could bring her to your side Olivia was really just like me. Perhaps she was just skilled in reading me, but she said everything that I was trying to. Then, before I could answer, Saras voice came through. You two are sooo alike. So, stop keeping secrets, because its fruitless. Especially you, Elliot. You like that knight, dont you? So just take her already and make yours like you did with me and Shiro. She concluded. As I broke out in laughter, I could hear Olivia chuckle. Yes, youre right. Well bring Layla over to our side. We have a lot of prep work to do, though. Chapter 87: Shadows of the Past: The Educated Witch Chapter 87: Shadows of the Past: The Educated Witch Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- As I was finishing up my communication with Olivia and Sara, Daria brought me some tea. Here you go, Master. Oh, thank you. After we take a break, well have to take care of that. A few small pastries were on the tray. I heard there were from a store that Shiro and Daria had found out in the town. As Lilys baby was approaching, it was getting more difficult for Shiro to go out, so Daria had been on her alone more. Sometimes, she would bring home some treats and drinks without me asking for it I was happy to see this trend in her behavior. I unpeeled the pastry, and put it in my mouth. The sweetness seemed to heal my brain, even though I was about to exhaust my brain and magical powers again. ??? After a short break, I went down to the basement of the shop with Daria, where she had already prepared for the ritual. For a close distance, I only needed to utter a Command Word, but as distance grew, so did my exertion. So, sometimes I needed to prepare the ritual like this. A magical circle drawn with colored sand, with the catalyst (the exact same jewel as the one at the destination) placed in the center of it. While it was rare for Daria to perform any tasks independently, once she became a golem, her memory had been drastically improved. Most of the time, when one of my spells required a ritual, I would leave her to prepare it for me. At this point, she could have probably drawn out the simpler ones without looking any instructions. I sat inside the circle, and concentrated. Imagining my mind jumping forward out of my body, I attempted to look at myself on the other side of the jewel. Blurry at first, but eventually clearly, I could see two different scenes. ??? In front of my eyes were two copper-toned hills, and two onyx hands grabbing them. There was a slight lag before I realized that those hands were mine. Through a filter, like seeing through a cloth, I could tell that I (in this case, the body that I was possessing) was feeling pleasure. Ah, I see. I understood, now. Fred was ravishing Chana at the moment. The two copper-toned hills were Chanas butt in front of Fred, and he was grabbing that butt as he pounded his penis inside of her. More! More please! Hard! Hard please! Master! Chanas nectar wafted with a slight scent of tree bark. Now that she was an Alraune, I could see the feint changes in her odor and skin. One wouldnt notice without observing in detail, but I could see that her fingers and toes looked plant-like. As I continued to observe while possessing Freds body, his penis convulsed. I could see that his limit was approaching, and he was about to ejaculate. It would be too cruel to keep his body through this. I waited for him to finish ejaculating, and once he slumped down, and I put his mind to sleep again and put mine in charge. Master I like One more, one more time. Im sorry, Chana. Its time. Is Diana here already? His body, post-ejaculation, was shroud in exhaustion, but perhaps because of his youth, it recovered rapidly. Chana looked quizzically in noticing the sudden change in tone, but she seemed to realize that someone, who wasnt Fred, now occupied his body. Oh, I heard you were coming. This is how you come. Diana in the next room. People may be watching. And, I was kind of busy today so I didnt want to walk all the way through the underground. ??? I called in Diana to have a quick meeting. Staying in Freds body for long would tire me out quite a bit. First, can you tell me what Ive asked you to look into? You can just turn in the papers later regarding the sales of Spiders Web and work of the Assassins Guild. Eck, Im in Freds body, so Im speaking in his voice, too. I knew this would happen, but it sure feels weird. In any case, I asked a few things what I wanted to know urgently: About House Lambert Especially about that housekeeper. Did you find out anything? Receiving a look from Diana, Chana began her report: I have Diana talk about her later, but heres the deals I found out. Three assassination request and reconnaissance related to them. Other than that, some drugs That Ive made. This one has been going on for a while. Thats the business side. Hm Who did she kill, and what did she buy? The third one, as you know, was a failure. The previous two times happened two years ago Well, after we came here and those two bastards took over. Targets were a major member of the shopkeepers association, and the old man who was in charge of the water gates. Both disguised as accidents. Shopkeepers association. I wondered if I could find out anything from Jemma Firm. As for the water gates, my only lead was simply to ask Olivia. How about the drugs? What kind of drugs, and how many? The most popular one with her are stimulants given to workers. You wont be tired anymore, but its bad for you. But not enough to sell. Other than that, sleepers, aphrodisiacs, poison Some herbs and gems a few time, too. Drugs Since they werent buying much, I guessed that they were using it in the shadowy side of their irrigation business. Or else, they could have been doping up their employees. As for the sleeping pills, aphrodisiacs, and poison I wondered if those were staples in noble social circles. As for the herbs and gems Enchantment magic. My guess was backed up by Dianas research. Most likely. That housekeeper Was enrolled in the academy for magic in the city of Palmira to the west. This is only according to the rumors of the staff at the Lambert mansion, though Facing off a formally educated witch wasnt something I was thrilled about. She may be a human, but if shes formally trained in magic, she might be stronger than me. Well have to keep our guard up Wait, Diana. This housekeeper wasnt hired for her talents in magic? A housekeeper (or butler, is it were a man) is the highest ranking employee of a house, who would take care of all manners around the house. Still, the prestige of that position compares to that of a court magician. How did House Lambert managed to hire a witch as their housekeeper? And her name is Gratina. I heard that she is from a low-ranking noble family, the Crults, from Palmira But I couldnt verify that. I planned to ask Olivy, who worked at the temple in Palmira for a while to see if I could find out anything. I had no room for error. All I knew at this point was that my opponent most likely knew some magic that I didnt. To top it off, I had no idea how much they knew about me Diana, would it be possible to contact Gratina again? Diana slightly frowned at this. To be honest, I dont know. They undoubtedly know of our failure, and they have seen Arachnes head, albeit in monster form. I think its safe to assume that they know of Arachnes defeat. Diana was right. If they were in contact with Arachne, it was too dangerous to assume the best, even though we didnt know how much they knew. I had to assume that they knew that the Assassins Guild had been taken over by someone. Diana. Chana. See if anyones snooping around the Assassins Guild members. If I was in Gratinas place, I would look into the Assassins Guild. I had Shiro on the lookout in the neighborhood, so I knew that no one was snooping around my shop, yet. Laylas visit could be considered snooping, but she didnt bring any surveillance items wither her, and I doubted that the stoic Layla could play dumb. I had to keep an eye on the Assassins Guild and my side business, the Spiders Web. Also, on Sara and Olivy. Diana, if possible, prepare to contact Gratina. I will have you visit her as the new leader of the Assassins Guild. The Assassins Guild raked in considerable amount of information, but not all of them. And there were several other gangs of thieves akin to the guild in Abram. Since I couldnt assume that we had the higher ground, I would have to dive in, right under their nose. ??? So youre the new leader of the Assassins Guild? A few days later, Diana was meeting with Gratina. We couldnt confirm whether or not she was working for House Lambert, but since I had seen some money and women given to a few of the lower-end members of the guild, I couldnt prong the meeting. I had given Diana an Eye and an Ear, just in case, but since was hiding them, I couldnt see Gratinas face from my end. I was listening in from the basement of my shop while I left Daria to take care of any customers. I f something would happen, there was almost nothing I could do to help Diana. Yes. As you may recall, my previous employee failed. I didnt want to come out in the open, but I dont have anyone else up for the job. I wont apologize, though I believe our previous debt has been paid with blood. So, Im just here to go over our existing deals, and see if you want to continue doing business with us. These kinds of half-truth, half-lie spiels were perfect for Diana. She had a great poker-face and guts; she was an invaluable asset for someone like me, who wanted to remain in the shadows. Oh, I dont recall any failures from any of our deals. I was surprised by Gratinas response. I was sure she would make that a bargaining chip. Excuse me. I was mistaken. Of course, you would never order anyones assassination. But, I caught on with Dianas response. They dont want to admit it all over again. They were most likely suspecting remote surveillance. She would only suspect it if she knew the skills of magicians. I had only Diana my goal, and left the course to get there up to her. All I had to do was listen for a while. Since our previous leader had defected, we were not able to carry on some details of our business So allow me to double-check. Our deals comprised of medicinal supplies, and a small quantity of gems. Is that correct? The conversation continued in the dark. Yes, for the most part. Other than that, we had occasionally requested some reconnaissance in the city. Reconnaissance Thats what they called it. I see. Our members are skilled in reconnaissance, and will take care of any unforeseen events on our own. By unforeseen events, Diana meant assassinations. I could tell that, on paper, none of the killings were ever requested, but were only an inevitable result of some scuffles. In that case, I expect to continue our favorable relationship. When I caught my breath, thinking that our meet-and-greet had concluded without a hitch, Gratina slyly dropped a verbal bomb: By the way, how is the snake princess in the underground waterways? I missed her in her previous lair. They know that Miyabi? How did you!? As soon as the words left her mouth, Diana realized her mistake. But, I wouldnt have reacted any differently. They had a leg up on us. Come to think of it, there was nothing suspicious about Gratina holding that information. It was always possible that she had gotten vague information from Arachne, and it wasnt like she mentioned the specific location nor Miyabis name. She was probably bluffing. However, we knew too much. While I had told her not to show her face above water, we knew that Gratinas familiar had witnessed Miyabi assisting Nubias escape from the underground waterways. She didnt know much, but Gratina now realized that Diana was hiding something. Did they think that the Assassins Guild had assisted in Nubias escape? I had no idea what they did, and did not know. What can I do now? I can hear them, you know. Not all of them, but some of your thoughts. Did Arachne not tell you That I was a witch? Gratina switched in to offense. The fact that she was a witch was well known enough to be rumored; it wasnt much valuable. Why would she reveal that, now? So, youre the new leader? Sure, you seem better than the other good-for-nothings. But, you need to understand. Your guild is nothing without my influence. Youre only one of my tools. I was taken aback by her brazen choice of words. Gratina continued lyrically: You have to understand. You are the limbs, I am the head. Remember this. Youre predecessor worked for me. I will drill into you, that the one who binds your soul Is I. Diana slowed her movements. I could immediately tell that Dianas body was affected by something, since she was a monster under my control, so I rushed to read her thoughts. I borrow her eyes to see whats going on. I could see an incense emitting a thin line of smoke, in the corner of my eye. None of the items transmitted smells, so I didnt notice. But, it wasnt poison. Diana would notice poison. It seemed to be a store-bought incense with only a slight addition. All it would accomplish would be to slightly sedate Diana. I had no choice. I turned off her consciousness, and took charge. Since I didnt adjust her body for this purpose, I couldnt stay as long as could in Harry or Fred, but I was able to control the body of any monster whom I had created I was hoping to keep that fact a secret, though. I could see Gratinas fair face. Her vibrant, red and gold eyes. She seemed to be in her later twenties. Even though she appeared to be a soft-spoken, frail woman, her eyes seemed unnaturally large!! Hypnosis No, Cursing Eyes! Chapter 88: Shadows of the Past: The Monster Facing Cursing Eyes Chapter 88: Shadows of the Past: The Monster Facing Cursing Eyes Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Dianas body began to slowly paralyze. I forcibly jerked her right hand in front of the eyes to shut out the leer. I could have been over powered soon, or even captured, if Gratina decided to call some henchmen. I didnt want to result to violence I had to change my approach. Youre quite aggressive, Miss Housekeeper. A jarring shift of tone in the words that came out of Dianas mouth, although they were still in her voice. Gratina looked surprised for an instance, but immediately wore a pleased smile. I was hoping you would come out to play. Shes bluffing. I just have to raise her. This body belongs to me, and although I have several more, I would be a little inconvenienced if you left with it. Lets see May call you Gratina the Witch? I presented some information to make her think. I prefer that strangers didnt call me by my name. In any case, you should be the one to introduce yourself. I dont even know your name. Ha ha ha, how intriguing. I thought it was you who had been snooping around the Assassins Guild. Was I mistaken? I didnt mind giving her a name, but I wanted to see how much she knew. I was in luck if she made a false assumption, but all I had to do was not confirm any of her suspicions. Gratinas expression grew stern for a moment. Oh, by the way. Your Cursing Eyes are quite impressive. Did they teach that in the Academy, too? Or else ! Her expression flickered again. This time, in anger. It wasnt something you would learn at an academy. She was probably born with it. The tide had turned. If she decided to change the subject, that was my chance. Not too many are as prolific as I am, but I dont think we were talking about me. I could see that she didnt know much with certainty. She was less eloquent, and seemed desperate now. Of course, I was desperate, too. Who am I? Im sure you have guess, Gratina. There are only so many places I could have come from. I reinforced her suspicion. If she was going to confirm it anyway, I was going to use this opportunity to corrupt the details of the information. Youre the monster from the Grandle mines The Man Eating Dungeon. I would have never expected you to show up here. I wonder if she thought that she had snatched a confirmation to her suspicion from what I had said. Well, it was a bother to deal with the army every time they came to visit. I decided to meddle in the civil war a little. I wasnt lying, but I wasnt telling the whole truth, either. There were many possibilities roaming through her mind, and Gratina had not deciphered my powers. I was hoping she would overestimate them. She wasnt stupid. She wouldnt be standing here if she easily underestimated people in optimism. Thats why I wanted to guide this negotiation to create a mutually agreed upon distance between us. Gratina took a moment to think, and before she could speak, I threw in more information to rattle her mind: Oh, youre thinking about the Southern giant. ! She seemed to be thinking of something else, but her mind was trapped, now. I had seen Gustav or Old-man Gemma use this trick every now and then. Gratina seemed the type who had always had the upper hand in negotiations. Her defense seemed lackluster. What a shame. If I had known more back then, I would have loved to have him. That was a lie. But by sprinkling some truth, lies are more difficult to prove. At that time, I hadnt finished devouring this girl, yet. I knew she was watching you, and something was going on. But there was nothing I could do. I sprinkled in some misinformation here. I hadnt finished devouring implied that it took time for me to control others. It was also a lie that I couldnt do anything. It was partially true that Diana was looking into House Lambert. I was sure that she wouldnt take these at face value, and I was ready for her to know that it was a lie that I couldnt have done anything about the events in the underground waterways. It was natural for anyone to try and conceal their powers from potential enemies. But my number-one priority at this time was to plant misinformation about me in her mind. I wanted her to think that I was a monster who could take over peoples minds, rather than turning them into monsters. That way, her attention would be directed towards people, rather than objects. As Enchanters, I estimated that she had the upper hand. I supposed that the jewel Arachne was holding was created by Gratina. I couldnt create something like that. I could create Eyes and Ears, but if Gratina were to inspect it closely, she would see right through them. I had to convince her that she couldnt possibly know where my other half was. Its an apt name, Man Eating Dungeon. No wonder no one knows who you are Does Earl Abrams daughter belong to you, too? She threw this one at me, out of the blue. She was grasping for information. She nearly did I said, regardless if she would believe it or not. If she believe that it would take time to overtake people, this explanation would make sense? I thought I had a chance during the parade, but I couldnt get close. If I have a chance, Ill swallow her up. Then, I glared at Gratina, aggressively. I could tell that her body stiffened for just a moment. She might have felt the possibly of being devoured, and thought of a method to defend herself. So, Miss Housekeeper. Why do you work for House Lambert? Someone like you could Well, already have it under your control It was my turn to interrogate. It was possible that Gratina was already in full control of House Lambert. Oh, please. Im only the housekeeper. That was a miss. I only gave her time to collect herself. The Lamberts are such wonderful people. I considered them worthy to provide my services to. Her expression was calm, and had a hint of acceptance of a defeat. Oh, excuse me. Im not as well acquainted with the human society as I should be. You cant rise to power with skill alone. I see. Its somewhat tragic Gratina was, albeit low-ranking, of noble birth, and was talented enough to graduate the Academy. I would have expected her to be the Court Magician of Palmira. There was a reason why she was instead a mere housekeeper for a noble in a city (much farther in the country compared to Palmira). I assumed that it was because of a disadvantage she was born with Her Cursing Eyes. In Gratinas left eye, small red patterns dusted her rick golden eyes like stars in the night. If she was born with that eye, she had no chance of living a normal life as a woman of noble birth. Gratina answered: I have no desire to take over this town to begin with. I just want an environment where I can have what I want, with no one telling me what to do. Let men deal with politics. I guessed that, against her better judgement, she let a part of her true feelings out in that statement. Then, cant we form a reasonably distanced alliance? I want to live out my life without the hustle and bustle. Of course, you might notice some casualties But it wont cause a scene. I, in turn, delivered her a mixture of truth and lies. What do you, a monster, want with this town? Wont you enlighten me for future reference? Gratina had relaxed somewhat. She looked like she identified me as someone with whom she could at least negotiate, even without trust. Lets see I dont need to feed on too many humans. One or two a years is plenty. Rather I would like to use ten or so prostitutes and run a small brothel or something. My needs arent too deviated from that of a man. I responded with a mixture of lies, bluffs, the truth, and informational traps hoping to extract information from her. If need be, Ill just create another dungeon here. Im only lazy, so I prefer not to do anything I can get away without. If need be, you can call upon monsters? Gratinas eyes gleamed. Sparks were flying here without a single spell of magic being used. Sure, it will take me some time to prepare a large horde, though. Would you like me to conjure a horde of skeletons outside the city? No. No need for that, yet. But I may need to ask you of that favor, soon. When the time comes, contact me through this girl, although she doesnt remember much of me. Poor thing. Well. They say ignorance is bliss. She finally made it to the top of the Assassins Guild. I rather have her working with enthusiasm. I could feel Dianas small cry of disdain from inside of me. Of course, she wasnt stupid as to let herself show, so she remained quiet. I gave Diana an order, and turned to Gratina again. Then, Ill be going. You carry on with this girl. Oh, before you do. Whats your name? You can call me the Man Eating Monster. With that, I returned Dianas body to her. The hypnotic paralysis had already worn off. To my delight, without me having to tell her so, Diana resumed the conversation they were having before I took over. You knew I killed it. I see. Gratina responded after a few seconds. The Snake Princess was uncooperative to the change in leadership It was a shame we had to lose it from our arsenal. Diana continued to act as if no time had passed. I presumed that she was attempting to make sure what Diana was saying. She should end up at the conclusion that the master of the Man Eating Dungeon killed the snake princess, and the Assassins Guild had been manipulated into remembering that they had killed her. Gratina could only imagine how many bodies in Abram had become the avatars of the Man Eating Monster. Yes. I would like to continue to our humble business as before with your organization. With that, Gratina slowly rose. Thank you for seeing me today. It was very insightful. Chapter 89: Shadows of the Past: Underwater Chapter 89: Shadows of the Past: Underwater Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Thats troubling People with power usually have a variety of tactics in their arsenal. I told Astarte about Gratina when she came to the shop, and told her not to come back any time soon. I could guess and predict what they would do, but it was always possible that they would do something unpredictable. I couldnt have been too careful facing off a witch. I would place audio-transmitting items at the Spiders Web, too, where I would have Astarte remain for the time being. In addition to that, I wanted to seek her guidance she undoubtedly had some insight on magic. She would never say so herself, but Astarte was definitely of noble birth. She was born around the same time my mother was, and she hadnt returned to the human world after being turned into a monster, so I was sure that no information would leak from people she knew. Besides, it was likely that she wasnt even from this country, but I decided not to prod her about that. I was only interested in what she must know about the world of nobles, their through process, and how they tried to handle things. So, Master Elliot, she works as a nobles housekeeper? Astarte double checked. As far as I knew, the answer was yes, and I only knew that she had been working for them since the elderly current Head of the House took power, and that they were no other housekeepers nor butlers. With her right hand on her chin, and with some consideration, Astarte said: I believe Well, its very peculiar, so well have to verify this, but I think her sole weakness is that she is too busy. Busy? I must have sounded taken aback at how mundane the answer seemed to be. You mean shes busied by her work as a housekeeper? Daria asked in my stead. Yes. From what I hear, House Lambert is one of the most powerful noble houses in Abram. Even her official duties alone should encompass a lot of work. Even if they have a dedicated manager for each of their lands and gardens outside of the city, taking care of an entire mansion is quite a feat, and as the Heads right-hand, she would be involved in politics even more than work around the house. The duties of a city noble. I was sure there were countless things to be done, but I barely knew any details about it. I just realized that, even though Olivia had simply told me it was hard work, I had no idea what it specifically entailed. What does her work entail, for example? A housekeepers job, foremost, is to manage all those who work for you. Even if the chief-maid takes care of the house, and the gardener and stable-keep take care of the grounds, the housekeeper would direct them and collect their reports. Of course, if anything exceeded her boundaries, she would turn to the Head of the House, but I doubt that anything happening around the house would not be handled by her. Hmm. So its like the job of the clerk at Jemma Firm. That does seem like a lot of work. Thats not all. If the House is involved in any ventures You said House Lambert was licensed in some sort of business. What was it, again? I remembered asking Olivia about this. What was it? Master. I believe House Lambert is in charge of Abrams water-transporting business. They also provide loans to them. Daria jumped in with the helping hand. Thats right. Only the care and management of the water gates are performed by Earl Abram, but the rest was in House Lamberts pockets, she said. In that case, she would also be in charge of receiving reports from those transport companies and moneylenders, and delivering them to the Head of the House. Within her duties, if anything was within her power to make a decision about, she would do so in order to lighten the load of her boss. Thats more like a head clerk than just a clerk. Even Old-man Jemma only has a few of those in his firm. Theres more. While it may seem inconsequential, the social circle is a vital part of noble life. An invitation for a party is an announcement of a relationship between houses, and depending on the efforts put into the occasion, that relationship can grow or dwindle. I wont go into the details about those things, but These are all time-consuming, important duties. Naturally, in noble society, various information from peoples taste in food to taste in the opposite sex, to the number of fine art pieces in possession and an eye to find one Are all considered a precious commodity. While she doesnt necessarily need to be well versed in all of those things, it would be one of her essential duties to decide who does what, and what orders to give whom in these fields. Just listening to how much work she does gave me a headache. Out of all of that information, there was one that I really needed. I see. If Gratina really did the work as the sole housekeeper of House Lambert, her workload will become her weakness. Yes. You may be surprised to know that nobles are busy people. Therefore, the owner of those Cursing Eyes wont be able to make as many moves as we can in the same time. Dive into their territory before theyre ready Can we pull it off? It wont be easy. Just because shes tied down, it doesnt mean she cant move quickly. Astarte answered with some thought. I was worried about the same thing. Right. She may be busy, but shell have people to move Besides. Within the next few days, theyll sniff me out. They wont be able to verify it, but Ill be in their line-up. What? Master, what do you? Daria raised her voice in surprise. Astarte seemed to already comprehend. Daria, what happed before we came to Abram? When the army Oh. Daria caught on, too. Yes. They know that the monster of the Man-Eating Dungeon slipped into Abram around the same time when the army returned. Gratinas first move is, undoubtedly, to flush out everyone who came to Abram around that time. Its on the records when Master Elliot had his Merchants license printed. Anyone from House Lambert could access that public record with ease. But Then, cant we prevent that, somehow? Daria started to sound worried About harm coming my way, it seemed like. It would be extremely difficult to forge an official document, and it would be dangerous to destroy one. If Earl Abram finds out, he would begin to suspect us, and that wont be good for Olivia-san. Making a move now would be detrimental if they have eyes on us. So, we have to give up that end. What we can do is make up some other suspicious figure, but Itll only buy us time. Then, what could I do? This time, my usual tactics seemed fruitless. My opponent this time was not a charging army, but someone with similar tactics as me, with more weapons in her arsenal. In exchange, she had less time than eye. We were playing on the same board under different rules. What can I do? What will she do? Think. Think. When I stop thinking, thats when I lose. My advantage was that I could move quietly, and that my identity remained hidden. Their disadvantage was her inability to hide completely as long as she belong to House Lambert. My disadvantage was that I had devastatingly less pieces on the board than my opponent. To top it off, it would be more difficult to contact any of them directly, in attempt to keep those relationships hidden. Their advantage was the power of a noble, and the people connected to the House whom she could use. She may also have money, but she couldnt spend it all on Money? Something wasnt right. Gratina was the housekeeper. Its not like she controlled all of House Lamberts assets. Of course, it wasnt impossible for her to have played some tricks with her Cursing Eyes, but I thought it was rather unlikely. Still, something didnt feel right. House Lamberts businesses are mostly water-transport and moneylending Who are their major clients? I was missing something. A city is a living thing. House Lambert, to which Gratina belonged to, didnt simply exist in the middle of that. They had ties of money, people, and commerce. They had enemies and they had friends. Master, the company in charge of managing the water-transport companies, that also provides loans to small and medium companies Daria flipped through her memory. Her face gloomed. Is also the biggest retailer in this city. Jemma Firm. While all parties were unaware, we were already connected. This city was a spiders web, with countless strings weaved underwater. Both Gratina and I were waiting for the other to move and pull the strings of the web we stood on. One hasty move, and she would know through the vibrations in the web. Then, I would no longer be the spider, but the butterfly trapped in the web. Well. Both of us are staring down each other trying to devour them I suppose were both spiders. Jemma Firm holds no animosity towards us. But they would oblige a small favor from their business partner. We can assume they will find out about Daria and I We have to be careful what we say around that old man from now on. Understood, Master. Darias overly stoic expression actually made me relax. Daria, if you look so tense, hell see right through you. Wha? Oh, Im sorry. I was thinking about how to deal with Daria made Astarte smile, too. Daria, dont worry too much. If you let it consume you, youll look even more suspicious Lets see. I think it would be useful to rehearse some conversations so youll know what to say when he asks you some questions. ??? After speaking with Astarte, I sent her off with some directions for the Assassins Guild. Then, I contacted Sara to have her report to Olivia, as well as look into who had come to research the paperwork for around the time the army returned, if she could. Sara had some good news, too. The catalyst I had asked her to treat had been completed, which would allow me to create a new type of magical item. This items was a more powerful version of the mind-tricking item I had given Shiro before. I predicted that I could enchant these items with hallucinatory magic which could portray the wearer as a different person, or have the wearer lose the ability to recognize the people around them. However, I was quite nervous about keeping my workspace in the basement of my shop. A burglar, courtesy of House Lambert, could drop by at any time. I was sure that I should take this opportunity to move it to the depths of the underground waterways. Leaving a small toolkit, I packed up the rest. I called Nubia and Miyabi for them to come over in the dead of night, to have them move everything to Miyabis new lair. Until then, Daria and I would pack up. I remembered when I had packed up my things before: Right before the mining village was attacked, and then before moving to this town. The first time, Astarte help me pack to flee under the moon. But the next time, Astarte, along with Daria, Shiro, Sara, and Diana helped me prepare our move to Abram. I was only moving within the city of Abram, but it almost felt like a flee in the night again. I havent rushed to pack anything since getting ready to run out of the mining village. I was bending over a lot, and my lower back was starting ache. I was stretching my back with this complaint when Daria chuckled: I was so happy that day I had never been outside of that village and you asked me to come with you, Master. That time, I couldnt help you pack, but this time Even then, Astarte barely helped Well, unlike you now, Astarte wasnt helping me with making the magical items either, so Im she didnt know what do with most of these things She grew up in a comfortable home, I think. Chapter 90: A Vision from the Past: Intertwining Thread Chapter 90: A Vision from the Past: Intertwining Thread Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- The next day, I made a small pendant with the catalyst I received from Sara. And I bestowed upon it a spell to cloud ones consciousness. Unsure of whether the enchantment had worked, I first tested it on myself. . It worked the first time but not in the way that I was expecting. I could not recognize Dahlia when she called me over, and I ended up continuing incoherent conversation for quite a while. After calmly collecting myself, I realized I could not clearly make out the identity of who I was talking to. Even if I were to put this pendant on someone, any guarded person would be quick to realize that something was off. First and foremost, relying on the target to put on the pendant themselves seemed foolish. Until I could figure out a good way to put it to use, it seemed like this one would be collecting dust in storage for a while. After several attempts, and wasting precious catalysts by turning them into useless objects, I was finally successful in creating something of value. While wearing this jewel necklace, no one would be able to recognize who I was, and they would not feel as though something was out of place. They would be able to have a normal conversation, but after the exchange, would not be able to remember who they talked to. However, it only seemed to affect those who are close by. I found out when I went on a test run in town and was called out to from afar by an acquaintance, who then began to look disoriented as he approached my general direction. So it seemed like it would only come to use if I got close to the target first. Shiro came into the store disguised as a customer a few minutes past noon in order to inform me that arrangements had been made for one of my requests. I closed the store a little early, changed my clothes, and headed to New Town from Old Town. Ugh exactly, theyre seriously the worst! I was sitting in a noisy bar in New Town. Sitting across from me was a young woman who was complaining about what must have been a customer that she had entertained today. Her speech was rough around the edges, but her facial features had a sense of refinement. She was relatively tall, and though it wasnt silk, her tidy garments were made of expensive-looking fabric. It must be tough working at an estate. Does it pay well? If it did, I wouldnt be complaining like I am now. I mean, they do provide the bare minimum, but if you heard how much the meals that are served to the guests cost, you would lose the will to work as well. She leaned across the table, her small but nicely shaped breasts almost spilling onto the table, to grab some grape wine that had been poured into a wooden cup. She looked like a cat swiping at a small bird. Her name was Grace. She worked as a laundry girl and she was one of the maids at the Lambert House. Of course, this was information that I obtained from an assassins guild. They would pick out those with questionable behavior and try to extract information from them. Grace was one of the first people they caught, as she was known to cross over from Old Town to New Town during her breaks to drink at bars, and lay with the men she encountered during her escapades. I wasnt sure if it was because she had a sense of professionalism, but she didnt mention where she worked. But I had already been informed beforehand. Therefore it was easy enough to glean the true meaning behind her words. According to my research, Grace was a bit reckless with her money for a servant. Either she has no money saved, or she was using her feminine wiles to earn money another way. There was a possibility that this was a trap set by Galatia, but my sources suggested that Grace had done similar things in the past. I also could not imagine why Galatia would plot to trick me now when there were plenty of opportunities to do so prior. I thus concluded that it was highly unlikely that there was any danger that Grace was being used as bait to catch me. God is cruel to force such a cute girl like yourself to do such difficult work Yes, God, if such an entity exists, could be so unfair. He would not be able to protect Grace from what was about to unfold. Waiting for the right moment, I had put on the pendant after treating her to a drink. We had continued the conversation after that, so Grace was probably unaware of who I even was. However, I would let her think that it was the alcohol that was clouding her memory. Are you a peddler? Do you have any like, cheap and cute accessories? I do actually have a pendant that would suit you. I cant say that its cheap, but if you are interested, I could give you a little discount? Just in case, I had prepared an aphrodisiac to mix into the alcohol. But it seemed like Grace was interested even without it. She accepted my invitation under the condition that she leave early in the morning for work. Since youre my type, Ill serve you for free tonight? I made sure to avoid any inns that I had frequented before and had made a reservation at a cheap inn that peddlers and travelers often use in New Town. I welcomed Grace into the room. I had bought liquor and snacks that may not have met the tastes of city aristocrats, but would have been considered top shelf for the maids, and turned to Grace when we got into the room. Im fine with this but are you sure youre content with this? Enjoying a thrilling game with peddlers and travelers who wanted to have some fun. To Grace, this must be just a way to release her pent-up frustration from the day. However, for me, this was a strategic move in a battle. Although from the outside it seemed like I was just enjoying myself, I had Shiro stationed nearby to alert me in case there was any strange movement. I felt bad for Grace, but I would just have to get this over with quickly. Oh wow master, youre quite skilled I had fed her the alcohol spiked with the aphrodisiac, but it seemed like Grace was already turned on and ready for some enjoyment. She was already wet when I pushed my fingers past her lush pubic hair to feel her down there. You dont want to become a mistress to your master? Traveling performers and troubadours often sang about the romances of beautiful but poor maids who attended to young nobles or merchants. If I was to be found out, they would slit my throat. Also the current master of the house is old and probably has difficulties getting it up. Not to mention the young master already seems to have his favorites Anyways, never mind that. When are you going to make me feel good? Grace said, pressing her lips into the nape of my neck. She ran her tongue down my collarbone; then lifted my shirt and made her way down my chest to my abs. It seemed she was quite skilled herself, though maybe not as much as Dora. I slowly stripped off my shirt and began rubbing her breasts and butt which were enveloped in her expensive-looking lingerie. And we both worked to heighten each others pleasure. It seems like you have your fair share of fun, master its such a strong color She said while looking up at me, and pushed me to sit on the edge of the bed. She then got down on her knees and began to pleasure me with her mouth. I watched her while running my hands through her copper shoulder-length hair. She was slender, and though her hands were rough from work, the rest of her skin was soft and pretty. I didnt feel any magical powers from anything she was wearing, or from Grace herself. As I thought, it seemed highly unlikely that she was sent by Galatia to ensnare me. Well then, it was time to lay my own trap. I focused my power to my fingertips and imagined it forming into thin, thread-like strands and entering Grace through her ears. The magic threads entered her as if to trace the image in my head. As the threads penetrated her, I began to see a hazy shape take form inside her body. Through the pleasure, I focused closely on the shape, fixating my gaze on the center which seemed to pulsate like a heartbeat. Even I do not know what exactly this is. But it must be something like the core of her spirit. I grabbed her head and forced her to look up at me. Huh, whats wro- . eek! As soon as our gazes met, I forced the magic threads to pierce the core, and take control of her spirit. She resisted weakly, but the threads that had found their way inside continued to invade every inch of her body. Her eyes lost focus for a moment, and as if she had lost the ability to regulate her bodily functions, she began to relieve herself. I quickly returned control of her body and proceeded to overwhelm her with a feeling of intense pleasure. Now her whole body seemed to tremble, and she began to drip sweet cum. Wha- whats I dont know whats happening to me.!? Im happy youre already feeling it this much, Grace. Now, give it all up to me. Lay down on the bed and prepare yourself to receive me I needed to make her believe that she was doing it of her own accord. It might not have much meaning, but it made things easier that way. If it feels this good just from sucking on it whats going to happen to me once you insert your penis? What reflected in her eyes was not fear, but desire. It seemed like I wouldnt need to tamper with her emotions. Her legs trembling slightly, she pressed her body into me, and used both of her hands to pry open my legs, and proceeded to beg. Its the first time Ive ever felt like this I want it, please Forcefully awakening someones desire seemed to arouse both pity and a carnal instinct in me. I slid my rod against her slit, and as if to tease her, entered her slowly. No, hurry, faster, please! I want it more more! I was overcome with the desire to take control of her body completely and make her one of my demons. But, that would be problematic. Becoming one of my demons would mean that a link would be created inside her to my magic powers. In the case that Galatia became aware of that link, it would blow my cover, and I needed to avoid that at all costs. I spent longer than usual to penetrate the deepest part of her. Grace had already reached her first climax. So Grace, you arent fond of that maid? Since then she had climaxed about ten times in total, and I had ejaculated into her twice. She was in a half-conscious state, seemingly drunk on pleasure. I was sitting up on the bed, and she was on my lap, our bodies still connected. As she swayed slowly, my threads were wound around every part of her. I had her under such a deep spell that if I so desired, I could make her climax by just brushing her fingertips. This had been the main objective of tonight. I wouldnt be able to know if she was speaking the truth if I had just extracted the information from her through conversation, so I had to peer inside her thoughts while I had full control over her body and spirit. It was definitely in poor taste, but I wasnt strong enough to be able to choose my methods. That maid, she acts all high and mighty because the master found her when he was still young even though it was just a couple years before I arrived. And it seems like even some of the knights cannot oppose her The young master knows about it and lets her do what she wants, and I dont really like that Interesting, so it seemed Galatia wasnt actively trying to curry the favor of those within the estate, but it seemed she did have a couple game pieces under her control. And it seems like she has a lover that lives in the outskirts of town Ho? This was big news. A little outside the city, near the sluice gate theres an area of villas owned by the aristocrats. It was built close to the village where the family of the gate manager and ferrymen reside. Even though shes just a servant, it seems she owns a villa there. She goes there from time to time, so shes probably stowed her lover away there. I dont hear a single amorous rumor about her, so that must be it It seemed I needed to look further into the matter to determine whether it was really a lover she was hiding. However, I had gained important information on one of the places Galatia frequented. Hmmm, thats interesting. But how do you know that, Grace? Well you cant tell anyone because its a secret, but Im a spy. I mean I say spy but its not anything serious. I just receive money to do some research for an estate thats kind of like, a rival of our estate !! So it was true, the aristocrats of Abrams were not a monolith. It wasnt just that they were divided as Olivia had said. It seemed there were a number of factions that were working together to oppose the Earl of Abrams. If there were any aristocratic families that opposed the Lambert House, there was no harm in knowing. It seemed Graces reckless spending was an outcome of her receiving funds from a rival family. So, how about you tell me more about that Several hours later, after wiping off all the sweat and cum, Grace was fully clothed, her cheeks glowing as she walked through New Town late at night. This was the first time I ever felt that good, master. You can invite me out again, you know? It will be a while before I return to Abrams, but will you meet with me next time? I chose words that would conceal my true intentions, as I saw her back to the estate. Grace wouldnt be able to remember my face or my name once we parted. But the memory of the pleasure had been seared into her body and spirit. As long as I was able to find her, it would be easy to extract information from her again. As I walked, I turned over the new information I had gotten from Grace in my head. About the villa that Galatia owned in the outskirts of town. About the family who opposed the Lambert House and had sent an envoy to spy on them. About Rubelio who was the next head of the estate; who had proposed to Olivia; and had put a collar around Lylas neck. And about Lyla. I could see there were a number of things I had to do. At the same time, I could foresee they would be troublesome. I had to move with caution, as I could not see my opponents hand. We were brandishing our swords in the dark No, we were trying to reel in the other by pulling at the threads intertwined by our feet. There were a number of pros and cons to the situation. I had most likely made the first move but I was still at a disadvantage if it was 1-on-1. Maybe if there was a third. Or perhaps I called out to Shiro who had concealed herself in the darkness to look into the thought that had just crossed my mind. It seemed the bloodless battle would continue for a while longer. Chapter 91: A Vision from the Past: Black’s First Move Chapter 91: A Vision from the Past: Blacks First Move Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- I received an invitation to a luncheon with Jenma Co. a few nights later. Whether they believed Dahlia was my trusted secretary, or that the two of us were in a de facto relationship, they allowed her to accompany me as well. Well, the business owners were much more popular than me, so perhaps it was inevitable that they had made that assumption. From what I had heard, it was something like a gathering of all the prominent business owners in Abrams, and those without a certain level of credence were not invited. I had been aware of the rumors about the luncheon beforehand, so I was sincerely grateful to have received an invite at all. But something about the timing made me question it. I was sure I had made the first move, but there was no guarantee that this was not my opponents first move. However, I couldnt refuse an invitation from Jenma Co., the firm with the biggest influence in Abrams, on two accounts: I couldnt risk souring the relationship or missing out on a potential opportunity. . So what would I do? Oh Elliot, youre here! Although I was more excited to see Dahlia, Im happy to see that both you and your store seem to be doing well. As expected, from the second we exchanged greetings, Old Man Jenma let the backhand comments fly. I grouped this person in the same category as Gustav, so I took his words as friendly banter. Jenma Co. opened one of their riverside warehouses to host the luncheon. The invitees were either business owners that were based in Abrams or distributors who had relationships with Jenma Co. It was a place where conversations flowed freely regarding profitable business schemes and consultations on managing ones business. I was introduced to several distributors by Old Man Jenma. There was information that was hard to come by just living in Abrams, like how the demand for paper was increasing in the city of Palmilla to the east, or how the price of steel was expected to rise due to the suspension of mining operations in the north. Several merchants seemed to have an interest in my store that specialized in magical items. That was to be expected since, even in a city as large as Palmilla, stores that sold magic goods were rare. And there was an understanding that those stores were only accessible to a small number of individuals such as knights and adventurers. However, what my store handled were cheap, everyday magic tools. Of course, the items cost at least twice as much as their non-magical counterparts, but it was still within the range of what an average person could afford. Therefore, I was forced to stay quite a while after the luncheon had ended, in order to answer a barrage of questions. You say it makes an object become lighter but is it a noticeable difference? It may seem like a marginal difference for some, but for someone who carries the pot every day, there is a noticeable change. And if one were to carry many pots at once, there would be a very clear difference. So the gloves, as you mentioned, are completely waterproof? I would say they are more water resistant C the cloth has been reinforced with magic so that a minor spill of alcohol or rain wont affect it. I supplied them to a circus performer outside of Abrams just the other day, and it is possible to manufacture them into hats as well. However, the cloth is a bit heavier than regular fabric. Where were you able to get your hands on something like that? Well, thats a trade secret In sum, I was able to sell about a months worth of items in a single day. I hadnt brought the account book that day, so I was thankful to have Dahlia with me. I was so glad to have you with me. I wouldnt have been able to handle everything with those many people speaking to me at once. It would have been nice if I had the power to control several people at once like Olivia since both Master and I are useless at such things We carried back with us an unprecedented number of order forms, and a gift from Old Man Jenma. The sun had not yet set, but dusk was approaching us quickly. It was the time when the city gradually became busier. How about we stop for some tea Are you sure, Master? There is that cafe we found last time just around the corner If anyone saw us, they would think that we were amicable coworkers, or perhaps even a young couple. We entered the cafe, passed our gaze around the establishment before sitting down, ordered, and finally relaxed. Master, there are three trespassers. From what I can tell they appear to be travelers. One has concealed himself by the entrance, and the other two have entered the store It was Shiros voice. She spoke through a magic tool, so I could only hear her voice. This cafe was a just close enough to where Shiro was staying for the magic item to work. It was more efficient than speaking face-to-face. Im exhausted That was all I said before resting my chin in my hands in order to cover my mouth. This was just in case they were to read my lips as I spoke, though I was probably overthinking it. It would be a problem, however, if the shop assistant were to notice that I wasnt speaking to Dahlia. So Dahlia spoke into the air from time to time, as if to respond to a conversation we were having to make it seem natural. Although she was not the best actress, it wasnt too difficult to pretend to hold an ordinary conversation. Shiro, have they shown any signs of noticing the eyes we have in the store? No. But according to Astarte who was also observing them, it seems that they have in their possession, eyes similar to yours, Master. There was no doubt that it was Galatia watching from afar. I had been correct to obstruct the pathway to the canal. So there hasnt been any reaction? They havent found where our eyes are? They were hidden in the corner of the ceiling, so it was hard to imagine that they had found them. It would be a different story if they could walk on the ceiling like Diana. I doubt it~. But it was obviously strange because they didnt take the money till the very end. They were looking through the ledger and inside the desk and bedroom rather than the sale items There was no doubt that they were looking into my identity. I was being suspected. I had used up the hideaways that I had prepared across the city for a different matter, and because of that, I had used up a good amount of the money from the store. There was a danger that my lack of funds would raise more suspicion than, the possibility of them finding what was hidden in the underground canal, or about my connection with an assassins guild. Still, it was terrifying to feel the opponent reach so close. It was the same feeling I had when Olivias expeditionary force was steadily approaching, without even falling for the trap that I had set. The opponent was much more experienced, and was in a position of power where they could control the city nobles. And those same nobles were targeting Olivias life. I wasnt sure how to move from here I was jolted when Dahlia put her hand on my hand that was covering my mouth. Her expression revealed a range of emotions C she looked concerned, but also as though she was trying to comfort me, and like she was going to laugh and cry at the same time. Oh sorry, Im okay. I was just thinking. I still wasnt sure what to do. I had just gotten used to living in this town, but I had to think of the possibility of having to conceal myself underground or leave the city for the time being. .. So, Shiro, were you able to confirm where the thieves went? They returned to a bar in New Town. I switched places with a person from the assassin guild halfway, so I havent been able to confirm who they met in the bar But the person watching is still there, so I was going to ask them later No, I want you to get them to leave immediately. Theres a possibility that were being watched instead. Can you get them to leave as if theyre following after someone else? Yessir~! I lost connection as she moved out of range, perhaps to get right onto the task. .Whats wrong? Dahlia asked worriedly. I forced myself to answer brightly, As we expected, it seems like the stores been broken into. So well need to act surprised when we get back Its kind of funny that you say that like its an obligationshe said, giggling. Since we werent supposed to know about the robbery, we needed to act surprised in order to avoid suspicion. But something about my explanation had seemed to please Dahlia. Oh well, whatever brightened her mood. The damage was probably less than if real thieves had barged in and taken everything without reserve. I returned to the store and proceeded to confirm what had been damaged or lost. I asked Dahlia to let the neighboring shop owners that we had been robbed, and had her contact the town guard as well. Before the guards arrived, I needed to confirm the opponents move, and whether or not they would fall for the trap that I had set. Thankfully they had stolen some of the more expensive looking materials I had bought for creating magic items. With this, I could determine the location of the robbers, even if only temporarily. If I were Galatia, and they were my trusted subordinates, I would have told them to return everything to their original positions. If they werent my subordinates, then I knew there would be no meaning in my words because no thief would leave valuables behind. So it was natural to believe that she had allowed them to take small jewels and materials to avoid them taking anything important that would result in dire consequences. Of the magic items, it was mainly things that seemed easier to exchange, such as throwing knives and womens gloves. They could have taken something larger like a pot, I thought to myself. But there were some things that the merchants had ordered that had been depleted, which would be a hassle to replace. Dahlia returned while I was having such thoughts. . I was surprised when Lyla came back with her. Elliot, are you okay? Lyla seemed genuinely concerned. But the magic pendant on her chest was definitely aneye. .What to do. Yeah, Im at a loss for words. I guess the silver lining is that it happened while the two of us were gone Apparently, Lyla had been on patrol in the city when she coincidentally crossed paths with Dahlia, and the two of them had called for the guards together. I asked Dahlia to take care of administrative things while I tended to Lyla. This conversation was most likely being overheard by Galatia. Lyla, do you happen to know about anything? Something about this whole thing seems strange Strange how? How much would I reveal? How much would I be able to nullify the power of the eye? My mind raced as I spoke. None of the things that were stolen were of much value not to say that Im not thankful but I explain to her that nothing big had been stolen, and it wasnt as though they took much with them either. Lyla answered after thinking for a little bit. Maybe they didnt know the value of the things they stole. Im sure its hard to determine the worth of something if you are not familiar with magic items, and it is difficult to sell off things that are too big. Not to mention its easier to locate the originator if it is large. Hmmm, so Lyla seemed to understand that much. Because of her situation, she seemed to know enough to predict what was going on behind the scenes. That made things easier for me to lead her on. I would glean information from her by talking to her from the position of a person who knew about magic but had no idea what was going on beneath the surface. That was what I wanted the person on the other side of the eye to believe. Hmmm in that case Speaking of which, Lyla, did something good happen to you recently? I havent seen you wear that pendant before Lyla responded shyly, It was a gift from my master. He tells me to send it back to him time to time, so Im sure its significant There was no doubt that it had been Galatias suggestion if Rubelio had told Lyla to keep it. Hmmm Im not certain because we dont deal with these kinds of items, but I think its a magic pendant that allows the user to see whatever is reflected in the jewel What? Im not 100% certain, but I feel some faint magic coming from it I said while gazing intently at the pendant, as though I had never seen anything like it. My skills in deceit had improved if I said so myself. It seemed what I had said had struck a chord with Lyla, as she began to blush Lyla, do you happen to bathe with this pendant on? My master only told me to wear this while I was patrolling I was careless I had hit the nail on the head. But judging by this reaction, did Lyla not harbor any ill will towards Rubelio? It would be simple if I could just ask her, but we werent yet on close enough terms. Lyla returned home later looking troubled. But I was cheered up by the thought that I had complicated things for Galatia a little bit. The guards investigation came to a close, and I was finally able to relax that night. Apparently, word of the robbery had even reached Old Jenma, as he had sent over a gift offering his condolences. I hadnt even had the chance to open Jenmas original gift. How conscientious of him. Though what had most likely happened was that the Lambert family, who often did business with Jenma Co., had asked the old man to invite me to the luncheon. In order for me to leave my store unattended. He was probably unaware of that possibility, but he seemed to feel bad that I had experienced misfortune as a result of his invitation. Well then, shall I open the gift that he sent I had Dahlia bring it to me. Inside the wrapping paper were baked sweets and a single sheet of paper. Written was a single sentence. I staggered as soon as I read it. At the luncheon were merchants from all over this country. But there was no way that any one of them had known my identity. There was just no way. .. On the paper, written in Old Jenmas handwriting was this: Where exactly are you from? Chapter 92: A Vision From the Past: Breakfast for Two Chapter 92: A Vision From the Past: Breakfast for Two Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- Old Jemma had seen through me in less than half a day. What was I going to do What should I do? In terms of negotiations, I knew that I wouldnt stand a chance against a veteran like him. But nothing good would come out of killing him now no, actually only negative things would come out of it. Also, I didnt dislike the old man but if we had conflicting interests, I may not have any other choice. No matter how hard I thought over it, I couldnt arrive at an answer. I couldnt think of a way to overcome this situation while continuing to manage all of my ongoing plans. I could feel myself getting lost in the labyrinth of my thoughts. Jemmas company and the Lambert House were big business partners. Theres a high chance. No, theres almost no question that he had already met Lubreo and the current head of the estate. He has probably exchanged greetings with Galatia as well. I was lucky to have hidden everything in the back of the store before attending the luncheon. But the way things were now, I wouldnt be able to go back to the living the way I was before. My memories of that night are hazy, but when I came to, I realized I had been sleeping with my face buried in Dalias breasts. During my childhood, when I would get bullied by the town children, I would sleep with my head nestled on my moms chest. Right now, as I rested my head against Dalia, I felt wrapped in the same sense of security I did as a child. . I nodded off to sleep once again. This time a little more peacefully. I woke up to the smell of fresh bread rising in the oven. The scent of warm soup wafted toward me. I shook my head to rid myself of the grogginess and sat up. I heard a voice at the door. Good morning, master. Please eat your breakfast. You wont be able to come up with any good ideas on an empty stomach. Dalia had prepared breakfast for me. On a normal day, we would have leftover soup and bread bought from the store. Depending on the day, sometimes there was a salad. But today, Dalia had used the kitchen to prepare warm soup, and some scrambled eggs with cured meats. Wow, Dalia, this is a lot of food Although that was what I said, my empty stomach was much more honest. WellI- Im not very smart, so theres not much I can do to help you like Ms. Astarte or Olivia when you are troubled by something. But, I thought I could do this much, at the very least I heard Dalias voice waver. Her eyes looked slightly red. . What was I doing? I thought. Why was I worrying her like this. Oh, no, I mean it looks delicious. Thank you, for trying to cheer me up O- Oh, no problem We werent able to eat yesterday, so lets enjoy this hearty meal. We can think about what to do after that We made small talk while eating breakfast. Topics ranged from the pressing issue of Jemmas motives to current food trends, what we should get for Lilys baby shower gift, and how we were going to protect the girls at the Spiders Web if anything were to happen. I was doing most of the talking, and Dalia listened intently, occasionally pointing out if I had missed an important detail. We even discussed what we would do in the case that our secret was revealed if we would escape from the city, or conceal ourselves underground. Even if we were to escape, right now the problem is finding a place for Miyabi to stay. It has to be somewhere close to the water. And I can just hear Nem complaining if we stayed underground And she is formerly human, so even though she says she can make out things in the dark, Im sure she would probably prefer to fly during the day Oh, you know how Nem sings sometimes when shes underground? Apparently, her voice can be heard echoing in a completely different part of town. Which means that there must be another vent that we dont know about in those underground waterways. We continued to chat about this and that, and before we knew it, it was time to open the store. There was a knock on the wooden door, and an unfamiliar face walked in At first glance, he looked like an average townsperson, but something about him suggested that he was used to aggressive situations. I apologize for coming so early in the morning. I heard that this was a store that sells magic tools His speech was polite, and he didnt have an accent. He must be from this town and from the upper class at that. Yes, we deal with everyday items, but we do also keep armor and other types of defensive equipment, and even at times magic instruments as well. Is there anything in particular that I can help you with? I quickly made myself presentable and went out onto the floor. I wondered what his status was I couldnt tell from what he was wearing Actually, I heard that you also carry security equipment. May I ask who you heard this from? The man paused to take a breath. I apologize that it was hearsay but from the circus troupe stagehand. My expression didnt reveal anything, but I celebrated inwardly. The circus troupe stagehand referred to none other than myself. I had come up with that name myself, and I had asked Diana to spread the word so that it would reach the ears of a certain family the Lamberts rivals, the Roland family that is. I see yes, we dont put everything on display, but we do handle a variety of magical equipment. If you would like, we could discuss this further in the back room. Dalia, if you could please watch over the store for me. Hmm, an item that allows you to observe things from a distance you say. I wont ask you what you will be using it for Im simply a merchant who exchanges items for proper compensation. However, if you would like an explanation on how to use something, or have any technical questions, I am more than willing to provide you with my counsel. As I had suspected, the Roland house was engaging in espionage against the Lamberts. The Roland family, who Isabelle was employed under, owned a great deal of farmland and orchards and had a lot of wealth and influence on-land. However, in this water-gate town of Abrams, they were considered a rank beneath the Lambert family. Yes, we need to increase security measures for a number of reasons it seems that among the group of scoundrels who is after my family, there is a user of magic who likes to shamelessly spy on us This man was most likely not a servant. A friend of the head of the household, or a member of the lower ranking aristocrats. How careless. No wonder they couldnt win against the Lambert family who had Galatia. I see. So an eye for an eye. Magic for magic You may already have eyes and ears planted inside of your estate though. If you dont mind my asking, do you have anyone at your manor who specializes in magic? Even Olivia, the lady of her manor, did not have any magicians at her estate, although she did house scholars who studied magic theory. Even the magicians among the explorers were self-proclaimed magicians who had a knack for magic but only really knew combat spells. There were few who were as skillful and shrewd as Galatia. Even Sara, although she had dropped out of the Academy, who had a vast amount of knowledge regarding magic, was weak in the more elaborate spells. We do have someone who can cast spells, but this kind of magic is I see My supplier is actually a magician who specializes in enchantments. If you find it necessary, I can ask them to help you in increasing the security measures around your estate. Although, they are kind of a recluse, so I would most likely end up going in their place Business with the Roland family went well, for the most part. It was honestly a blessing that they had made their move before the Lamberts. I had no idea how effective this would be, but I hoped it would help in stirring things up Master, look I turned to see what Dalia was referring to and saw small stones lined up on the windowsill. It was a sign left by a member of the assassins guild. . I opened the window and confirmed the position of the stones before dropping them onto the ground. I went out to the back and picked up one of the wooden crates. A scrap of paper had been left underneath. I had asked the people of the assassins guild to look into Galatias villa, and it seemed they had already gotten back to me with a report. It was half a days journey to the villas at the edge of the dam. I had been right to have had them go on horseback I returned to the store and opened up the paper. It wasnt that I hadnt mentally prepared for the possibility, but the news made me feel faint. I had 3 members of the guild go investigate the villa. Two were sent ahead, and the third went via carriage at a normal speed. Only the last had made it back. The two who had gone first were not the type to have been killed by average men. Not only that but, one had been sent to observe the villa itself, and the other had been ordered to survey the surrounding area at a distance. However, both had been killed. The third member, who had arrived later, confirmed that neither of the first two members had made it to the meeting place, and returned. From this, I was able to understand one thing. It most definitely was not a lover that she was hiding away at the villa. It must be a demon or someone with similar powers if I were to take a guess, it was most likely a fugitive like Nubia. I now understood why the Lambert family was after Nubia. If I was right, there was only one thing the Lamberts were after, using the occupant of that villa. Just as Layla had feared it was to assassinate the next successor Olivia. . My new master plans out most of the day over his morning meal. During that time, I supply him with information, provide him with possible solutions, and assist him in making decisions. That is my role, and what I look forward to everyday. The only people with keys to the master bedroom are my master and me. No one else can open the door. As soon as the night guard standing outside of the door noticed my presence, he straightened himself and gave a salute. I gave him a small nod and used my key to open the door. I ignored the guards eyes, as I caught his stare lingering around my midsection. It was early morning, as per usual. He was most likely already awake, but if not, it is my role as his servant to wake him. A porcelain bowl with hot water, and a towel to wipe his body. A simple meal to start his morning, and documents regarding the days business. I placed them all onto a cart and wheeled it into the room. I entered the first door into the antechamber of the bedroom. It was rare for my master to be sleeping alone. Whether she was supposed to be a servant, or some sort of pet, a woman whose neck he had put a collar around was often with him. It was a way for my master to maintain his health, as well as something of a daily routine for him. In front of the bedroom door was the woman, she looked pale-faced. She was nothing more than a pet, but perhaps she still hadnt gotten used to masters behavior. Good morning Layla. Is our master awake? Lady Galatia. I thought that girl had just arrived as an apprentice. Why It seemed she was thinking useless things, even though she had no power to stop it. Are you dissatisfied with the actions of your master to whom you have pledged your loyalty? I didnt need to waste my time conversing with a speechless dog. I opened the door and walked in. There was the faint scent of aphrodisiac mixed in with blood. Good morning, Master Lubreo. It is time for your breakfast Oh, thanks My master, Lubreo, the next head of the Lambert house, was already awake and was wiping himself down with some sort of cloth. I quickly recognized it as the clothing of the woman who had been called into his room the previous night. I have brought a bowl of warm water and a towel. Please use this I dampened the towel in the water and handed it to him. He took it naturally, and began wiping himself with it. He was only slightly taller than average, but he had broad shoulders and a strong chest. His black hair, a characteristic of his lineage, was cropped short which accentuated his chiseled features. It was normally the maids job to wash their masters body. However, our master liked to do it himself. On the canopy bed was a young girl who was crying silently. Her face was swollen, and from between her legs dripped a mixture of warm cum and the blood from her deflowered hymen. If I could remember correctly, she was the daughter of some lower-class knight, and had began working here as an apprentice just last month. Girl. Clean up your master. She jolted at his words and looked over at me in fear. What are you doing? Our master has just spoken to you. My tone wasnt cold. There was no real need to be cold toward domesticated animals. The girl slowly slid out of bed, got on her knees in front of our master, and began to clean Masters genitalia using her mouth and tongue. Was there something you wanted to say about this girl? No, not particularly There was one thing that Master Lubreo especially enjoyed. Fighting. To fight, win, and control. In order to do that, he would investigate, plan, and prepare. No matter how difficult the battle, he won them without hardship. I suspected he neither wanted to deflower this girl nor felt any particular desire towards her. It was most likely in preparation for the future, either as leverage against her parents, or perhaps she had stupidly talked back to him. It was one or the other. It seemed for our master, sleeping with women was a means for something and not an end. It was not as though he did not enjoy it, but I have never seen him make it a priority. For that reason, he had no mercy toward women, because his objective was not to give or receive pleasure but to break their spirit and control them. That was why there were sometimes casualties, but that was no big deal. The Lambert family had quite a lot of influence, and it was also part of my duties to get rid of the body. And my master would never kill anyone who didnt deserve it. He always kept a certain amount of composure. That was why he was worth serving. Before he began his meal, I filled him in on a couple new developments since yesterday. After a while, he grabbed the girls head and came into her mouth. I pushed the girl, who was still coughing, out of the room, and handed my master his clothes as he headed towards the table. Layla who had been waiting outside embraced the girl in her arms. . Master Lubreo, may I help this girl get some rest? Yeah sure, thanks. After bowing, she helped up the girl covered in cum and left the room. how pitiful. After being used so many times by our master, and being nothing more than a dog, she still felt compassion for the girl. I know you asked Jemma for a favor has there been any progress on that front? He had finished giving me instructions for the day while eating breakfast and began to discuss more sensitive topics. From my behavior, he had probably already noticed that something had happened. Yes, my master. You are certainly worthy of being my master. You allow me the freedom to do as I please, and have to power to support me. That is why I serve you. Yes, about the demon that sneaked in with the expeditionary forces. I looked into the magic shop under suspicion but we werent able to find any substantial evidence as of yet. That was our prime suspect, correct? Yes, his date of entry into Abrams and the circumstances around the approval of his business license are the most suspicious. His name cannot be cleared just yet. The owner of that shop is apparently the savior of Count Abrams niece. I heard that he was the reason why the expeditionary forces were able to obtain victory at the mining village I told you about. I see that makes him all the more suspicious. Although we do have other mercenary and explorer suspects Hes the savior of the woman who is to be my wife. Although this is a sensitive matter Galatia, on the day, I want you to get rid of all the suspects. Theres no need to take him off the list. I understand. I bowed my head deeply. I felt something hot, something similar to sexual pleasure, rise up in my belly. Ah yes I had been correct in choosing this man to be my master. Chapter 93: A Vision from the Past: To the Underground Waterways, Yet Again Chapter 93: A Vision from the Past: To the Underground Waterways, Yet Again Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- Underground, in the room where I had made Nem and Nubia into my demons, I had drawn a magic circle. After doing business with the man from the Roland family, I had closed the store early and submerged myself underground. Right now, there wasnt anything that I could do to protect my secret. Even so, now that I could see that Olivia was in danger again, I couldnt slack off on preparations. I did not plan to make the town of Abrams a war zone, but I needed more manpower nonetheless. Not many of the orcs remained. Nubia and Miyabi were strong allies, but they were secret weapons who I couldnt afford to put on the front lines. Right now I needed forces that I could send out into the open. Worst-case, forces I could use and then dispose of later. Master, all the preparations are complete. What do you plan to do with this? Dalia asked on behalf of the others. I had asked Diana and the guild members to investigate the relationship between the Lambert and Roland families, so the only ones I could ask to help me right now were Dalia, Nubia, Nem, and Miyabi. They had all gathered into this room to help or watch over me as I did my work. The only one in this process who knew what was going on was me, so Im sure they were all curious. Dalia had memorized how to draw magic circles and prepare for rituals, albeit without fully understanding the meaning behind them. But she did have a vague idea of what this might be, so she was probably asking in place of the others. This is a magic circle I arranged for a summoning and transmutation spell But I guess that still doesnt explain much Yeah, I dont follow Nem nodded, her expression looked confused. Miyabi and Nubia urged me to continue. Elliot, I thought you were going to use all the materials and armor we brought for something. Are you calling out a demon from somewhere? Nubia asked. It was a valid question. Its our master were talking about. Hes probably thought long and hard to come up with a solution. I think Ill just believe in him and wait. Miyabi had completely given up on trying to think of an answer. Her and Nem were about the same age, so I guess it couldnt be helped. Now that I thought about it, her and Nem were fairly close. I can see that its based on the magic circle you used to summon a skeleton, but you added transmutation magic to that right, Master? Dalia had helped me to prepare the magic circle for summoning a skeleton previously, so she seemed to understand that the changes I had added were part of the different magical spell. Before, I had transmuted a living being Saras friend who was a member of Red Bird, into an Orc. But this time, things were slightly different. Im not sure if itll work but I thought I could use the skeleton magic as a basis. The skeleton that I had created when I captured Miyabi had still been roaming around the underground waterways. So the experiment that I had done using that had turned out about 70% successful I positioned all the various catalysts C blood, lime, etc. C into the center of the circle. I covered that with a combination of gravel, iron, stone, and wooden materials to create something resembling a human figure without joints. I covered the figure in light armor, long boots, gloves, helmet, and a visor. It looked like a scarecrow dressed up as a soldier. Although it was laying on the ground, so it wouldnt really be able to fulfill its purpose as a scarecrow. Summoning a Stone Golem required a lot of time and magic, and I wouldnt be able to summon the necessary numbers. To start, most summoning magic was meant to be done in a short amount of time, and for a small number of demons. The only place I had heard of magicians who were capable of summoning an army of demons was in human legends. Ghost summoners were an exception to that they were often feared for the source of their power which was frighteningly large, and the terrifying appearance of the demons they summoned. Although, the rest of the world probably perceived the demons from the mining village the same way. It was most likely thanks to the half of my blood that was demon, but summoning a skeleton was no difficult task. Even then, skeletons were only one of two types of demons that I was able to summon in large numbers. And even though they were simple enough to summon, I could not send out a skeleton out where people could see, and since they made sounds when they moved, so they were also not ideal for covert missions. I pulled out the design for the summoning and transmutation spell that I had been working on for a while, since I was at the mining village to be exact, and began to recite it. I used my own magic as fuel to change the flow of the surrounding magic and channeled it towards calling the skeletons out. It was difficult to explain the process logically, but I would summon the skeletons from the other side whether that other side was actually Hell, I was unfortunately completely uncertain. Other demons tend to resist, and I would end up consuming a lot of magic. But skeletons were comparatively easy to summon forth. Smoke rose from the center of the magic circle, and the catalysts started to react with the magic forces. The skeleton began to take form. It was possible to summon it without the catalysts, but if I did that I would consume a lot more magic. So I used whatever I could to supplement the process. In the middle of the summoning, I changed the direction of the spell. I would forcibly create something else with the skeleton that was not yet fully formed. On top of the bone, flesh made of chains and gravel. With the wood and stone, the skin to define the shape of the body. I fixed the outward appearance by fusing the armor onto the form. The skeleton head was covered in gravel, and with the helmet and visor, it became invisible. . When I finished chanting the spell, what was left was a soldier covered head to toe in armor. Yeah, although he does look slightly awkward, people wont be able to tell right away that hes a demon right? To which Nubia answered, I think whats important is how he moves The base is a skeleton, so it cant talk. So hell be judged on his movement. Hmm. A valid point. To experiment, I ordered the skeleton no, it wasnt really a skeleton anymore, but a fake bone golem to walk and position itself in fighting stances. Although the bone golem moved awkwardly, it was the same speed as a human being. Because of all the parts I had added to its body, it could no longer use any swift movements, but that couldnt really be helped. What do you think Nubia? For any short-term tasks, or for standing watch, I think itll do. But its movements are still too clumsy. As Nubia said that, he stood in front of the walking bone golem. Because of its lack of flexibility, it ran into Nubia and stopped moving. Then it stepped around him and began walking in a straight line again. . He was right. It would be difficult to give it the ability to look ahead and avoid other pedestrians. Normally, skeletons were stationed somewhere to protect an area. Or they were left to wander around aimlessly. Even with the Orcs, I would let them roam freely in their dungeons and called to them only when I needed them. Not to mention, unlike orcs who were formerly human and had a certain level of intelligence, it was rare for skeletons or golems to do anything of their own free will. It would keep moving if I continued to give it orders but I wouldnt be able to control several at once. Oh what a headache A headache, a headache~? But it IS moving, and it looks pretty strong too you know? Nem jumped onto Nubias shoulders in reaction to my words. My lord, what do you plan to do with this doll? A doll is nothing more than a doll, but there should be ways to make use of it. Its not fair to try to make a doll do the same thing as a person you know. Miyabi said as she clung onto me, seeking attention. It had been a long time since we last saw each other, so it was only understandable. I wondered if the trembling at the end of her tail was similar to Shiros. So, what are you planning to use this for? A valid question. Ahh, this is Oh yeah, Nubia, do you happen to know of any criminals in the surrounding area that have a bounty on their head? Rumors of a wanted criminal? Well, yeah, for the most part, I do Whoever was staying at Galatias villa from where the members of the assassins guild were unable to return, they were most likely people Galatia had gathered to kill Olivia. The reason Galatia was searching for Nubia was most likely to add him to that group. In that case, there was a large possibility that the group was comprised of criminals and wanted individuals. There is going to come a time when we will have to fight humans people who are being assisted by magicians, in the town. And I suspect it will be in the near future too. If they were after Olivia, the most convenient time would be at the upcoming parade. Hmmm, and so youre thinking that they will be a group of criminals Nubia spoke slowly, after thinking for a little bit. All I heard were rumors from the circus troupe, but there was apparently a group of fugitives who escaped from Rodania in the East, and crossed the border into this country. Im sure there are also soldiers from both from this country and the opposing country, who have escaped to either side. Other than that, theres a demon from the mines up north, who has apparently poisoned and killed five people So theres quite a few The group of fugitives who came from the other side of the border, what kind of bunch are they? Of course, the thought of Olivia getting poisoned was also worrying, but I figured it would be highly unlikely that it would happen during the parade. Of course, I couldnt be careless, but I figured Galatias tactics would be much more direct. From what I know they were a small group of mercenaries but they were known to do some terrible things, so they were exiled from the military, and forced to escape. Rodanias military force has a lot of mercenaries and civilian forces, so its not like they have very strict rules. I mean all theyve done really, is make them sign a piece of paper as a contract. It must be difficult to ask mercenaries to follow military rules. So former mercenaries and fugitive soldiers huh I couldnt rule them out as possible enemies. We already knew that there were assassins staying in the outskirts of Abrams. There was no room for carelessness at all. Theres a possibility that the servant lady is rounding those guys up. I think theyre quite skilled considering they killed two members of the assassins guild. I cant let Miyabi go out into the city, though Nem, I might ask you to do some reconnaissance from the sky . Yeah, sure! Since you saved me, Im willing to help you out? Me too, since I owe you big though, if I can hide this head of mine that is I was thankful for their support. Nubias appearance already brought a lot of attention to him as is, but now that he had become a minotaur, his head was no longer shaped the same as a human. We had to do something about that first it seemed. . hmmm, my lord. Does this doll only follow your orders? Yeah, since I am both his summoner and his master, he doesnt move unless I I suddenly remembered something. Astarte had given me an orc that she had created herself. To her, I was not a demon under her control, but to me, Astarte was the person who had made me into a demon. Perhaps, in the same way, I could give the demons that I created the power to control this bone golem? . But was I okay with that? Was that all I could do right now? Wasnt there something else that I should be doing? As I let my mind wander, uneasiness began to creep up from behind me, like a fog. Wasnt there anything else I could do about Jemma or Galatia? Was this all I could do right now C working to increase our numbers like an idiot? Master? Dalia looked concerned. Oh, sorry I was just thinking. Lets try to make as many as we can today. There werent many things that I could do now. There was no doubt that replenishing our forces was something that had to be done. I couldnt afford to hesitate. Dalia started preparing for the next ritual with the look of concern still on her face. We prepared three other magic circles identical to this one on the floor. The maximum number of skeletons that I could summon at the same time was 10. Taking into account that I would be transmuting them all at the same time, I decided on half of that, in order to have a safe margin. If I could create 4 bone golems at the same time, I would have a good number of forces by the time of the parade. My lord, my lord. If your magic runs out, please take mine! Yes. Miyabi and Dalia, I may ask to sleep with you later as well. Though I apologize for the unromantic location. There wasnt much time left. It seemed I would be having many sleepless nights for a while. Chapter 94: Shadows of the Past: The Hidden Temple Chapter 94: Shadows of the Past: The Hidden Temple Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- So, youre just recuperating your magic until morning? I would have given you a room if youd came to me. Dora said with pity. It had been awhile since I had visited the Spiders Web, and my first time coming to the annex. More accurately, this was the shop I had bought following Astartes suggestion. It was slightly smaller than the Spiders Web, but it contained some tasteful dcor and larger rooms. I was on the second floor, above the cute and roomy bar down stairs. I didnt have the time. Darias been working almost non-stop, and worst case scenario, Ill have to leave the shop to you guys and make a run for it. I tried to sound nonchalant, but my stomach was aching. I wouldnt have had the time to come to the annex at all, except that I wanted to confirm something, since the opening of the annex was happening before turbulence hit. I had slim hope of grasping a trump card. Master Elliot. You seem tired. Astarte emerged from the back. I havent explained much to the women of Spiders Web. Dora knew a little about what was going on, but other than Astarte, no one was aware of my current situation. Astarte was wearing what looked like a nuns attire that I had first seen her in, but more titillating and immoral. I would have called her a priestess to the god of lust. Hey, I knew youd look great in that, sis. Dora exclaimed in glee, while her outfit, unlike her usual and more revealing ones, clung to her body without showing much skin. They both wore a mask that covered their face from the nose-up. On the foreheads of the mask, there were the magical gems I had created To prevent anyone from recognizing them. ??? I wouldnt call the masquerade a nobles game But the richer they get, more people want to have secret conversations with their identities hidden. It all started when Astarte said so. Wanting to conceal ones position and identity was a familiar feeling to me. That was bound to be something that, not only nobles, but the merchants and townspeople would have demand for. Especially, if their secrets involved activities in bed. Anyone with a family or in public eye would want to avoid any nasty rumors. The Hidden Temple That was the name of this place. The annex of Spiders Web had a different sign out front as to not tip off that it was run by the same owner as Spiders Web. On the surface, it was only a high-end bar, where anyone could enter. However, there were two things that set it apart from an ordinary bar. The interior was dimly lit, partitioned like a maze, and small lanterns illuminated each table. The other were unique house rules. When a customer enters the bar, they are given two rules. One is to wear a mask at all times while inside. The other is to address others by the name on their mask, and never by their real name. Most people would only take it as a little theming. The bar on the first floor was referred to as The Chapel. Many of the employees in the restaurant were ex-prostitutes who couldnt work at the Spiders Web any longer, whether by illness or any other reason. It all started when Astarte and Dora proposed this to provide a livelihood for these girls. Towards the back of The Chapel were a few small rooms called the Confessionals. These each had an exit to the street some distance away from the building, and were soundproof. These rooms were only open to regulars who needed to discuss deep secrets. They cost a lot to rent out, but with luck, these were going to bring in considerable revenue. These were all the amenities open to the public. A customer with a referral, or some customers from Spiders Web were allowed to enter the room behind the Confessionals. After climbing a tight sets of stairs, there is a room with a small metal plate that reads Cathedral on the door. There, the customers were given special masks. These masks contained the magical lenses I had created in the eyes. The cathedral was veiled in near darkness, where no one could see anything without wearing these masks. Through the eyes of a mask, they could see the oval room adorned with extravagant dcor. The Spiders Web annex, complete with our prostitutes of the highest caliber. In The Cathedral, customers are addressed as worshippers, and the prostitutes are addressed as priestesses Playing on the prostitution that took place in temples, historically. Naturally, all women there were carefully selected from the top tier of Spiders Web. The initial customer base only consisted of the regulars whom these girls trusted, and their guests. The capacity of customers was a maximum of eight at a time. This was in consideration of the size of The Cathedral and its alcoves, along with the number of people I was able to influence with my magic at once. In The Cathedral, the rule was to never address someone by their name, even if one recognized the other. This also applied to the entire establishment in order to conceal the customers identities Thats where I would set my trap. The gems implemented in the masks had another feature than to allow the wearer to see in the dark. Anyone wearing the mask could be misidentified as someone else With my magic, I would control their recognition. For example, by attributing a certain mask to Astarte, no matter if Dora or Shiro or anyone else wore the mask, the customers would recognize that person as Astarte. Of course, this trap was far from perfect. I could manipulate the recognition of voice somewhat, but I couldnt meddle with the conversations themselves. If two people who knew each other well would meet, they would easily see through the deception. But, what if they didnt? What if they saw someone whose face they knew well, but didnt know them personally? The Hidden Temple was not only a place to farm my magical powers, but also the grounds for these kinds of experimentation. Still, because I had rigged up settings throughout the building in order to establish this spell, it only affected The Cathedral. Even with all this, this was pretty much thrown together however I could. It was nowhere near its completion. The mask I wore was Number 0, titled Bishop. A blank half-mask with a horn on only one side of the face. While inside of The Cathedral, one could only vaguely recognize the sex and body type, as well as voice, of whoever was wearing this mask. So, if anyone else wore this mask, even when I wasnt there, people would think I was. Of course, I had no intention of divulging who the Bishop of the Cathedral was. ??? Master Elliot. Its almost time. Astarte told me, as some hustle and bustle could be heard from the floor below. We couldnt have possibly expected any customers on opening night without a marketing strategy. I had sent out invitations to the regulars of the girls from Spiders Web who now worked in The Chapel. I advertised a cover of two silver coins per guest, but offered to credit their own tab if they came with three or more guests. Spiders Web was never a high-end brothel, and neither were its customers. Still, thanks to Shiro and Lilys advertisement in part, we had some adventurers and mercenaries come in to form a relatively diverse crowd. Normally, adventurers and mercenaries do not have much of a relationship with citizens who live in the city. Still, it seemed that the masquerade theme was able to close that gap somewhat. I needed to extend the customer base to the wealthier crowd eventually, but a diverse crowd meant that each customers identity would be further protected, so I had no intention of losing any customers. Smooth sailing, it sounds like. I was relieved to hear the initial success in the voices down stairs. Not all of the girls were happy to sell their bodies. Elli- Right, youre the Bishop here Im grateful for you. My conscience was pricked a little from what Dora said. In truth, I had no right to be thanked. I had turned the prostitutes into monsters without their knowledge so I could control them as I pleased. Even the girls downstairs were under my control enough for me to peak into their minds a little bit. As for Harry and Fred, who running around as waiters throughout the hall, I had completely turned them into monsters. Im just using them to my ends. If that provides them a livelihood, Im fine with that. For a heartless monster, you sure are a softy sometimes. Dora laughed with spectators glee. Well have some customers at The Cathedral, soon. Dont you crash until you finish your spiel. ??? We had seven customers that day. None of them were rich, exactly, but a few of them were in position of reasonable power within the city, like a castle guard and an inns bookkeeper. The men, each wearing a mask, are guided in by Harry and Fred. They sat on comfortable sofas in a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. Welcome, my seven invited guests. Please call me the Bishop. The men looked confused, and I couldnt blame them. Before them stood an androgynous stranger, instead of the woman who had invited them. The women The priestesses that protect this cathedral are preparing themselves to welcome you. In the meantime, allow me a short sermon as to our establishment. It did feel slightly weird to be mindful of androgynous diction, but I was used to sales pitches. I continued without pausing: This evening is a merry one. The doors to our cathedral have been opened for the first time. As you may already know, no fees whatsoever will be charged to you tonight. Nearly half the men nod in hearing this. In exchange, I ask of you a small favor. Please, tell your friends and neighbors to spread the word about our establishment Only to trustworthy characters, of course. I ask you to adorn the deacons robe and go on a mission to spread the word of our temple. If you would indulge me in this favor, please show your agreement in your silence. With that, I gestured toward the bedded sofas. No one said a word. Then, our contract is complete. Let us call the priestesses to anoint our deacons. I rang the small bell I held in my hand. Astarte and Dora bring in the five prostitutes, the top five of Spiders Web, into the room. Hushed cheers emerge from the men, along with a whistle or two. Thank you for your patience, my seven chosen deacons. Allow me to introduce myself as the head priestess. Astarte carried herself so well that I felt like I was listening to a sermon in a real temple. Still, her tone veiled a titillating ring that tickled mens desires. That may have sprouted from her nature as a succubus, or just her nature. In memorial of the opening of the secret cathedral in this hidden temple, you were chosen. As deacons who serve the god of this cathedral Flood these priestesses with your seed and consummate in this immoral ritual. And that the spiel. Have fun. Like weve said before, its our opening night, so have whoever you want as much as you want, tonight only But make sure to spread the word, okay? Dora complimented Astartes words with a more realistic reminder. These seven customers were invited tonight to advertise the business to various classes of people around the town, and thats why the women were free that night That was the spiel. D-Dora I gotta ask you something. You have to call me the Cat Priestess, here. Dora reprimanded a customer. Even under the guise of play, we had to keep the house rules strict in order to make it second nature. Otherwise, it would be pointless. Cat Priestess When you say as much as you want Does that include you, and that Head PriestessToo? Of course? Just play nice with the other customers. Try not to fight over anyone. Deacon. If you so desire, several deacons may enter a ritual with one priestess, and vice versa. You may take your favorite girl to a room, or you may spring to action right here as if to show off the ritual Now, choose your priestess. Each man took the hand of the girl of their choosing, and pulled them close. The women handed over chalices, and poured drinks into them. Sheepish petting began. At the same time, I retreated into an alcove in the back, and lit some aphrodisiacs. A thin veil of sticky sweetness filled the rule, and lust began to flare in the mens eyes. The room could not be seen from The Cathedral, but I had prepare water in it, so I could surveil The Cathedral, the Confessionals, and the Chapel out front. This was the depths of the temple. I was sure that there would be no trouble as long as Astarte was there, but I could never be sure. After double-checking my steps, I began the ritual. With my introduction, I had already consigned them to the contract. In their silence, they had already agreed to become deacons who will serve the temple. Amidst the smoky aphrodisiac, they will bed the women whom I had turned into monsters And without even knowing it, they would be under my control. Under my control, but under the delusion of free will, they will bring to the temple the most powerful person they know. The most I could turn at a time was seven, and on average, I assumed that I could only turn about three a day. Still, if I could weave my way into people in power at various sects of the city My spiders web would soon encompass the Waterway City of Abram. Then, and only then, will my dungeon be erect on this town. The only question was if I could accomplish it in time. More than anything else, I needed time. Chapter 95: Shadows of the Past: Looking Out of a Small Window Chapter 95: Shadows of the Past: Looking Out of a Small Window Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- After my work was done at the Hidden Temple, I left Astarte in charge and returned to my shop. As long as I couldnt be sure when they were watching me, I had to keep playing the part of the Magic Merchant Elliot. So, I returned to the shop through the underground waterways. It had become rather difficult to visit New Town as well. Whenever I did use the waterways, Miyabi usually guarded me. Normally, I would consider it overkill, but at times like these, I couldnt help but be grateful. I might have spent more time walking with Miyabi, who couldnt risk being spotted outside of the underground waterways, more than I did anywhere else. While we were walking a waterway at some distance from both the Assassins Guild headquarters and the shop, we came across a small bridge crossing another waterway. Master, Master. I have to tell you something. This is my secret spot, and Look at that, Master. Miyabi usually kept herself submerged, but this day she spoke to me on our way back, which was rare. I turn around to see Miyabi reaching out of the water and pointing to the ceiling. Following the direction of her point upward, a ventilation hole revealed itself to me on the ceiling. All it was, was a hole the size of a small chimney. Neither Miyabi nor I could get through it, and I doubted even Harry or Fred would have a difficult time trying. And yet, the crooked square that I could almost cover with my palm from where I was standing Illuminated the dark, pre-dawn sky and the shining stars within it. All the stars far, far out of our reach. The stars above the clouds that even Nem, who could fly, knew nothing about. All the stars looked like a frame of painting on the small canvas on the ceiling of this underground waterway. I tried to recall the last time I looked up at the nights sky. You can see the sky form here, too. Those are stars, arent they? I dont know what stars are, but they are shiny and pretty like jewels Miyabi had told me not to, but I would come here alone once in a while to look up at the sky from that window? Only from here? I could have been discovered if I went outside So, this is my very own secret spot. I didnt realize Since Miyabi kept herself hidden from everyone but Arachne, she couldnt even be free within the Assassins Guild. The only place where she could have any semblance of life was the scarcely populated underground waterways. And that tiny skylight was Miyabis only glimpse of freedom. That hadnt change too much since I came around. Daria told me the other day That there are stars that stay in the sky, and stars that shoot out of the sky. She said that if I see a shooting star, and if I make a wish right away, that it would come true. She told me. Did Miyabi find a shooting star that has crossed her tiny skylight? Since she had heard this from Daria, I understood that she learned this rather recently. Perhaps not enough time had passed for her to find one. Master. You took Cagome from me But youve given me freedom and kindness. Beside, now that I am yours Well, I thought, I could share my secret with you And, I wanted to look up at the sky with you Then, it hit me. This was pretty much extent of Miyabis token of affection. And the extent of her wishes. Miyabi always expressed her adoration for me without hesitation, and always asked to be bedded. I liked her open directness, but it was telling of her lack of bargaining chips. Miyabi, who was a slave to men from a young age, then protected by Arachne, had no opportunity to mature on her own Without worries, for better or worse, she had no chances to grow. So, the only token of affection she could offer me was her body and heart. And what she asked in return were limited to things in her very narrow perception of life. She had no skills to discern or investigate from our conversations what I wanted or liked, and she didnt know the majority of pleasures in this world. Even with her resilient body of a lamia, strong enough to take down a seasoned warrior, the range of Miyabis desires were tragically narrow. She wanted me to bed her, call her name, compliment her, pat her head, be near her All very trifle wishes, but perhaps she couldnt even comprehend any desire beyond those. I thought I finally understood why Daria and Miyabi were close. Since Daria was born on an impoverished farm, raised without education nor an option for independence, and had no other option than to become the villages communal object after her fathers death, she was very similar to Miyabi, who spent her whole life in a cage. One day, lets look at the stars together on a bigger canvas. It could be just the two of us, but I would like Daria, Nem and Nubia, and everyone else to be there, too. Master Daria was right. You are so very kind? Miyabis tone filled with joy. Even with the small acknowledgement of her excitement, the burden on my heart was lifted a little. That being said, what on earth has Daria been telling her? Daria said that she was in a cage for so long, just like me. That she knew you for so long, Master, and she always admired you You were kind to her when she really needed it That you really saved her. Out of all things to What? Miyabi. Daria said she knew me for a long time? Yes. But that she had only spoken to you after a long time. Then, you taught her how to read and write I dont understand all of it, but Daria seems really happy when she talks about you. I finally grasped the source of the tugging in my mind that had persisted throughout this conversation. Daria was beginning to regain her memories from when she was a human. ??? I couldnt quite gather my thoughts, but Daria was working hard for me. Besides, there was a mountain of things I had to deal with at the moment. When I returned to the shop from the underground waterways, Daria was already up and preparing us a light breakfast. The sun wasnt even up. While Daria was boiling water for us in the small fireplace, I wanted to ask her about her memory through my drowsiness. So, Daria. Daria turned around with a brush of worry on her expression, and said: Master, do you know how exhausted you look? Before I could say any more. True, my body was weighing me down all over. While I used my magic to turn those seven men into monsters, but I wasnt bedding any women so I didnt recuperate any magical powers in return. Perhaps thats why I looked tired. Master, its not because of your magic. You havent had much sleep for a while. The shop will be open again today Please try to sleep for a bit. I wanted to ask her about her memory, but I couldnt get my brain to keep running. Besides, although I could open the shop a little later, I had to keep business running. While thinking about Old-Man Jemma gave me a migraine, the orders from the luncheon were undoubtedly real. I know there were a few things I had to enchant before When I came to, there was a bowl of warm soup in front of me. It was the kind that was a combination of condensed soup with hot water, blended to a comfortable thickness and warmth. As soon as the soup hit my stomach, my body was rapidly warmed from the inside out. I couldnt think. I had to admit that I was really exhausted. Without objection, I let Daria guide me back to my room in the back of the shop, and collapsed on my bed. My consciousness sank into the depths of sleep. In the midst of that, I could tell that Daria held her hand on my head. But I couldnt see her expression. ??? I had a dream. I couldnt remember any of it, but I feel like someone was calling me for a long time. ??? Master. Wake up, Master. With my body being shaken, I emerged from the sludge. I still wasnt completely awake, but I could see that Daria was panicking. That could only mean trouble. Whats, wrong? My sentence fractured by my half-yawn. It is time to open the shop But we have a customer Interesting. While it was high noon, my shop wasnt the kind to attract customers during the day. I got up, and de-wrinkled my clothes. My outfit wasnt unfit for a shopkeeper, but I was worried about some sweat odor since I had slept in it. If I had changed, I would have made them wait. So, I decided to deal with the customer before changing. Ill be right there. Daria, could you boil us some water? I dont know if theyll be long, but if we get caught up talking well need some tea. Well, its Layla-san, and someone else with her Oh, Layla. She would be the one to come at this time of day. Oh, I see. Layla must have spread the word about my shop like we had discussed. I assumed that she had brought a coworker after her night shift. Um, theres someone else, who I dont recognize. Huh. Darias sounded worried. And normally, I would have picked up on it. However, I was only half awake and rushing to get out And I must have had my guard down, hearing that Layla was there. Layla-san, I apologize. We dont exactly have rigid hours of operation I came out into the store, and stopped dead in my tracks. There was a man in the entrance. He was beefy, almost as much as Nubia, but very toned. His black hair was short and orderly. His outfit was flashy but definitely expensive. His expression was devoid of wary, but filled with confidence and knowledge that, although he was used to looking down on people physically, he didnt need to do so mentally. Everything about this man exuded power. I nearly fell to my knees, by kept my legs unbent. Behind the man, there was Layla And a woman, who wore a cap covering her eyes and an androgynous outfit. Immediately, I recognized her as Gratina. But I couldnt let them on that fact. Welcome. Are you Layla-sans Boss? Our eyes met. His eyes were powerful, in a different way from Gratinas Cursing Eyes. They didnt contain any magic, but I felt like a powerful force of will was crashed against me. To pull me in, or to shoot me down. Then, his eyes crinkled all of a sudden. Guilty as charged. Layla must have told me about you. Anyway, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Lubreo. Laylas master. Its an honor to have you. You may have heard from Layla-san already, but I My name is Elliot. I handle magical items here. But please come in. As soon as those words left my mouth, Lubreo stepped into the shop without hesitation. He moved with efficiency. Evidently, his prowess and combat was superior to most. Layla gave me an apologetic glance. Gratina held her eyes on me as if to appraise my worth. I didnt expect them to dig so deep so quickly. I was so distracted by Gratina, that I had forgotten an important piece of information: Luberio, who was next-in-line of House Lambert, was the very man who employed Gratina as her subordinate. Elliot, Im sorry to cut our pleasantries short, but I have questions for you. It looked like I had a long afternoon ahead of me. Chapter 96: Shadows of the Past: Unveiled Mask Chapter 96: Shadows of the Past: Unveiled Mask Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Youre the survivor from the mining village Ive heard that much. He jumped in with a single sentence. Certainly, he wasnt the type to beat around the bush. Still, how much subtext was he employing here? We werent able to prevent the monsters from appearing there, and we failed to respond with urgency. While we had a lot of reasons for that, none of them are on you. ! I understand. Keep your guard up. Fixing my cap firmly on my head, I answered. What was going through his mind? How much did he know? While I couldnt make an official statement as a noble of the city, I wanted to apologize. We failed our responsibility to protect our people. As soon as he said that, I felt one of the walls in my heart crumble. This man was the next-in-line of House Lambert. One of the prime suspects for the mastermind who caused it all. If I didnt know that, I could have been truly grateful for his apology. Please, theres no need I didnt know how to respond. It wasnt that he was argumentative or intimidating. I just wasnt my usual self. In contrast to how I felt peaceful whenever I talked to Olivia, I was on edge with this man. Still, the conversation continued and subjects changed. Perhaps the feeling that I couldnt get a word in edges wise stemmed from Lubreos particular charisma. Then, it was for my own sake. Feel free to ignore me. Beside, that wasnt my only reason for coming here. Reason? Lubreo switched the topic in a flash. I couldnt grasp his rhythm. Despite Gratina and Layla also in my presence, I couldnt divide any of my attention to them. He wasnt using magic or anything. It was just unsettling. His negotiation tactics were very different from Gustav, Gordon, or even Old-Man Jemma. Its nothing out of the ordinary. Elliot of the mining Elliot, the Magic Merchant. I came here for business. ??? Layla has told me that you sell magical items here. I had no arguments there. I have also heard that theyre not quite good as the product of an enchanter who has graduated from an academy, like the one in the metropolis Palmira, for example But there arent too many enchanters to begin with. We have some other shops in Abram that handle magical items, but Only a select few carry them exclusively. Right. The fewer competition, the better. I had already researched that much before starting my business. On top of that, I hear you carry enchanted every-day items. I would have never thought of that, nor think of providing them at a reasonable price. I was the one who asked Layla to advertise my shop in the first place, so it was natural that he knew this much. Thank you. Im doing all right, thanks to your beautiful city. Oh, excuse me a moment. Daria, would you mind putting the kettle on in the back? I turned around to talk to Daria. I had to break the conversation for just a second. The fact that I hadnt taken back the reigns yet was driving me nuts And thats when I realized that I really wanted to control the conversation. While I had anticipated to be on the submissive without making the first move, it stung to have that self-realization in the middle of it. But Yes, sir. Of course, Daria knew about Gratinas Cursing Eyes, so she seemed nervous to leave me alone. However, we (who have supposedly never met Gratina nor Lubreo before) were never supposed to know that. I didnt want them to infer that secret from how we kept our guards up. To boot, Daria did not have as much experience in negotiations as I had. It was quite likely for her to misspeak, giving them extra information. Daria seemed to understand that all. With a bow, she retreated to the back of the shop. How rude of me to keep my customers standing. Ill have some tea brought up. Please, make yourselves at home, and lets continue our conversation. I turned back around to see Lubreo, who had just been dominating me with his overwhelming presence, directing all of his attention to tinkering with the gauntlets, pots, and other nick-knacks around the shop. Like a child who had been given a chest full of new toys. Except, he was entirely serious. I almost doubted if he was the same man I was just speaking to. ??? Elliot, these gauntlets are surprisingly light Theyre enchanted that way. Maybe ten percent lighter than a non-enchanted version. It also protects it from rust a little bit, but thats a miniscule effect. Any magic enchanting this pot? A trace of protection for fire on the inside. Ordinarily, that kind of spell would be used as a shield for flames, but in this case, it prevents burnt residue from Ah! I never would have guessed. Then, what about He hurled one question after another in rapid succession. Since I made them all myself, it naturally wasnt hard for me to answer all of the questions on the spot, but he still didnt give me enough time to collect my thought. In any case, hes acting Now, excuse my candor But, Elliot. Dont you want to make some money? What? Well, I make a reasonable profit already You really are Sure, these may not be top tier per se, but your ability to handle and manage all the variety of magical items here is extraordinary. Seriously. The magical sword I bought at the capital may cut better than yours, but its price tag had two more zeros than yours. Lubreo was evidently excited. His diction was much more casual, and he now addressed me with newfound familiarity. I look over to see Gratina exasperated and Layla dumbfounded. Could this be the next-in-line for House Lambert, in his true nature? Elliot, can you mass-produce these? How long would it take to mass-produce a certain amount of lightened weapons? Do you have a wagon with an increased load? Why dont I sell my magical sword and use that money to distribute the weapons from this shop to my more experienced soldiers and knights!? Master Lubreo. Please calm down, now. Gratina finally spoke, which returned Lubreo to his self again. Woah. Sorry about that, Elliot. Seeing your line-up and price tags got me all excited by myself. There was a brush of excitement lingering in his tone, but it returned to normal. With it came his intimidating presence. His emotions switched on and off at the drop of a hat. I discovered that his philosophy on war was akin to mine and Olivias. Growing a mass of soldiers rather than a single hero. Solidifying an army rather than waiting for a hero to be born. If we both employed similar tactics, the side with the critical mass would prevail. Devastating. Allow me to rephrase, with some formality. If we can reach a deal, I would be happy to have you in charge of arming the Lambert soldiers. What the!? Master, that seems awfully rash Layla, its not your job to make that call. Even Layla seemed bamboozled, resulting in Gratinas reprimand. Of course, it would be difficult to have everything ready immediately I wasnt lying there. Hmm. For example, how long would it take you to prepare a set of lightweight bronze armor, a helmet, a spear, and a round shield each for ten soldiers? He immediately dug in with specificity. I assumed that he didnt ask for the price because he either didnt care how much it would cost, or he was concerned that my timeline would change if he had given a budget. This isnt the type of order where I could work faster if I charged you more. And, well, it would take me a while to get the materials as well They would take a month to a month and a half, total. In reality, I could easily pick somethings out from my stock, and enchanting that amount of product with the same spell would barely take me half of that. Still, it was possible that I needed to order something, and I couldnt give this my full attention while I had to fulfill the orders I had received through Jemma Firm. How long if you prioritized it over your orders from Jemma Firm? In that case, theyll be done within the month. This was when he let me know that he had gained information from Jemma Firm. What was he after? That confirms it. Its you, isnt it? Elliot. ??? Im afraid I dont understand you. Does he know who am I? How? Is that really what he has discovered? Something else? Is he bluffing? My heart couldnt stop beating like a rapid alarm. With all my might, I attempt to keep my expression and tone collected. You are a young business man, I dont fault you. Im not much younger than you. My internal bravado, of course, was fruitless. Our house has some of the best connections with merchants, even among the city nobles. We manage much of the regular merchants traveling to and through Abram. What is he getting at? Think. Think. Listen carefully. Dont stop thinking I checked with other shops that carry magical items And preparing all of that within a month of receiving an order is impossible. A merchant caravan takes nearly a month just to go to the magic-prone city of Palmira and here. On top of that, most caravans spend a few nights at cities along the way. ! One could travel to Palmira, by utilizing the stations on the way and switching horses, in less than a week each way. Thats why I had padded the timeline and called it a month But that travel speed is only the fastest possible. Since I had never actually been to Palmira, I underestimated how much slower a caravan would travel. I screwed up! When I I dont blame you for lying, either. You must have some need for it in your line of business But I need to confirm. You are the enchanter of all the items in your shop, arent you? ??? I concede. No one has figured that much out before. I couldnt deny the rush of relief I felt. This much, I didnt mind them knowing. Its pretty much self-taught, and Ive never even been to the academy in Palmira. But its true that I can use Enchanting magic. Wherever did you learn it? For the first time, Gratina spoke to me. She doesnt even try to meet my eyes, and I was glad for it. I turned to her slightly, and averted her eyes naturally as I answered: My mother, may she rest in peace, was a travelling magician. I never knew my father. I never had the talent for fireballs or that kind of magic, but I was able to enchant things with a little bit of magic. I was lying, of course, but they wouldnt have any way to verify that. My mother wasnt from this country, and my hometown was destroyed already. Thats how I made a living after leaving the village. They had no way of researching anything on Elliot from the Mining Village. By the way, I heard that you and Earl Abrams niece, Lady Olivia, know each other. I know you do business with the magician who saved her while they took down the monster of the Mining Village. I suppose you know her through him? Crap. Now from this angle. For this one, I kept my explanation consistent with what I had told Gordon: That was pretty much A coincidence. While I was a travelling merchant around those parts, I was able to help Sara-san by being at the right place at the right time. All I did was provide some food and water, and showed her how to get out of the Mining Village Everything else was thanks to Lady, Olivia Sara-san, and the honorable soldiers. I see. I apologize for digging down like that. Forgive me. He dropped it. Now I can catch a breath. Master Lubreo, what about this? At the corner of my eye, I could see Gratina ask Lubreo about something. Oh, right. Elliot, what does this one do? Yes, which one are you!? Sure, I had my guard down after surviving that interrogation. But I made an inexcusable mistake. Lubreo was not my only enemy here. And judging from this back-and-forth, Lubreo was intentionally pressuring me down to draw my full attention to him. It was just a little trick of the trade. He baited himself, in a sense, in order for me to Forget that Gratina was there. When I turned to her, I saw Gratinas face with her eyes glowing red. Without any guards up, I looked directly at Gratina and her Cursing Eyes. ??? You cant move a muscle. You can breathe, and you can talk. But you cant run and you cant lie. Dont worry, were not going to hurt you. Gratina giggled. A sadistic grin cracked open her clean face. This was not good I could dodge it when I was using Dianas body, but I could tell that I was being entirely entranced, this time. My brain slows its turning. I couldnt gather my thoughts. Locked in an awkward pose, I couldnt even move my body My hat, which I had pulled down as far as I could, fell to the ground like a red leaf. I could see Laylas, Gratinas, and Lubreos eyes widen. It was something, along with my magic, that was left to me by my father I didnt even remember. On my forehead, to signify that I wasnt a human To signify my monstrous blood A horn was revealed. Chapter 97: Shadows of the Past: Gratina’s Blade Chapter 97: Shadows of the Past: Gratinas Blade Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- !? Lubreo, Gratina, and mostly Layla reacted at once, raising their guards. I couldnt blame them. No monster has been spotted in Abram for years On the record, of course. Outside of the city, in the farms and mountains, stories of kobold attacks were regular, and most people knew (at least from stories) about some small imp or goblin settlements in the swamps or mountains. Still, perhaps due to the strong presence of the Church in this country, there were barely any large-scale attacks by monsters, and monsters seemed to pose less threat to peoples livelihoods less than bandits or any other wild animal did. In ruins and old cemeteries, the undead army, comprised of golems and skeletons crated in the times of war, still roamed. Adventures journeyed to those locations, too, in search of any remaining treasure. Still, there werent many of those locations left, and even most of the labyrinths that have taken the lives of countless adventures had been conquered and destroyed. People have been saying that the adventurers era was coming to an end. When travelling in this country, as long as you stayed on the road, the chances of being attacked by a monster was less than that of being attacked by bandits. Even an adventurers main source of income had shifted from excavating ruins to guarding and championing, which overlapped with the work of mercenaries. Some said that the two jobs would soon become synonymous. All of this contributed to the infamy of the mining villages Man Eating Dungeon. Elliot, youre!? Layla, despite her face turning white, immediately jumped in between Lubreo and I. Since she was in the city, she naturally wore no armor. Still, her habit as a knight turned her into a wall to protect her master. Her short sword was already drawn and pointed at me, although with a slight tremble. While I wanted to say something, I couldnt. I met her eyes with mine, and Realized that I didnt know what expression to make. I must have looked like one confused idiot. Layla. That may can neither move nor speak. Dont you worry. Said Gratina. She may have lost the slightest bit of cool earlier, which was already restored. Her confidence in her Cursing Eyes were evident. Of course, I couldnt prove her wrong in any way. I didnt expect to unveil you so soon Elliot, answer me. Are you a monster? While I had no intention of answering, my lips moved on their own: Im half a monster. I like to think the other half of me is human. Hypnotized, I was conscious but unable to control myself. While Gratinas questions were general, it seemed that so were my answers. But once she started asking detailed questions, they would know exactly who I was. Worse yet, I had no idea how Lubreo would react. I could have died at any given moment. While I didnt know if it would get through, I kept commanding Daria to run out of the back of the shop. At this rate, we would both die. I sent distress signals to Astarte, Shiro, Sara, Diana, Nem and Nubia, as well as Miyabi, but I wasnt sure if my thought had ever escaped the shop. Also, while I could telepathically speak to women I had turned into monsters directly, but as for Nubia (who I had turned through Nem), or Miyabi (who was already a monster), I didnt even know if they could receive my commands. While I did turn Dora and the girls at Spiders Web, since they didnt know my true identity, I didnt intend to let them in on my situation. In any case, it was pointless for me to try and send help to the shop. Wait a minute. If I killed Gratina and Lubreo now, the backbone of the organization trying to kill Olivia. I cant call Sara, who has her position in this society But is it worth a shot? Elliot? A half-monster? Laylas voice rang with sorrow of disillusionment. Layla, he was using you Elliot, answer me. Is your servant girl a monster? Daria is a monster. Layla expression hardened. Lubreo pondered for a moment. Gratina paused, then changed her line of questioning: Elliot, answer me. Are you At that moment, a loud sound echoed from the back of the shop, from the direction of the hidden door to the underground waterways. It sounded like a stack of something being knocked down. What happened? Layla, go. Lubreo commanded with a cool tone, and Layla immediately ran towards the back, still with a painful expression. Sometimes, she had helped Daria prepare tea while they talked. Her pleasant memories may be inhibiting her from reading what was about to happen It wouldnt have taken her long to find the door to the underground waterways. Elliot, stay there. Gratina followed Layla, along with Lubreo. Is this my chance? Wait. What did Daria do!? Since I had turned Daria into a monster, I could control her body if I wanted to. However, that required a lot of concentration that I couldnt produce while being controlled by Gratina. Then, a separate cacophony sundered from below the ground. Laylas pained yell, and what I assumed to be Miyabis scream. A rush of water, and an explosion. With that sound, Gratinas curse was broken. My body rapidly regained its freedom, causing me to lose my balance and kneel on the floor. Whats As soon as I tried to head down to the underground waterway, I felt a presence at the entrance of the shop. Immediately, someone grabbed the back of my head and slammed my face into the floor. ??? My vision was suddenly twisted, where I could only see the floor. Then an unfamiliar pair of shoes. A faint scene of chemicals. I my nasal cannel warm up. I might have cut the inside of my mouth, judging from the salty taste of blood in my mouth. Hee hee hee Hee hee hee hee? The voice I heard was echoing as if we were in a dungeon, but I could tell that someone was laughing quietly into my ear. An androgynous, high-pitched laughter. It took me a few seconds to realize that, someone had come in from the entrance, made it behind me, and slammed my head into the floor before I even realized. By the time I had realized that, my arms were already bound, and some weight was on my back. I couldnt still breathe, but I couldnt get up. Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee Can I slice it? Your ear? Please? With a whisper, something cold touched my right ear. A blade. Rather than slicing it off at once, I could feel it cutting into one layer of skin at a time, and at several spots around my ear As if they were enjoying the process. What happened? What is happening? While it didnt hurt much, the inconceivable situation rattled my brain. This figure was holding my head with one hand, holding my arms with another, and cutting my ear with It didnt make sense. It doesnt add up. How? A chill rose from the pit of my stomach. It was fear. A fear quite different from the tense emotion I had felt within the conversations that took place An instinctive fear of pain and the unknown intrude. Stop it. Panic is exactly what they want from you. ??? Who are you!? Layla shouted close to me. They had returned from the underground waterway. What happened to Daria? And Miyabi? Are they hurt? The hand grabbing the back of my head was far from loosening. Thats enough. Oddly enough, Gratina was one who saved me from my binding. Hee hee hee? No fun With that, all hands were released from me. Number Three, get back to work. Hee hee hee? All I could see was a small man slipping out of the gap in the shops front door. He was wearing oversized clothes, which prevented me from seeing his body type And number of arms. Lady Gratina, who was that man? Thats nothing you need to concern yourself with, Layla. Just know that hes not an enemy. Said Gratina, without even looking at Layla, as she stowed her wand that looked like the one Sara had. I see. That Number Three must be one of the ones who killed the Assassins Guild member I had sent in to investigate. Most likely one of Gratinas assassins. He came in in anticipation of me making a move Gratina must have had him hidden as back up. Thats when Lubreo, who had been standing back, spoke to me again: I apologize, Elliot. We had some suspicions on you, so we had some back up in addition to Layla Who apparently was a little bloodthirsty. I didnt care about the apology, but that they had suspicions about me. Of course, I knew that already. Had? Not anymore? It wasnt a slip of the tongue. And that wasnt something that they needed to let me know of. You might have figured it out already, but you were being used. What does he mean? Then, a bad feeling A possibility assembled in my mind that was hard to swallow. Layla was a little hurt. For some reason, she held the shops books in her hand instead of a sword. Lubreo and Gratina were unscathed, other than some dust. The loud sound was made on purpose. Miyabi attacked someone. Gratina had her wand out To perform a curse. Since they returned immediately, even if there was a battle, it was over quickly. Judging from how they look, it wasnt a severe battle. Then why? Easy. Daria watched and learned how I do things. Right by my side. Elliot, I apologize for our conduct earlier. We dont have any further questions for you, for the most part. Gratina smiled. Not that I could trust it for a second. Sadly, I have bad news for you. You might understand it already, but Gratina, despite her ostentatious sympathy, grinned with her eyes. She was enjoying this. She was looking forward to my reaction after I would hear what she was about to say. Layla was clearly upset. As for Lubreo, I couldnt tell. I hadnt spent enough time around him to read his expression. While I hated to give any joy to Gratina, thats not what Daria would have wanted. You were manipulated by your servant. Well, more accurately, that girl had tricked you into acting like her master. Despite your lack of my skill. As she said so, she brought her face closer to mine. She could easily hypnotize me with her Cursing Eyes again. I kept my gaze low as to avert her eyes, and answered: What do you? Gratina took the book from Layla and showed it to me. I knew it. It was my second set of books that was supposed to be hidden. The details are written only in symbols, but it tracks all the income from the dark side of my businesses Is this your writing? No, Daria had been handling the books for a while, now. Now, this is just my guess And correct me if Im wrong. You had some talent for enchanting magic. So, you started a business. But that girl was mostly in charge of keeping the books, placing orders, and buying materials Right? I used to buy the materials myself, but I had left that to Daria for a while, too. Youre right about the books. Gratina nodded in satisfaction, and gave a look to Lubreo. Lubreo, unenthused, grunted in agreement before watching us with no particular emotion. Gratina continued, letting a crack of excitement through her tone: You may not have known this, but you had two sets of books. That girl dropped these down in the underground waterway. Judging from the sounds I had heard, I was almost certain that Miyabi was there too, but Gratina doesnt mention a peep. I figured that she didnt think it was necessary. That girl cut you off and ran away. I doubt shell ever return. No Oh, to hell with. I cant act for the life of me. I just couldnt stop the realization that Daria had planned this to happen. That was a terrible read. The only way I could ever be an actor was to hide my face with a mask. Im sure you left her to manage the safe, too. You just crafted these items and put them on the shelves Exactly to her will. Of course, you would make business calls, and Im sure youre a fine artisan But your little fame here was all just a cover for someone else to roost in Abram. I pursed my lips. Gratinas eyes widened a bit, and her words sped up as she continued: That peasant magician girl being left alive, you saving that magician It was all part of her scheme. Just like you said. You havent accomplished anything, except dance to the strings of someone else. Layla seemed angry, and had something to say, but she clenched her fists without saying a word. But, still, Daria What was I supposed to say? Even through my anger, I had to watch my words. On top of that, your memories have been tampered with. I looked up the list of residence in Grandle before the incident Hold on. How can such a thing exist? Even if it was just on paper, Earl Abram and his House Blare were in charge of the mining village. How could Gratina, who worked for House Lambert, have such a document!? Your name was on the older documents, but not on the last one before the incident. So, it does look like you left the village before it happened. But Daria, was it? Her name belonged to a villager who was at that village right before that fateful day. I knew that much. After my mothers death, even as I remained in the village, I wasnt treated as a resident. What, do you mean? A girl named Daria was at the village when the monster attacked. And there were no survivors She died. That girl is something else just using that poor dead girls name She must be the monster that lurked in the Man Eating Dungeon. Any residual fear inside of me had turned into ice cold wrath. Now I knew. You made a mistake, Gratina. You took your clear upper hand for granted, and didnt even try to conceal your sadistic taste. You took the documents for face value without trying to investigate the truth. So, now you dont have a clue that Daria has pulled wool over your eyes. Of course, I had made the same mistake, and it would have been impossible for Gratina to uncover any details about Grandle the Mining Village when there were no survivors But her cockiness in her assumption was a big lucky break for me. Thats what told me that they had commanded to burn down the village using the mercenaries. Oh, Daria. You may have just become the master. Chapter 98: A Vision from the Past: Proposal and Persuasion Chapter 98: A Vision from the Past: Proposal and Persuasion Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- I have no intention of blaming you for being manipulated Rubelio finally said. It is quite unusual to encounter a half-blood, but that in and of itself is not a bad thing. Of course, if you were using those powers for evil, it would be another story but that doesnt seem the case in your situation. He was probably even suspicious of my heritage. I could not detect any emotion from Rubelios eyes. This was not because he was an emotionless person, but it just meant that he had been trained to not reveal any more than what was necessary. At the same time, it meant that I wasnt able to read his true intentions. There was no trace of the interest he had expressed before. Whether Rubelio still saw me as a partner for negotiation was still unclear. But I had the feeling that if he had any intention of killing me, he wouldnt waste his time with conversation. Which meant, be it information about Dalia or whatever else, there were still things he wanted from me. In that case, although we were far from having equal footing, perhaps I still had some leverage? I am personally of the opinion that just because one is a demon, doesnt mean that they should automatically be killed. Of course, that is under the assumption that they havent ever harmed humans before. Was that directed toward me? He replied was immediate. Partially, yes. Im hoping the other part will reach her through you. was he planning to recruit demons to be his subordinates? Violent demons such as goblins and orcs, which bring harm to people simply by occupying the same space cannot coexist with humans. But if they have the power to mingle among humans, and live as humans, I dont think its a problem to treat them as such, as long as they obey the law. Although that is something that I could never say to the church. His face contorted to reveal bitter amusement at the last statement. I have heard that the church in this country is even more severe toward demons compared to other countries. So am I correct to assume that youll keep quiet about me? Of course, I had no doubt that was the proposition he was making. I wont mention anything about you to the church, and even sure your wellbeing. So become the intermediary between me and Dalia, and the other demons in the man-eating dungeon Thats what he was getting at. I have faith in your abilities. As long as you have connections with other demons, I must exert a margin of caution but honestly, I would like to employ you exclusively before Jemma or Blair make their move. Hearing that, Laylas face relaxed. It seemed she was nervous that I was going to get killed. How honest, or should I say naive? Due to my position, though it may not compare to the explorers who have served for a long time in the military, I have come across a number of magic users my life. Many of them specialized in combat C using spells in the place of bows and arrows. The remainder were mere scholars of magic who could not practice. It is rare to meet someone like you who is both a craftsman and an innovator who uses magic in unconventional ways. . Perhaps Rubelio acknowledged me more than I anticipated. So Elliot, suppose there were two armies sizing each other up from either side of a large river. Theyre close enough to land an arrow on the other side, but too far to aim properly. They could try to cross using a horse, but that would just make them a prime target. What would you do in this situation? He was probably referring to the long territorial dispute that was going on. He wasnt going to use my ideas on the battlefield, was je? it would be another story if you could drastically alter the terrain, but if thats impossible I can think of a couple methods. Of course, they are merely ideas that ignore practicality and cost I wasnt averse hypothesizing. Besides I needed to stall for time I was assessing my opponents moves while waiting for help to arrive. I pretended to be deep in thought, slowly picked up the hat that had fallen onto the floor in front of me, and put it on. Hmmm. One option is to use ice. Either by creating ice or if you brought together many magicians who specialize in ice magic, it might be possible to create an icy surface on the water. It would be a difficult feat in the summer, and it was usual practice to avoid engaging in battle in the winter. I think it would be quite difficult to assemble the necessary numbers. We have an abundance of warriors, but we do not have enough magicians. Is there another way you can think of? In that case, what about creating a large reservoir in the opponents blind spot? A reservoir? Do you mean to change the direction of the river? I do not know what the terrain is like, and it would depend on the timing and the volume of water in the river, butI think if even for a short while, you are able to drastically decrease the amount of water, it would be possible to change the flow of the river. .Elliott, what do you mean by a short while? Layla asked hesitantly. She probably had an idea of where this would take place, unlike me. Rubelio sat and thought for a while before giving his hypothesis. Do you mean to prepare an empty pit and fill it right before you attack in order to change the flow of the river suddenly? he had guessed correctly. And unlike Layla who looked slightly puzzled, he was smirking. yes, and it would be necessary to have a small levee to control the flow of water into the pond, so you would either have to make preparations beforehand or have the magicians freeze a certain portion of the river. Even so, I would believe that this method would cost less than my previous suggestion. By changing the flow of the river, and filling up the pond all at once the water levels will go down and oh! Layla finally seemed to catch on, but this was not her fault per se. Most likely, Rubelio already had this tactic in mind or had developed this hypothesis to a certain extent already. That was why he was able to get to where I was at, or perhaps I had been led on by him to arrive at that conclusion. Or maybe I was being tested. However, by reducing the water in the river, all it does is increase your chances for an attack. So long as you do not know the topography of the bottom of the river, you will not have a true advantage. There, now how would he proceed? The riverbed is deepest at the center as if it has been dug out. It is not ideal for a horse or foot soldier to cross. If it was flat land, one might be able to jump across the valley on horseback, but there are sharp rocks on various parts of the floor which make it difficult to do so. An immediate answer. This couldnt be a question that he had been meaning to ask me. It must be something he had been turning over in his head for quite some time and had asked me because the timing had been convenient. Interesting, it seems Astarte had been correct. The aristocrats truly have a lot on their plate. If there is a large ledge, perhaps creating a small bridge would fix that problem? It might be difficult for knights with heavier armor, but if it were just wide enough for foot soldiers to be able to run across, it shouldnt be too difficult to make. I may be able to be of assistance by making the materials for the bridge lighter, or sturdier. If it was possible, Id like to send my knights across first but I suppose some sacrifice cannot be avoided. If you are worried about the rocks on the riverbed, you could create a disposable wooden surface on the ground. Or, it perhaps the soldiers can all wear metal boots. Just by putting on a sturdy boot will make all the difference, Im sure. I thought you would try to sell the steel boots to me, but you really dont have an ounce of greed do you? He looked almost astonished, but what did he expect? Was I supposed to try to make a deal in this situation? I am in a very precarious position at the moment, so there is no point in trying to make a deal right now Hearing that, Rubelio nodded slightly. Ah, yes. Its a good thing that youre aware. As long as you dont forget that, I will ensure your safety. Layla seemed to relax more than me at those words. Galatia seemed to have no interest in the conversation, and once she realized that I had stopped trying to make eye contact, she seemed to be cautiously observing my hands and feet. She was probably waiting for me to make some sort of signal or any sort of suspicious movement. It seemed she was still on guard in regards to me. Now, it seems weve overstayed our time here. Rubelio stood from his chair and looked around the room. Elliot, do you carry any magic swords in this store? I brought out a number of swords from the back. A lightweight one, a sword that sent strong shock waves when cutting into an opponent, one that looked shorter than its actual size so that it is difficult to avoid The most popular was usually the lightweight. This one. Ill buy this one. Rubelio had chosen one that Layla had been scrutinizing before. One that could not be bought on the budget of anyone less than that of a well-paid knight. After I had told him the price, he proceeded to pull out from his wallet a sum of money that many people would never have the chance to see. To think that he would pay in cash Layla Yes, my lord. Layla straightened at the calling of her name. I know I have inconvenienced you many times until now, but your loyalty has been unwavering. Once I am the head of the house, I will eventually repay you with land of your own. Layla looked momentarily dazed as if she could not process what he said. But she quickly regained her composure. Sir, I am unworthy of your words I will give this sword to you He thrust in front of her the sword he had purchased only moments earlier. Layla accepted the sword in spite of her bewilderment. Think of it as a reward for your unwavering loyalty, and forward payment for the task I am about to entrust you with. I will be temporarily releasing you from your duties as a knight. Layla, from today onward, I would like for you to live at this store, and work as Elliots personal bodyguard. Huh? What? Layla seemed more taken aback than me. Wha-what? Stay at Elliots store? As a live-in bodyguard? But, my home is not too far from here Galatia looked exasperated as she said to Layla, Theres no point in pretending to be innocent. Besides, because his identity has been revealed, this man is in danger of being murdered by a demoness. For that reason, our master is requesting you stay by his side and protect him. The bell clanged as the store door opened. Elliot, I would like to make a quick order oh? A blue-haired maiden entered the store. Her long hair rippled behind her. She carried with her two unfamiliar pouches that she had tied at her waist and slung across her shoulder. Oh, you are the magician who was recently employed at the Blair familys estate. It was Sara to which Galatia said in a slightly sharp, yet polite tone. Youre are you perhaps from the Lambert estate? Sara said while eyeing Rubelio in blatant surprise. Oh, dont worry we were just stopping by. Its nothing official. You must be Lord Rubelio from the Lambert family. I apologize for my rudeness. No, we just finished up. If we stay any longer we will just be a nuisance to your business. Galatia, preparations please. Rubelio said lightly while putting on his jacket without seeming to care at all about Saras presence. H-Hello, Sara. What can I do for you today? Of course, there was no such business. The items that I sent to Sara were always fixed, and I would send them periodically. She was a bit late, but Sara had come in an attempt to rescue me. Oh, I just ran out of some catalysts. I need them for the next parade. It would be embarrassing if I ran out of catalysts while guarding Lady Olivia. She said that, and then shook the bag and small pouch in front of her. Wait, where is Dalia? Uhm well Layla also had a troubled look on her face. The difference was that mine was an act and Laylas expression was genuine. They opened the door, and Rubelio and Galatia made their exit, the door clanging shut behind them. Master Rubelio, what do you plan to do with that man Elliot? Galatia asked in a small voice. Did the Shadows report back? The Lord answered with a question instead, but Galatia answered seemingly unbothered. The girl from the assassins guild came close what was her name, Dalia? But as soon as she left, they left as well. Also, that girl Lamia who we saw in the waterways, she must be another demon from the assassins guild. It seems the assassins guild has been completely overtaken by them. If only we could locate them first. Is it possible to go after them using those waterways? it would be very difficult. Currently, all we have is information on the assassins guild, so we would probably be at a disadvantage just in terms of volume of information. Even the Shadows have a hard time manifest their full powers in enemy territory Hmm, is that so His reply was deadpan, not so much as revealing an ounce of disappointment. Elliot is an interesting fellow. If I can use him as a separate entity, he will prove to be useful. But those were not the eyes of someone who was looking to profit Is that so? Either that or if we can use him to get through to the demons of the mining village, that would be worth it but if there are too many uncertain factors, well have to dispose of him Galatia nodded approvingly and answered. If we can make a deal with the demons, that would be fantastic. Please leave the guarding up to me. Layla most likely detests the man as well teehee Layla does? Really? He said after a short pause. My lord, you must really not have any interest in such mattersLayla probably harbors secret jealousy towards that maiden. Toward that maiden who has found happiness unlike herself teehee While Galatia looked amused, Rubelio seemed completely indifferent as he asked quietly, Hmm. So its like that So are you going to try it out tonight? Yes, this time even in the event that something does go wrong, it wont have any consequences. And coincidentally I just received some good news About the magician at Olivias estate? For a magician to require catalysts, she must be quite inexperienced But more so than that, it was very unwise of her to reveal her hand like that Chapter 99: A Vision from the Past: The Maiden’s Wish Chapter 99: A Vision from the Past: The Maidens Wish Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- Oh Dalia isnt here? So whos that? Well, Im uhm Layla seemed to be troubled by Saras direct and relentless questioning. I had informed Sara who Layla was, and she had probably already guessed what was going on. But not asking would be even more suspicious. Miss Layla is the personal knight of the young master from the Lambert house you saw earlier. Due to various circumstances, she will be working as my bodyguard for the time being. Dalia is currently hiding in a safe location for now She gave a dubious look but withheld from questioning any further. Layla looked relieved. This person was really so honest well her skills as a knight were first-rate, which is probably why he had left her as my personal guard. Okay well I dont really mind, but dont get involved in anything dangerous and disappear or something. It would be a real inconvenience if this store closed down Was it Lady Saria? I heard that you were working at the Lady Olivias estate? Sara looked at Layla with unreserved indifference as she stumbled over her words. Oh, so you know me. Pleased to meet you Ms. Layla. As you may know Im a former explorer. So I dont have the best upbringing. Oh Laylas expression seemed to say as she looked a bit relieved by the information. Well, its no surprise. Sara must be a lot easier to deal with in comparison to Galatia. That honestly is a relief since Im not quite adept with manners as well. I have no intention of getting in the way of business, so please dont mind me and carry on That makes me all the more uneasy but okay Sara said with a bitter laugh, and handed me a slip of paper while opening her bag. The list of catalysts. Could you prepare these for me. I just need as much as will fill this bag, and pouch. So the contents could not be seen my Layla, I checked the slip of paper while heading to the back of the store. This was in Olivies handwriting It was a simple letter, all it said was Please prepare enough catalysts to match Saras story. I wasnt sure what they were thinking, but it was reassuring even to think that Sara and Olivie had acted independently to help me. Sara was a spirit tamer, who mainly used a short staff for her spells, and rarely actually used cobwebs. Why she had come to the store specifically mentioning catalysts, couldnt be more than an excuse to visit. Oh, so thats what this was about. When I had returned with the bags filled with catalysts, Sara was attacking Layla with an onslaught of questions. When she saw that I had returned, Sara suddenly approached me and demanded What do you mean you guys are living together?! Oh was her anger half serious? Well, I mean shes my personal bodyguard. I would be okay with it if she were still here Sara stopped as if she were choking on her words. Her expression revealed that she was half serious and half acting as she snatched the bag away from me. Elliot, it seems you are quite popular with women. After we had worked for quite some time, Layla broke the silence with a troubled look on her face. What had Sara told Layla? Lady Saria asked me with quite a serious tone with what right was I staying here. How should I say this She seems to like you as a man Ahh I mean I dont really know how to respond to that. Oh, yes, sorry thats right. After what just happened, I apologize for my rudeness. Layla bowed her head in genuine remorse. Sara had probably wanted to come off as a girl who was interested in me but backed off because Dalia was with me. It was most likely Olivia who had come up with this arrangement. She was probably aiming to lessen the suspicion that she was a demon by acting as the girl who had an unrequited love for a man, but had few encounters with him. They had failed at fooling Rubelio and Galatia, but if I was in the same situation, I would do the same. Oh, no, its just Im not quite sure myself. So its nothing to bow your head over. Not to mention thanks to you, I was able to become acquainted with a big fish. The Lambert family would most definitely make for a profitable customer, but the situation itself was not really something to celebrate. By the way, you really are something arent you. It is rare for our master for Lord Rubelio to speak that passionately about something No, he was terrifying. I kept thinking that I would be cut down if I misspoke. With those words, a smile finally seemed to emerge on Laylas face. Layla was usually quite serious and kept quiet so it almost looked as though she were lonely, but her smile brought a sort of youthfulness to her expression. Oh, dont say that. He is someone with immeasurable talent so he is probably excited to finally meet someone of his caliber. That was the first time I felt she was cute. So, I would be so happy if you could continue to have an amicable relationship with him Oh, Im sorry Im giving so many demands if there is anything I can do, please tell me. Although I wont be of much use with technical things, every day tasks and brunt work I am able to do. Although she was just supposed to stand and watch over me in silence, it seemed like she would turn into a ball of guilt if I didnt assign her some sort of task. In that case, I could show her around the kitchen, and have her help with cooking for a bit I wasnt sure if I should make a fine knight like Layla do such things, but Well then, I could show you where the tea is As I stood, the unopened letter from Jemma fluttered to the floor. Oh shoot, I need to check the contents of the letter Though I was sure that it wasnt anything urgent. It was an invite to lunch tomorrow. And quite a strange one at that, he said to come if I felt like it. He didnt even request a response. What could that old man be plotting now? Oh no, youre the owner of the house, you must sleep on the bed. Im used to sleeping outside, so the floor will do just fine! Even if you say that I cant let a lady sleep on the floor. The trouble began that night. I shut the blinds on the window, and lit a small magic lantern to keep the room bright. Layla was focused on the light, and then surveyed the room, and she suddenly stopped. Now that I thought about it, this house only had one large bed. And thats how we arrived at the conversation above. Until now, I usually slept with Dalia. Dalia was my demon, and my sexual partner, so there was no need to think about these kinds of things before. At times, Shiro, Sara, and even Astarte would join us, so in terms of the size it was plenty large, but still, the idea of sharing a bed with a stranger was kind of off-putting. We debated seriously about it for a long time before finally coming to an agreement that I would sleep on the bed, and Layla would sleep on a large pile of pillows and blankets on the floor. We had spent so much time seriously contemplating who would sleep where that it seemed almost silly. We both burst out into laughter. You finally smiled Elliot. Well, I cant keep it in. Especially since Ill be seeing Old Jemma tomorrow Oh yeah, Ms. Layla. Your Pajamas. Oh no, I couldnt. Im already borrowing your floor I couldnt accept that much Although she said that, her clothing she had on with her light armor for everyday use was made out of rough, thick material, and must be very uncomfortable. I had worn something similar when I had been working with soldiers back at the mining village, so I was knew how uncomfortable the fabric could be.At the very least she could not want to wear it to sleep. She didnt have anything to change into, so I handed her a pair of Dalias. She took off her top without saying anything. Well then, thank you, Ill hmm? Perhaps I had gotten too used to a womans naked body. However, was it my fault for staring, or was it hers for not being more careful. From beneath her clothing, Laylas firm but well-shaped breasts became exposed. I wondered if they had been bound earlier. But now they were completely on show. They were larger than I had expected. Was this perhaps the reason Sara was weary before? Oh?! Oh, uhm, Im sorry Layla! I quickly looked away, but not before seeing Layla, who was blushing profusely, quickly hide her chest. Uhm, well, this is uhm. A result of my carelessness.. uhm, Im sorry, Uh, but from now on it will be a hassle to use honorifics, and I am currently not exactly a guest so you can just call me Layla. Layla sputtered out, and said goodnight before quickly covering herself with a comforter, in embarrassment. She had completely mixed together formal and informal speech. Was she usually steeling herself? Uhmm Goodnight Layla I said, as I dimmed the lights, and drifted off to sleep well, not exactly. I was able to focus my consciousness even in my sleep. And in this state, I was able to switch spirits with my demons. Thinking back to Galatias actions from when she was pursuing Nubia, the fact that she had her servants carry around eyes made me think it was highly unlikely that I would be detected this way. However, it was possible that just like how I was able to see Galatia through Diana, that Galatia was watching me through Laylas eyes. That was why this was the only time I could communicate with my allies. First, I was worried about Dalia. She was most likely at the area where Nem and Nubia were hiding away. I went inside of Nems consciousness it seemed like she was awake. Hmm, Elliots inside me? It was the opposite of hearing voices in my head. Since I was inside of Nem, I could hear her thoughts. Master, is everything okay? Are ye okay, milord? I slowly adjusted my wavelength to match Nems, and borrowed her sight. Light flickered in my peripheral vision, and I saw Nubia bring a latern. I could not see in the dark, so she had brought it out for my sake most likely. Alright, I could tell by their voices, but it seemed Dalia and Miyabi were both there. Sorry Im being guarded so I can only communicate with you guys this way. Speaking in Nems voice was slightly discomforting but I didnt care too much about it. I quickly explained the situation, and told them to either stay in the underground waterways, or Astartes cobweb pavilion. There are messages from Shiro and Ms. Diana. They said there were at least two people outside of the store that time. So there had been one more besides Number 3 who had grabbed my head. To call them prepared would be an understatement I wondered how many assassins Galatia had. Now I knew there were at least three. Im sure you didnt dig too deep but was there anything you guys found? There was a thin-framed man who moved like a bandit, and a pale woman who looked like she was from the north. They were moving separately, so all they know is that they headed towards the Old City. Well, it was a good thing that they didnt follow them too far. Unless there was a clear difference in ability, it would be impossible to trace two people with two people. So as long as Rubelio didnt change his mind about killing me, my life was safe for now. That was why I had to make sure to ensure the safety of the members in the underground waterways, and make sure that their secret was safe. If there was any leakage in information, it would honestly be from either me or my store. I told them to prepare a hideaway that I wasnt aware of, and if they couldnt contact me at any time, to use Shiro to ask Sara or Astarte for directions. The Eden that Astarte was preparing was slowly expanding, but the number of people that she had under her control were still few. It would still take some time to get in touch with the person I wanted. The only secret that Galatia and Rubelio didnt know, was that we were able to think and act collectively. Olivia and Astarte could act independently and now Dalia as well. There is not much time left, but it is still uncertain what is to come. I dont want you guys to let down your guard, but theres no need to be too tense as well. Also, Dalia Dalia reacted in surprise when I called her name. Yes, Master I was able to survive this time thanks to you. Thank you look at you, youve grown quite a bit. No, Im sorry for acting out of line I borrowed Nems hand to stroke Dalias bent head. If something happens, act according to your own thoughts. I order you to do that in emergency situations. Understand? I asked for confirmation out of habit. I order, Dalia receives. It was a meaningless ritual to reconfirm that she was mine. Yes, Master. Sara seemed to have been waiting for me to visit. She had even prepared communication with Olivia. Hey Olivie. They got me this time My heart almost stopped when I heard the news. To think that they would arrive there so soon. But I guess they would have eventually found out But you were also quite fast to act. I was coincidentally with Sara at the time. Since I cant trust the people around me, I spend much more time with Sara. Thanks to that people now treat Sara as my lover? even if she said that, what did she expect me to do? Should I be jealous? No, I think Sara and I are the ones to be jealous. Since you are currently sharing a roof with Layla. She herself seems like a good person. But the person behind her is who he is. There was a large chance that there would be an eye hidden in Laylas belongings that would be sent sometime in the following days. Seeing as I saw through it last time, probably in a different form As we continued our conversation, I started to feel a strange sensation. .? This was not Saras touch. Sara had given me control over her body, and it seemed Sara also felt something from my body. (Elliot, I feel something strange coming from the direction of your body) At that moment, my focus broke. A small, sweet shiver of pain ran through my body as my synchronization with Sara was broken. Specifically, I had felt a sensation that Sara would not be able to feel. . It was sexual stimulation to my male body part. ..?. I regained consciousness of my body, and confirmed what was going on. I was sleeping with my chest out, someone had opened the shirt of my pajamas. The sensation was not from there in that moment, I understood everything. It was the feeling of someone taking in my flesh rod with their mouth. ?! My pants were half taken off, and just that part had been exposed. Lit by the dim light, I saw a womans naked form on my bed. I could see her eyes glistening in the darkness. It was somewhat to be expected. Because there was only one other person in this room other than myself. It was also completely unexpected. Because I did not expect for her to take this course of action. The person whos mouth was wrapping gently around my groin was none other than Layla. Chapter 100: Shadows of the Past: Childhood Friends Parting Ways Chapter 100: Shadows of the Past: Childhood Friends Parting Ways Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Layla What are you? All formality had escaped my mind. The stoic knight Layla ways lying on me, with her face buried into my groin. This much I had expected, but Its wonderful I wanted this for so long In contrast to my physical arousal, a corner of my mind was rapidly cooling. Laylas aroused expression was drastically different from her usual self But I doubted she was acting of her own volition. Her eyes seemed to be staring off to the distance. Please Take me There were a few different names for this kind of spell, but Layla was definitely being controlled by someone A pair of Cursing Eyes, no doubt. I thought about shoving her off of me, but my lingering wariness held me back. Wha Okay, wait I pretended to look for something, flustered. Specifically, to give me a chance to observe Layla and our surroundings. I doubted that Gratinas magic could control the targets eyesight, judging from her familiar holding an item that served as her Eye when it was chasing Nubia. Still, I wasnt sure. Was it possible that, just like I could take over one of my monsters, Gratina was taking over Laylas body? You Wont? Have, me? Her voice sounded genuinely lonely. And nervous. I didnt know how much as acting, or if any of Laylas free will was left at the moment. Because, I couldnt do something like this. Keeping my guard up, I looked into Laylas eyes. Lit by the dim magical light, they were focusing on somewhere else But very meekly. I, I was Always watching So close To you So close? Something didnt add up. If Gratina was feeding her lines, she would have made her say something that made more sense. That meant, Gratina wasnt controlling Layla directly. She was either hypnotized or entranced by Gratinas Cursing Eyes, set to take effect after a certain amount of time or under certain conditions. I had no way of knowing what those conditions were, but I could only assume that she couldnt control Layla in detail, like dictating what she says. This was most likely in attempt by Gratina to arouse and make Layla bed me in the middle of the night. Perhaps as an incentive for me, even. However, something was happening that Gratina hadnt expected. Layla How long, were you watching me? I hesitated a little before speaking to her. The only magical items in the room were created by me, so, unless an undetectable assassin had sneaked into the room, it was extremely unlikely that anyone but the two of us would hear this conversation. Still, as long as didnt know how Gratina operated, I had to keep my guard up. Since I was little Since father was alive Since I first met you Always A different sensation of a cold pit hit my stomach. Do I dare ask more? Layla climbed onto me, kissing my stomach and my chest How a knight would kiss a ladys hand. We live in different worlds. Ive always known that Still, I Wanted to be close to you As your sword, your shield Or even as your whore I want to see what you see, together Timidly, as if in terror, Layla ran her tongue on my body. While she didnt have the techniques that the prostitutes had to move her tongue and fingers at the same time in detail, she passionately continued her service. After considering my options, I reached out to touch Laylas hair. She was trembling quietly. I reached out a little farther to pet her head. Perhaps she was relieved that I didnt reject her. Her tongue became a little more active. As if to catch her breath, she looked up at me from time to time again. She was confessing her love. I couldnt tell if she had already said these words to whom she wanted to, or if they had never been utter out loud before. I only knew that I wasnt the one these words were meant for, and that I shouldnt be the one hearing this. I doubted Gratina would gain anything from me hearing this, either. While that woman reveled in cruelty, I couldnt imagine that she would get any enjoyment out of this, nor that this was her intent. I was confident that she didnt mean for this to happen. Think. If I as Gratina, how would I get here? How do I entrap someone to control them? What did I do when I turned Nem and Nubia into monsters? I used their feelings for each other to my advantage. Right. Im not too different from Gratina in what I did. I doubt that Gratina thinks Layla is in love with me. Then Layla I see. Gratina made a mistake. After I had become a criminals daughter After I lost my house and my position, you kept me by your side. Im not smart, so I cant see the same future you see, but Layla wasnt nice to me because she was in love with me. Even if I tooted my own horn and assumed that she had a little bit of a crush on me, I wasnt the person she felt the strongest about. She was only fair, had a strong sense of moral, kind (perhaps a little too much), and was just treating Daria and I, who had just come to this town with kindness. That was it. She only truly loved one person. I guess I couldnt have blamed Gratina for not understanding that. I didnt notice how Daria felt, either. Layla substituted her feelings for loyalty as a knight, and tried to hide it She might have been trying to convince herself that, as a criminals daughter, she didnt have the right to express her feelings. All of a sudden, I really wanted to see Olivia. Even though I had just spoken to her through Sara, and I was in no position to do such a thing. Ill be your tool. You dont have to love me Ever since you called me by your side when I was a child, I I supposed that this is why Layla and Daria seemed to get along. They were similar, somewhat. I love you I dont have the right to walk by your side, but I, at least Want to live as your sword The dim light shone on Laylas naked body as she sat up above. Her evenly toned body, albeit a tad more muscular than most woman, illustrated a soft curve in her silhouette. Despite Laylas bush clinging to my waist clearly in heat She was crying. Lubreo Lambert How much do you know about this girl? I was feeling a strange sense of commonality with an enemy. One who had attempted to kill Olivia, and was now about to take my life into his hands. Then, I imagined that he must have never heard Layla utter these words, which irritated me. While Layla and I were in embrace, her heart was absent. Lubreo, without even realizing that he had stolen Laylas heart, marched on only to serve his ambition. I couldnt help my gut from boiling. Why him? Why was she so devoted to Lubreo? In actuality, it was until later that I had realized my jealousy for Lubreo. I doubted that I could make Laylas heart turn to me. Still, I didnt want to let her go on like this. I want to steal her, and make her mine. This is a trap. Layla was a conscious marionette. Gratina was the puppet master. If Gratina wanted to, she had me dead. Layla was a living trap, and Gratina had the power to lay the same trap to anyone It was very likely that she had set another trap to Layla as well. But, Gratinas workmanship wasnt flawless. The proof was in her inability to completely control Laylas heart, which meant that her powers werent all-mighty I thought. Another proof was that she tried to use the Assassins Guild to try and kill Olivia instead of doing it herself when the army was sent into the village. Whether it was distance, time, number, accuracy, or something else As long as she was human, her powers had limits. While Gratinas Cursing Eyes that affected and controlled the minds of others, and my magic that enchanted peoples bodies were of different natures, and it wasnt impossible that they our magic would interact with each other. I knew it was a trap, and I still had to bite. Without Gratina, or Lubreo, or even Layla herself noticing I was going to make Layla mine. Layla Im going to steal you away. I pulled her close. She didnt resist, but expressed joy in being accepted. Her eyes werent looking at me, and I was watching my enemy lurking behind her. Im sorry. Thats right. Im a monster. Ill devour you to survive. You will be mine. Chapter 101: An Invisible Battle: The Sacrificial Lamb Chapter 101: An Invisible Battle: The Sacrificial Lamb Translator: Adam Seacord Show me, Layla. That was all it took for Layla to hastily flip her body over on the bed. Even though I knew that she was quite toned, her mysteriously curvy legs floated by my face to present a slightly larger than average butt under my nose. Um Its no pretty But here it is She was all set up. Even accounting for her being controlled I wondered if she had a lot of experience in bed. Which reminded me that Layla was rumored to be one of Lubreos concubines. That would make sense Except for Laylas confession. After I spent a few moments pondering, Layla slowly parted her vagina with her fingers, perhaps thinking that I was unsatisfied about something. This Is my, naughty Um, hole Sir. She was clearly not a virgin, and her anus looked well developed as well. Ah, I see. Layla, what are your nightly duties, again? I want to hear you say it. My guess was that Layla didnt know. She didnt know that she was being used as a sex toy. I was sure that Gratina had been messing with Layla somehow over a long period of time. I couldnt imagine that she had rigged this all up for me, who she had only met yesterday. Then, what was this for? It was logical to think that Layla had been modified this way for a while. And Lubreo most likely allowed it. Because, to her, Layla was a toy. In fact, Lubreo must be the main user of her service I had let my thoughts travel there, and thought it was weird. If Lubreo wanted to bed Layla, he easily could. Without having to go through this convoluted scheme. As far as I had heard from the rumors of the House Lamberts laundry woman, Lubreo bedded his favorite housekeeper and many other lovers Hold on. Was that housekeeper Gratina? Were Gratina and Lubreo sleeping together? I couldnt read into their relationship just by watching them, but Gratina did have feelings for Lubreo, Layla would be in the way. As my thoughts thickened, Laylas confession had begun: For half the nights of the week, I stay in the room next to yours to stand guard against intruders But once in a while, you would call me in for my, services. It seemed like she knew that she was being bedded. Layla, how do you feel when you see me take other girls? Im in no position to object that But, if its at all possible, if you could treat the other girls a little more kindly It was a strange feeling to get a peek into Lubreos bedroom. Im not familiar with politics. But, forcibly taking girls from other houses, may benefit them, but Continue. Thats an order. I left bad to leave her hanging, so I put my fingers against her parted loins and gently rubbed it as I commanded her. With faint moaning, Layla answered after hesitating for a few seconds: As a knight, I want to object And, if thats Then Why wont you do those things to me, instead? I got her personal opinion. Lubreo was most likely ravishing other noble girls to expand his power. It seemed weird if that was taking place under contract between houses, but in any case, it seemed pointless to ask Layla anything more on this topic. As far as I could tell, Layla wasnt trusted with any details. Layla, do you like to be tormented? You Its just you I dont like all of that I didnt You penetrating my mouth, your fingers, my butt, a normal I love it I love it all While it seemed like Lubreo was bedding her, knowing Gratina, other men have had her way with her as well. Perhaps she used Layla to get dirt on some knights. It was a very possible, and sickening thought But, I couldnt accost her for it. I had done things similar enough. I see. You like to be ravished, Layla? What a naughty girl. I whispered, teasingly as I slowly inserted my index finger. Just as I did, she squeezes her vagina tight. I knew it Or maybe, even more than teasing. You like to be punished? Ha!? As soon as I asked, she let out a small cry, which soon carried a sweet tune. Im, going to be Punished? Thats right. Youve been bad, Layla, and you have to be punished. What do you do when youre being punished? I was wondering how she would react, but Layla climbed down from the bed and knelt down on the floor. Yes I accept, any Punishment This was serious. While I could still see a sparkle of lust in her eyes I had thought that lust and punishment were closely related in Laylas mind, but there seemed to be exceptions. I decided not to fare too far into the punishment department. I sat up on the edge of the bed, petted Laylas head. Thats enough, Layla. Its not your fault Come here. Such, an honor. She seemed happy to have her head petted. She leaned into me while still kneeling on the floor. It wasnt unlike being cuddled up by a large dog. Oh no. Its gotten a little smaller. Layla whispered, astutely spotting my penis, now half-flaccid from losing myself in thought. She gingerly cradled it with her fingers, and slowly began to service it with her tongue. Yeah, that feels good. Pleasure yourself while youre at it. Yes Master Loud, wet sounds echoed in the room. Layla held her left hand to her loins, and continued to masturbate as he serviced me. Ill give you a treat tonight, and do it how you like it. How Do you want it? I didnt know how she acted in bed usually, so I asked her under this pretense. Thats when Layla looked up, blushing. Um I dont deserve such kind words, but Well Today is special. Tell me what you want. Thats an order. Um Yes, sir. Then Well Could Me, too? She mumbled something. With a little bit of a teasing tone, I whispered back: I couldnt hear you. Take your time and speak up, please. Tell me what you want. I could see Laylas red face brighten further under the dim light. I Want you to, lick Me, too Good girl. From this point, I would flip Gratinas hypnosis on her. Layla was mistaking me for Lubreo. This wasnt Gratinas intention, most likely. She just wanted Layla to be attracted to me. I would prod that hold to pull a switch-a-roo of me and Lubreo inside her mind, to Have her develop loyalty to me, hopefully. In any case, Layla would notice by tomorrow morning that I had bedded her. Before the sun rises, I wanted to make her body and mind understood that she belonged to me. Instead of turning her into a monster, I would simply restructure her mind and dominate her. Thats right. Im just like Gratina. On the game board called Layla, Gratina and I were fighting over control of her heart. With utter disregard for Laylas real emotions. ??? Ah, ahh, ahhh! Tongue, Your tongues coming in! I laid Layla down on the bed, on which Layla cradled her own legs to make it easier for me to lick her out. Layla had finally revealed her small desire hidden under her countless nights of one-sided servicing. She was a slightly larger woman, but she laid there as careless as a little girl, but still titillating. I shoved my face in there, and like a dog lapping up milk, and scoured her lips and center to quickly draw out her cries again. Ohh, ohhh! How, how could But it feels, good Her legs that she were cradling began to clench in reaction to pleasure. They tightened on my head as if to pull me down deeper. Without saying a word, I shoved my tongue deep. Her nectar, with a touch of salt, kept flooding out. Soon it started dripping down my chin, but I kept licking without giving it a second thought. Ah, ahhh, ahhhh! So, So far Ahh, ahh Ahhh! In her alto voice, she let out a quiet, prolonged cry as Laylas body convulsed with force. Layla, who was a little older than me and had a mature body, seemed to be quite familiar with the pleasures of a woman. Oooh Ahh! Stop Dont stop Layla held my head down as she cried out this paradox. Without her knowing, I presumed, her head on my head started to pet and stroke my hair. When her hand grazed the horn on my forehead, her hand slightly jolted for a second. Her perception was blurring. It was only natural, since Lubreo didnt have a horn. Even our body sizes were different. While we were similar in height, Lubreo was significantly stockier than me. This slight jarring loosened her legs a little bit. I looked up, and pulled her legs open. Are you keeping your voice down? You dont have to hold it anymore. But Someone will hear Its okay. Dont worry about that. I gave her permission. I commanded her. Maybe because she was a knight, Layla seemed to follow these commands. She seemed to have strong self-control. Because she prioritizes the comfort of others, she tended to keep her pleasures and desires in check. Without a command, she didnt let herself go. Then, its an order. What do you want next? What do you want me to do? How Could I Say, such a thing I thought I said it was an order. Whether or not Layla had inherent tendency for sex, I couldnt tell anymore. All I knew was that she was being used as a sex toy, with and without her knowledge. And, as long as her mature body didnt reject those sensations of pleasure Um, your Hard, penis Please put it, well, into My, baby hole As soon as she got that out, her eye line blushed bright red. I realized that she blushed around the eyes first before her entire face. I also realized my attention to detail. Your baby hole? Which one is that? I replied with a little more teasing tone on purpose. I had only noticed that I enjoyed watching girls in embarrassment after Olivia had pointed that out. My, v-vagina Where you licked me, its, soaked. Im going crazy, please Youre sure you want me? A drop of poison into the well of our conversation. YesI want it. Destroy me Poor Layla still had no idea. The man who was bedding her now wasnt Lubreo, whom you love but will never reciprocate. Then, Im going to take you. Ravish you. Im going to shoot my seed into the depths of your gut. Thats what you want? Yes, yes. Please, hurry Again, Layla spread her legs open with her hands. I felt some steam rise. Slowly, as if to tease her, I inserted my penis into her. Ooh Oh Coming, its coming in Dont hold back. I feel good too. Dont hold back. Let it wash over you, Layla. Those words seemed to break the dam in her heart. Layla conveyed her pleasure with an unintelligible high-pitched cry, that was completely different from her previous cries. Ye, yes, yes Deeper, come Deeper! Oh, its about time to wake up. Layla, I wouldnt blame you if you hate me after this. Layla, look closely at me. Do you know my name? I whispered into her ear. Different patterns of speech than Lubreo, the horn my forehead, and what Ive said. Her perception was about to shift. Wha You Y-Youre!? A flash of rationality and surprise appear in her floaty eyes. Without missing a beat, I stole her lips, and sped up the thrusting as I held her tight. Even if her mind was calm again, her body was being teased at the edge of climax. I only had to Bring her over the edge. Mmrgh Mmrh! Mmm! Mmrh!? Laylas arms, which had been wrapped around me, started to wonder in the air, unable to resist. After a few moments, the arms came back down to embrace me. I sucked on his lips forcibly, and sloshed Laylas tongue in mine. At the same time, I unloaded my built up semen deep into Laylas vagina! Laylas eyes shot wide open, and her whole body convulsed rapidly. Her legs and her arms squeezed me down as if to keep me from running away And by the time I had finished ejaculating, Laylas body was all relaxed, and she sprawled out onto the bed. The night was long, and we were only beginning. Chapter 102:An Invisible Battle: Breaking a Wild Horse Chapter 102:An Invisible Battle: Breaking a Wild Horse Translator: Adam Seacord Why Aaah! Layla regained consciousness after a few minutes. While she was out, I set up some tricks Just little ones. I had to check for anything Gratina might have planted while I gave her some medicine to make her more susceptible to hypnosis. It wasnt like I wanted to brainwash her. But as long as I had Layla, who had been manipulated by Gratina in some way, I wanted to find out the details. Besides I was surprised to realize my own sadistic urges. I wanted to bed Layla, and watch her in turmoil. These feelings might have been similar to those I feel when I want to dominate Sara and make her tear up a little bit. Layla may also have some talents to drive men mad, unbeknownst to her. Its not fair for me to say this But youre the one who started this. Technically, I wasnt lying. Layla was being controlled, of course. I didnt know how much of her actions she remembered, but even if she only remembered fragments, this would be effective. Her strong sense of morality wouldnt allow her to expunge herself from her unwilling actions. I Why, am I Did I Good. She remembers. I was surprised that you would sneak into my bed, Layla A pleasant surprise. Pleasant in more than one way. I hadnt even thought about bedding Layla, but she was unmistakably an attractive woman. P-Pleasant As she responded with hesitation, I approached her and climbed up on the bed. Layla tried to jerk away, but shes nearly cornered in this room, and she seemed to be still lethargic somewhat. She only shifted in place. I laid down next to her, and slowly caressed her naked body. At each curve, she let out tiny cries, and bit her lip. If it feels good, let me know. This room is pretty soundproof. But, but Im Your- ahhhh! Just by pinching her nipple with some force, Laylas body reacted as if it had been electrocuted. The aphrodisiacs had something to do with it, too, but I still didnt expect her body to be modified towards feeling pleasure. Youre a beauty, Layla, but I never thought you could be so cute. Honestly. And as I said so, I departed my hand from her nipple to her groin, where it was still sticky from nectar. She closed her legs to attempt to fend off the hand, but only meekly. C-Cute? How could you say that? Im not elegant, nor small So what? I want to do it again. Please? I whispered in her ear. This might have been more effective if a kid like Harry or Fred did the begging, but I didnt really have a choice. Layla was still older than me, and she acted like it most of the time. It seemed right for me to ask her for favors. Please? Youre not much different in size than me. Youre tall for a woman, but I think youre beautiful and awesome And when you writhe in pleasure, youre adorable. Her closing legs completely lose all power behind them. Stop calling me cute Hrmm! I jumped on her and stole her lips. Even through her hesitation, her lips slightly parted. I inserted my tongue to pry them open, letting it wonder in her mouth until I pulled her tongue out. When I pulled myself up, trying to hover above Layla, who had been rolled on to her back, I was pulled down and ended up flat on top of her. I could feel her arms wrapped around my back. My penis was hard again, but I hadnt inserted yet. Her large breasts seemed to be constraint during her day-to-day, as they remained perky and pushed back up on my chest. I figured Layla could handle some of my weight, so instead of holding my self up with them, I relaxed my arms slowly, then wrapped my hand around her head, petting her hair and sucking on her lips. We stayed like that, pressing our bodies up against each other for a few minutes as our tongues danced. Some moist sounds and panting, along with the slight creaking of the bed were the only sounds echoing in the room. Phew Oh, Layla, your face. While some tears and drool were running down her face, Layla was smiling. Crying and smiling. Elliot Im begging you, I cant hold back Yeah. I cant either. Im going to take you. Wont be mine Layla? Yes, come. I Want you, too. I lifted her waist and tried to insert my penis, but since Laylas body size was more similar to mine compared to other girls, I struggled to connect. Of course, the other problem was that we were still in embrace Then, Layla released her hands and reached for my penis. One spread her lips down below, and the other gently grasped my penis, then she pulled them together. She must have been embarrassed still, as she was looking away. Hurry Please. I slowly, teasingly, inserted my penis. Despite the reentry, her powerful contractions inside almost made me ejaculate as soon as I went in. I penetrate all the way in, then slowly pull it out. Just before its out, I put it back halfway, then pull it out again. Watching Laylas reaction, I continued to go in and out. Elliot? You can, move, harder Layla sheepishly asked. Judging from her panting, I could see that she was aroused, but perhaps she wasnt feeling too much pleasure. Did you want me to be rougher? Um Well, the other times, were more rough.! N-Nevermind! With that, she hid her face behind her hands. While they werent clear, she seemed to have some recollection of sleeping with other men. I didnt want to poke around and cause a scene by triggering Gratinas hypnosis, so I decided to ask something else. Do you like it rougher, Layla? Well, I Um, like it slower, but! L-Look what youve made me say I want to know what will make you feel better She answered with her face still covered. Perhaps she had only been trained to service men, that she wasnt used to actively seeking pleasure. I want to see you lose yourself in pleasure. If you feel good, I feel good. So Let wont you let yourself? Layla wasnt looking for permission. I was starting to realize that it was best for me to beg her. She couldnt resist for long, or just too kind to turn down a favor. But I dont Youre not a knight, right now. Youre not on duty. Wont you just the cute lady Im sleeping with? S-Stop. Stop saying such, things Even when I played with her nipple, even when she had my penis in her mouth, even if she was turned on, she had never blushed brighter than she did now. Her face was like a ripe apple. Layla really wasnt used to being called cute. I think its really cute when say things like that, Layla. N-No, dont, say that Elliot, if you keep saying things like that Her hips jolted. Since she was already quite worked up, she might have been approaching ecstasy. Her legs wrapped around me, trying to embrace my torso. Why not? Youre cute so I called you cute. But, if you, say Say those things Ill You I guess Lubreo was never nice to her, even dishonestly. And her father Right. Layla had told me that her father died dishonorably when she was a child. Once she had become a criminals daughter, she missed out on the crucial time of her life to receive love. In the meantime, the villagers never liked me, but my mother and the mercenaries did take good care of me, after all. She was starving for love, without even realizing it. I went for her lips without a word, and she responded without any. A thin layer of sweat was beading on her skin I couldnt hold out for much longer, either. Besides, if I stored it up any longer I would end up pouring some of my magic into her. While it may not be impossible to turn Layla into a monster now, it wasnt like she had sworn her loyalty to me, nor had I broken her. Undoubtedly, Gratina would notice that change in her, too. I could take her body now, but not completely corrupt her, just yet. Then, we silently held our lips together as we bounced within each other Until I flooded Lady Knight Laylas vagina with a second load of semen. All the while, we were locked in a powerful embrace. After ejaculating, and Layla holding on to me tightly as her deep climax faded, her arms and legs finally released me after some time. When I unintentionally tried to sit up, I noticed her trying to clean my penis. Perhaps a habit forced onto her as they made her into a sex toy. Daria had a similar habit, too. I pulled her up by the arm and laid her down on top of me. Its okay. Youre okay. You can lean on me. Layla, I forgive you. So You can cry, tonight. El-Elliot. What are you Saying Dont, say That She must have been holding back. I knew she didnt want to show vulnerability to her subject of duty given by her master. Still, I pulled her close and patted her back Just like my mother did to me whenever I came home after the kids in the village had bullied me. I shut my eyes from everything. After a minute, I felt Laylas head lean on my chest, and I heard her muffled tears. Whatever kind of life she was living, I could only peak through a glimpse of it. The fact that she loved Lubreo, and Lubreo would never love her She was well aware of that. I only slept with her once. What could I say to her? Im just the man who bedded her once. Before I knew it, I had forgotten about Gratinas shadow looming behind Layla, and had fallen asleep with her in my arms. ??? When I came to, the sun was approaching its zenith. There was some time before the church bells would chime noon, but I had slept in a little more than usual. On my chest, there laid Laylas head. We were both naked, and Layla was sleeping as she held on to me. As soon as I had restrained myself from sitting up lest I wake her, her eyes opened right up. Her knighthood wasnt for show. She woke right up. Urr, I dont want to get up But I have my duties And she immediately wusses out. She might have been half asleep, even. Just because shes a knight, that doesnt mean she can get in and out of bed without a struggle. She sure is a hard worker While those thoughts meandered through my mind, Layla woke herself up with the force of her will in exactly ten seconds. All right, Im awake. Im not going back to sleep. Todays mission is It seemed like she finally grasped her situation. Good morning, Layla. Hearing this, she immediately jolted away from me and yanked a blanket up to hide her breasts. E-Elliot!? Oh, last night Memories of the previous night seemed to be flowing back to her. Her cheeks slowly blushed. I-Im sorry. About last night, if you could Just forget Well, thats not going to happen. Layla palmed her head. Considering her usual self, her reaction seemed natural. During the day, she really was one stoic lady. B-But, you and I should have never Well, Im guarding you Wasnt it good for you, Layla? I changed the subject on purpose. Layla didnt have much technique to steer the conversation to her advantage. She averted my eyes, and was mumbling to herself, her face bright red. I guess it wasnt too bad. Right next to me on my bed, there sat Layla, who I had only seen as a puritan lady knight until this point, stark naked. With her face red in embarrassment, trying not to meet my eyes, and my semen still in her vagina She looked astonishingly cute. I had the luncheon with Jemma Firm that evening, but I still had time. I fell back into the bed as I pulled Laylas arm. She must have not been expecting it, as she came tumbling down without much resistance. Cant we do it again? Y-Youre really a! I couldnt steal her heart just yet. As long as Gratina loomed over her, I couldnt turn her into a monster, either. So, Ill drill it into her body The pleasure of sleeping with me, being treated kindly, and just relaxing. With barely any resistance, Layla took me in. The beams of sunlight shining in from the window was warning me that noon was approaching. Chapter 103: The Battle Below the Surface: Pleasant Talks, Secret Talks, Business Talks Chapter103: The Battle Below the Surface: Pleasant Talks, Secret Talks, Business Talks Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- I arrived at the Jemma Co. lunch just in time. The clerk who led me the way was polite enough not to question the fact that the woman beside me was not Dalia, but Layla, the well known knight of the Lambert family. Of course, their master, Old Jemma was a completely different story. Oh, what a surprise. Instead of Dalia today I see a very interesting pairing of faces. Yeah, a lot has happened I said vaguely, hoping to answer specific questions when they came up later. But Layla who was not familiar with this order of business cut in. Lord Jemma, in any other given situation, my presence would be inappropriate, but at present I have been ordered to watch over Elliot as a private guard by my master. Could I be so bold as to ask for you to allow me to fulfill my duties. I could be in a neighboring room. Ahh, yes. She didnt say everything, but she pretty much had revealed all the information that I felt would be permissible to reveal. Oh well, if I was asked I would be obliged anyway I see, it seems that you are in a very dire situation. If I can recall, you must be the knight that serves the Lambert house. This may be out of turn, but I am quite jealous of Elliot as he always has beautiful women by his side. He said jokingly. I assume he was trying to lighten the atmosphere to relieve some of Laylas tension. Ah, uhm, no, Im merely boorish and uncouth. That kind of compliment Layla, who was unused to compliments, seemed to be getting flustered as she took his words literally. Well, she was beautiful so it wasnt mere flattery. The fact that she was not used to such things was something that I had confirmed from last night into this morning. .Could this old man have been a player in his when he was younger? I entertained the thought before coming to the conclusion that there was no surprise to his way with words. He himself was the sole person who had built his empire. It was true that we would need Layla to leave the room sometime throughout the discussion, and I was certain that Jemma would gently excuse her midway, which I had no problem with. The issue was, what kind of conversation he was trying to have with me. It wasnt as though he was going to take up much of my time. However, I didnt want to waste the time that we had alone while Layla was out of the room. I decided to get things over with quickly. Yesterday, I had the pleasure of meeting Lord Rubelio, the next head of the Lambert family estate. There were some things going on, so it just ended up that Ms. Layla who lives close by became my private guard. Ill let you know the details later in the evening Honestly speaking, my explanation did not reveal much at all. I had simply wanted to confirm the things that Layla had said. The important information was concentrated in the beginning, and I had wanted him to know that the details come later on when Layla was not here. Ohoho, you truly are a big-shot arent you. To think that the heir of the richest noble family would have his eyes set on you. Uhhh, Layla did you say? Since there is a vacant seat, would you care to join us? Layla looked startled. She had probably been expecting to stand in the corner. I surmised his thoughts based on his statement. Why had he invited Layla to the table. It was easy to see that it was because Dalias seat was now open. From the fact that he was unfamiliar with her, I was able to guess that she had never attended political or business matters. Then why had he offered her a seat? . I guessed it was to tire Layla out. Come on, he kindly extended the gesture so you should accept it with grace It was originally Dalias to begin with The last part I whispered so that only Layla could hear. To Layla, Dalia was a demon of the Man Eating Dungeon, but at the same time she had been a trusted friend. It was unfair for me to use that against her, but I thought that if I said that she would comply. Yes. It would be rude for me to refuse your kindness. Thank you however, I apologize I am unfamiliar with the manners Dont worry, its a casual meal with friends and family. Theres no need to stress about that. He was speaking the truth, but almost everything he didnt say was the lie which was quite common with him. I was sympathetic for Layla, but she probably would not even be able to taste anything during the meal. This is. This perfectly balanced flavor and exquisite aroma. Its a miracle. My prediction had been completely off. For this occasion, Jemma had invited around 20 or so guests including his (most important clerks) and their families, as well as a couple of his business partners. The meal was catered by chefs of a partner organization, who it seemed had given their all to prepare this luxurious meal. Laylas table manners were nothing close to as terrible as she had implied. In fact they may have been better than mine. But that was to be expected. Although she was from a lower status, she had still been born into the knight class. And until her father had passed away, she must have received some amount of instruction. However, either it was because she was so serious, or because of the fact that her environment had never granted her luxury. Personally, I felt it was the combination of the two, but the extravagant meal seemed to be taking a toll on Laylas emotional endurance. She was completely engrossed in the meal, but at the same time it was as though she was reminding herself that she needed to converse with the people around her to be polite, which resulted in her eating as fast as she could without being impolite, while going on and on about how amazing the food was. The children who were seated nearby probably aspired to becoming a knight. Not to mention, Layla was well-known enough to be at the front of the parade. And besides, young female knights were far and few between. Before we knew it, there was a strange spectacle of young children crowding around Layla, asking her questions while she was telling them how deeply impressed she was by the food. Layla, Layla, so do knights not usually get to eat good food? It was a direct question that only a child could ask. The parents faces paled at the question, but Layla herself looked unbothered as she answered the question sincerely. Thats not necessarily the case, but when youre out fighting, you cant always eat a warm meal, you see. And its not just knights, regular foot soldiers also just want hot food. So, I cant be the only one eating well in that situation, or else the foot soldiers will be sad. Were all have to be in the same mindset in order to find together. That was a mere ideal. It wasnt that I didnt agree, but it simply wasnt realistic. However, perhaps the ideals that her father had instilled in her from childhood had hardened, and she continued to live her life according to the same rules. Layla, Layla, the chefs at my fathers store made this meal! Is it good? Yes, very much! Your fathers company and all the customers who stop by must be very happy. I havent eaten such good food since the palace ball I might gain so much weight that the next time I mount my horse, he might be taken by surprise. She must have a soft spot for children on top of her honest nature. As the childrens questions became more and more off-topic, she continued to answer them earnestly, while still methodically shoveling food into her mouth. The childrens laughter echoed through the hall. Layla was also laughing. There was something strange about the scene. Old Jemma was looking at Layla intrigued, and the parents were gazing at the scene with relieved smiles on their faces. She had been loved by her mother, and looked out for by the other soldiers, so I couldnt dare say that she had never known love. However, I had never met anyone quite like Layla. If anything, Olivie was the closest thing I could think of, but unfortunately I could not think of a time when she had been surrounded by children. Ahh, this was a whole new world for me. All of a sudden, that realization hit me. Wow, I had thought that your diligence and seriousness were your best traits, but I didnt realize that you would be this popular with the children. I cant read people as well as I used to it seems. Old Jemma said with a pleasant look on his face. I was also unaware that Layla had this kind of side. You dont say. It seems women will always be a mystery to us men but that makes it more interesting, wouldnt you say? The person in question had no idea she was the topic of our conversation, but just like that, Layla was the star of the show for the day. We finished our meal, and when the time came to mingle and chat about business, Layla was whisked away by the women and children and children before we could come up with any countermeasures. Ms. Layla, please tell us about your experiences in battle next Ms. Layla, lets play! Im sorry, I appreciate the invitation, but I am currently in the middle of working Ms. Layla, please do not worry, I will be in the room next door They must have taken my words as permission. All of the children began to talk to Layla at once. I left an overwhelmed Layla, and followed Old Jemmas lead to the study. The goal of todays visit started here. First, get comfortable. Ill make some tea. Jemma poured what looked like tea from a pitcher into a pale porcelain cup, and brought it over to me. On the edge of the cup there was a small piece of paper that readFrom what you can gauge, are there any listening devices planted in this room? Hmm, so he suspected there was danger even in his own mansion. I looked around for any magic items, but didnt particularly pick up on anything. I dont think there is anything in this room. Though, if someone was hiding, it would be a different case. Hmm so I was right C you do have magic abilities, dont you Elliott? . Shoot. He had asked me so naturally that I had forgotten to hide the truth. Even if he had suspected me before, this was an obvious mistake on my part. There is no point in hiding it, so yes. Ill leave the rest to your imagination. Haha, seems like I cant win against you youngins Even so, I kicked myself mentally for my carelessness. It was true however, that I could learn a thing or two from this mans unsuspecting nature. I had to admit, in a simple negotiation, I still would not be able to win against this man. But I had no intention of giving up from the start. I would at least try to pick up a couple of his methods while I had the chance. .That girls father was an unfortunate man. For a moment I had no idea what he meant, but I knew he was referring to Laylas father. I heard her father had a dishonorable death It seemed like you met for the first time today, but did you know about her already? Yes, I had never officially met her. But I knew about her because I know about every famous person and their network in this town. It was true, the old mans memory was impeccable. As well as the scope of his personal connections. How exactly was he unfortunate? I wondered how he was going to bring this conversation to the real topic. Or perhaps, he had just thought of Layla in the spur of the moment and was really just going to tell me about her fathers past. Lord Balbania was a serious and inflexible man. Out of all the knights that served the Lambert House, there were probably few that were as loyal as that man. From seeing that girl, I can imagine what kind of education her father gave her. For her to say the exact same thing as her father. His eyes strayed away from me, and seemed to fixate on a point far in the past. Oh, so this old man had a direct relationship with Laylas father. It made sense, considering he had lived here for quite some time, and he had come into contact with a vast number of people through his trades. I came upon the realization that the thread that ties us together are intertwined more complicated than I had ever imagined. Dont tell this girl I said this. That girls father, he was a criminal. To be exact, he was executed on charges of treason. Though, she may already have guessed from being losing her position and made to work under a contract. Treason. A traitor. The dark side of the father she idolized, which sunk her heart into despair. I had heard this story before from Olivie. But that man, he was not the kind of man who could commit that sort of crime. At the very least, there was not a single time when that man was prospering financially. They had not done enough research, and there had not been enough proof to begin with. It was an execution done on the battlefield, so there was no honor, no kind of trial involved. His son lost his life in the same battle too. Every word unmistakably brought him closer to the point he was trying to make. I had heard rumors before. I couldnt deny that I had thought that may have been the case, but to hear it confirmed by someone who had known her father, and had been around when it happened, was something else entirely. I dont know what was going on in the Lambert household at the time, but I have no doubt it was a premeditated murder. Jemma holdings who had close business ties to the Lambert household. What was this old man who was in charge of that company trying to tell me? . This might unrelated to the reason you invited me here today, but it is a very interesting story. Im not sure what it is I can do with that information though. It was half true. Right now I wasnt in the position to save Layla, who was under a contract as a knight for the Lambert family. Besides, Layla wasnt supposed to be here in the first place. He would surely bring up the real topic of conversation after this. The old man had a mischievous look on his face as he spoke again. Oh, I just thought to apologize to you about something. But, it seems like youve been hiding something from me, so I believe we are even. How much did this old man know? Oh, dont worry I havent told the Lamberts about this. About the fact that youre a dungeon master from the Mining Village, and made a deal with Lady Olivia. . Did he really know, or was this another trick. Put on a mask, act normal. We were already at war. Chapter 104: The Hidden Battle: Risk Chapter 104: The Hidden Battle: Risk Translator: Nora --------------------------------------------------------------- .Thats a relief. I cant imagine what Layla would say to me if they found out. Judging by his expression and his tone of voice, I couldnt rule out the possibility that it was a bluff, but he must have some sort of solid evidence to back up his claim. If I tried too hard to hide it, I would end up revealing a weakness. In that case, I would act like I had no issues with him finding out. I had a feeling that it would be scary to have this old man trailing after me. Hmm, you didnt deny it. Knowing you, you could have feigned ignorance. Could you tell me why you chose to say those specific words? You didnt think I was bluffing? Even if I were to call off your bluff, all that would be left is my denial. I could have pretended to not know what you meant, but I assume you already have some sort of concrete evidence? It is foolish for me to try to win against you in a war of words, Mr. Jemma The old man nodded, seemingly satisfied, and took a sip of his tea. I had taken the antidote that Chana had made for me, but I doubted that he would try to poison me here, now, so I drank the tea that he had served without any hesitation. I hadnt realized my mouth was dry until that moment. Alright, its time for some questions. How do you think this old man, who figured out the new shopkeeper in town named Elliot was hiding part of his identity, go about researching his background? You wont lose or gain anything no matter what your answer, but just entertain me for a bit. What was he thinking? The old man was probably just trying to confirm my identity through another avenue. I at least knew that much. The dungeon at the mining village was known to a number of human beings through Gustav, so it wouldnt be impossible to find out more. That aside, I was confused as to why he would ask me. Why after finding out that I was a dungeon master, he would go through the trouble of inviting me for over lunch, and isolate me, and bring the topic up like this. . The most plausible explanation was that he was measuring me up as a potential business partner. I had tried to conceal my identity to a certain extent, but I was still conducting business. So there is a number of ways information could have been leaked I take it you are interested in doing business in the black market? I returned the challenge with a challenge of my own. It was true that I had been providing black market merchants and exiles with safe routes to cross the border. It was also true that I had introduced myself as a dungeon master then. However, that was a business that I had been taking part in not in the dungeons back in the mining village, but here at my store. I couldnt recall any client who had actually witnessed me create a demon or anyone who had recognized Dalia or Astarte as demons. Do you remember doing business with a woman who sold traps and keys? Im not exactly sure what she called herself Now that he mentioned it, I remembered someone that fit that description coming to visit our shop. Astarte had introduced me to her to sleep with, but she had refreshingly approached me herself. If I could remember correctly, keys and traps were not the only things she sold. She also sold chastity belts and dildos. I did in fact sleep with her Its an embarrassing story, but she is somewhat of a relative. She was publicly exiled from the company, but she is still a source of interesting information. Of course, I do have other channels of information, but that is that. I exhaled. If that had been his biggest source, then perhaps he still didnt know of my powers to create other demons. It cant be helped if you already know that much. Yes, I did end up buying quite a number of things from her You realize that if you give up too easily, you also cause suspicion? With that, I was at a loss for words. Was he reading me like a book? I-Im starting to think that if not for the place, it would be better to just kill you off. Y-You are truly dangerous I was having difficulty getting the words out. Slowly, if I didnt talk slowly, the words would get stuck in my throat. If I didnt do something, I was going to get swallowed up by his pace. What kind of deal are you looking for with Olivie. No, the Blair family? This was a gamble. The first thing that Jemma had mentioned was about my deal with Olivie. Without saying anything about my being a master of demons or my being a demon myself. I guessed that was the only thing he wasnt completely certain about yet. Jemma had been there when I had pretended to meet Gordon from the Circus Troupe for the first time at the company dinner. He might be suspicious, but it was because he had no clear evidence that he would set up something like that in the first place. I had completely fallen for his trap, so it was nothing that I could boast about either but. Hmmm, youre quite the impatient one, arent you Elliott? He said in a soft but reproving voice. I didnt deny it. This old man was a merchant. I was also a salesman of sorts, so I knew that if I was dealing with someone I could do business with, it wasnt wrong to hear them out first. But that was only when the person that you are doing business with could provide some sort of benefit to you. I could not think of any good that would come out of doing business with a dungeon master for Jemmas company. In that case, what was he after? . I figured that you want to establish good relations with Count Abrams. Or with Ms. Olivia herself. And if that is what you want, I am willing to become the middleman. However, there was something that I was still unsure about. Jemmas company was the largest business in Abrams, so there was no way that he didnt already have connections to Count Abrams. Then what was it that he wanted? Think Elliott, think. If I couldnt beat him in a negotiation, the only thing I could do was try to catch up to his train of thought by using my brain. You really dont lose your composure, do you. If it werent for Ms. Dalia, I would marry off one of my granddaughters to you. He complimented me. I wasnt sure how to respond. You are more than half right. Now then, moving on. You probably thought this C Jemma Holdings already has ties to Count Abram, so why now He hit the nail on the head. It seemed he was also trying to predict my thoughts. Are you trying to unofficially do bigger business with him Then I suddenly remembered. He had mentioned that he had not told the Lambert family anything. Jemmas largest business partner was without a doubt, the Lambert House. And though he did do business with the Roland Family who was the Lambert Familys biggest competitor, even combined with the business he had with Count Abrams, the two were nowhere near as close as to how much he was getting from the Lamberts Are you perhaps trying to distance yourself from the Lambert family? Jemma raised his eyebrows for the first time at my comment. What makes you think that? I obviously dont know the exact numbers, but for your company that specializes in retail, your biggest client and business partner must be the Lambert family, who manages several water transportation companies. Last time you invited me to a luncheon with Dalia, that had been some sort of request by the Lambert family, am I right? The old man listened quietly, encouraging me to continue. In other words, there had been some sort of rift in the intimate relationship between your company and the Lambert family or even if nothing has happened quite yet, you sensed that it was a risk for the future of the company if you were to continue the relationship, and thats why you are trying to get closer to the Blair family. So that even if your relationship with the Lamberts were to somehow sour, you would still be able to maintain your business. I said my thoughts as I was thinking them. It was a wild guess, but unexpectedly it might have been a good one. The old man looked somewhat excited. To be honest, until the other day, the smile that had made me believe he was just a harmless old man, was starting to make me weary. Wow, you make a good point. It is obvious as a businessman, but as you know, it is scary to rely solely on one partner in the case that something happens Especially with them, since in a few years the current head of household will most likely be giving the business to his son No, it was strange for him to be going to such lengths just because of a takeover of the business. He must know something more. Is that really all? Oh, what a loaded question. But its a good one. I dont really need to answer, but as a service to a new business partner, I shall tell you my own personal thoughts. . I felt a tug of excitement at the words new business partner. I was partially scared and partially happy that this old man had deemed me worthy of being a business partner. However, I still needed to constantly be on guard. Lord Rubelio is most likely much more skilled than his father. Although he loses in terms of experience in terms of talent, he is much more gifted than even Lady Olivia. I agreed with him to an extent on that matter. It wasnt that Olivia didnt have talent. Quite on the contrary, she was a natural at being a leader and knew a fair amount about the economy and politics it was just that Rubelio was somewhat of a monster. As you say, that man is indeed scary. Not only in terms of his ability, but also he is unpredictable. Yes, that man was both sociable as well as cruel. He was able to be both intimidating and friendly at the same time. It also had to do with Galatia who he kept by his side, but there was no telling what he was capable of. I have a feeling that if he takes over the business, the nature of our relationship will change dramatically. And I cant help but think that it will shift in a direction that will be disadvantageous to my company.I have known him since he was small, but that child was extreme even from a young age. It might be because he has had everything handed to him, but the scale of his desires are on a completely different level from other people or should I say he doesnt lust after the things that most people desire, and always tried to attain the things that the average person wouldnt dare to try to know. Ahh. I understood where he was coming from. I had no proof, but I thought he must have acted recklessly in the same way that he does now, back from when he was a child. And since he found that assistant of his, she added fuel to the fire. At first she was something of a lover to the current head of the household, but now shes completely loyal to Lord Rubelio. I cant imagine shes up to any good. So he was aware of Galatias danger. I wondered if he had any information that I was not aware of yet. I fear that its likely that within the next few years, the Lambert House is going to change completely. Business is going well with the current head, but there is no guarantee that it will go well with the next and there is also no guarantee that this country will stay at peace His last words seemed to imply something bigger was going to happen than just the takeover. What do you mean by that? You are aware that there has been tension with Rodania to the East for several years now, correct? We hadnt been concerned by it until now because Palmira and Abrams are far from the frontlines but it is rare for countries to continue to have small territory disputes for over ten years The eastern country of Rodania. It was the major nation that had this country had been engaging in territory disputes for years, and it was also the country where Miyabi had been captured before. They were possessed with ambition, and were constantly attacking this country. Is what had been told to the people. Of course, the people over there would mostly likely say the same. I am a complete amateur when it comes to war. Is there something strange about the current situation? My company does business with merchants from Rodania, though not with any of those who are at the front lines of course. There was a mutual understanding that as long as the situation does not escalate, that business would actually thrive in times of war. Over the course of ten years, their prices have steadily increased, but we were also able to profit from the trade. But I cant help but think that things have been going too smoothly lately. As a businessman who lives for profit, even he was starting to feel uneasy about the steady rise in numbers. I wasnt sure if that was just this old mans personal intuition, or if that was a general understanding of business owners. Regardless of Count Abrams rank, compared to the Lambert or Roland families who have several knights and foot soldiers, he has not affiliated himself with the war. If he continues to do so for the next ten years, even though I personally question his decision to do so, as a businessman he is the ideal business partner. However there is no guarantee that wont change either, and if it does, I imagine it will be an unexpected and terrible change. I remembered my conversation with Rubelio. He had come up with several strategies, and had even mapped out the details of their implementation. As the old man said, there was a high likelihood that things would change completely when he took over the Lambert House. I do not dislike ambition but I cant help but feel that the scale of Rubelios ambitions are different. Whether that goes in a good direction, or turns into a raging storm. I am the kind of coward that wants to be prepared if there is even the slightest possibility that it will go in the wrong direction. . Was this man trying to warn me? Or maybe he was trying to control me by giving me this information. But the very man who owned Jemma holdings was trying to use someone with a dark past like me, just to get close to Olivie because he was feeling at risk. I needed to weigh the benefits and the dangers of accepting this deal. . Was there any information that I could leave him with Oh. I just want to leave you with this before we end this conversation Its about Galatia, who serves the Lambert family. I heard that she had learned magic at an academy in Palmira to the west. At the very least, she uses one type of magic for sure. Some call it the Evil Eye. But its a spell that is used to manipulate others. Old Jemmas expression hardened, and his eyes shifted. No wonder Seems like something had come to mind. I had a feeling our interests were beginning to match, and we could both predict what the risks would be if we were to engage in a deal. But we each kept those intuitions to ourselves. Chapter 105: The Hidden Battle: Wistaria Chapter 105: The Hidden Battle: Wistaria Translator: Cryus --------------------------------------------------------------- Does anything come to mind with regards to Miss Gratina? Jemma raised an eyebrow. Most likely he was thinking about something Thats what I thought when he replied immediately after. Well, I just remembered some old times when some important information was leaked. It did not result in much of a loss, but it did not feel good. I can accept it, but Well, I suppose too much suspicion is not a good thing either. It wasnt a clear response, but most likely he had come to a few conclusions about events in his past. Because of that, hes suspecting that I may have sent Gratina as a trap. Still, the one thing I knew was that there was a fair chance that even in Jemma Co., there were people being controlled, perhaps just like what I had done to the maid of House Lambert. The fact that the person in question isnt necessarily self-aware can be troublesome. Well then, lets talk about something else. Do you have any interest in Rodanias produce, such as incense and cosmetics? Saying that, he took out a large map from the back shelf, as well as some books with drawings of various craftwork, agricultural products, and the like. He then took out a small block of incense and a burner made of metal and stone, left it on the table, and carefully lit the incense. I had heard that Rodania had a developed culture for incense, but it was precisely because of the difference in quality that gave rise to the production of Rodanian incense in this country as well. I had wondered for a moment why he changed topics so suddenly when I saw a small piece of paper between his fingers that was clearly irrelevant to the topic. A secret message, perhaps? He had been so meticulous and careful with his words That probably meant that I should burn the message after reading it. Rodania, you say? I dont know much beyond factual knowledge, but I have heard that it is a powerful country. It has the backing of the Church, for one I peered at the map and quietly received the piece of paper before taking a piece of craftwork into my hand. While resuming the conversation, I took a few short glances at the paper. It was an advertisement for a small restaurant in the Old Town, with a password of some sort written on it I see. This would be the unofficial route of communication from now on. This had nothing to do with what we were talking about today. That meant that the most important part of the conversation had already been over. Layla was probably just about to get tired. All that remained was to discuss our business front, then head home. I dropped the piece of paper onto the burning incense. It quickly turned into ashes. If you are able to mass-produce your magical items, you could certainly make a profit. Perhaps Rodania is out of the question, but the school district Palmira and the capital city Istren would be fine Well, I doubt I could expand that far The name of a location on the map caught my attention. It wasnt part of this country, but a mountain town called Wistaria in the outskirts of the Rodania kingdom in the East. It was a name I had seen no, heard somewhere. I wouldve remembered right away if Daria was with me. Or perhaps the knowledgeable Sara or Astarte hm? Thats right, it was Astarte. It was so long ago, on the night we first met. She had called my deceased motherAmurosa of Wistaria. Excluding relatively old families, only nobles would have family names. In most small villages and towns, simply having a name is more than enough. Even if people had the same name, they would be working in different places, so it doesnt pose a problem. When I traveled to faraway lands, it was common for people to call themselves by the names of their hometowns. Amurosa of Wistaria was probably the name my mother had given herself. And the name of that place was on this very map. Rodania is a mountainous country, isnt it? Well, even though the rivers surrounding it act as its borders, its still connected by land. Its only natural there would be mountains here and there. And well, I hear that there are many monsters in that country. Even though it claims a large area, its strength is about the same as ours I think thats fair to say. Oh, I see. There are many monsters there. I hope my facial expression didnt seem odd. I tried to steady my breath, and sounded as cheerful as possible. I hope you dont mind me saying this, but there truly are few monsters in this country. I hope it isnt too much for them Fighting against monsters, I mean. It seemed that Jemma took my background into consideration and took it as a light joke. He gave a wry smile and replied just as I expected. It is said that over ten years ago, the whole of Rodania went on a monster hunt. I do not know if it really happened, and in fact, it may have been more of a witch hunt. Does it pique your interest? Well, Im just not sure if I can bargain with demons. Hmm, you seem to be a rather greedy one. To strike bargains with demons, not to mention other countries No, you of all people may be able to think of something. Our conversation was more or less finished. We briefly discussed the present head of House Roland, which was the opponent of House Lambert, as well as the parade to introduce Olivia as Uncle Abrams successor, which was scheduled at the end of the month. That was the end of our conversation. I wasnt expecting to know the unexpected. I knew it wasnt the best time to think about such things, but I was distracted nevertheless. I would be lying if I said that I never expected it at all, so I had Diana secretly investigate the other matters. However, this confirmed my suspicions more or less. The chaos in the Underground Waterway that made me fall from grace; Wistaria; One of my mothers peers who traveled to the Demon Realm with her as a companion. Astarte was a Rodanian noble, although she may have lost her status already. You look like you were tricked by the old man at Jemma Co. Layla said to me on our way home after lunch, as if I looked a little tired. I wonder if I really did seem exhausted. I couldnt stop thinking about Astarte. Maybe that gave it away. What exactly was Astartes reason for coming to me? She may have been serious about making me king, but she may have had other motives as well. Either way, there should have been no reason for Astarte to make a move at that time. Do I seem that tired, Miss Layla? Well, dealing with that old man does make me really nervous. And I thought you had a little more respect for your elders From her point of view, it may have seemed completely natural. Well, that was somewhat true, but my thoughts about him were different. Well that old man is a difficult one. I respect him as a fellow merchant, but its really scary when Im dealing with him *sigh*, I really am exhausted. I became aware of how nervous I really was. The muscles in my shoulders were stiff. I didnt know how to feel about my own timidity. Hmm, I see. I dont think he bore any ill will towards you, but Im sure it would have been terrifying if he had challenged you in earnest. Only people who were quick-witted or were knowledgeable about business and government would have figured out that Jemma Co. saw House Lambert as a danger, or that Gratina had spies in Jemma Co., but I couldnt tell any of that to Layla. By the way, how did go on your end? Well Everyone has been kind to me. The madam told me many things, but how should I say this Im not good at entertaining people, but Im worse at being entertained. It felt like I was putting on a show, if that makes sense It was as I predicted, but it seems that she tried her best. Even though she was dealing with the family member of a merchant, its only natural that one would prefer listening to stories about brave and gallant knights rather than those of merchants. Also, even though Layla isnt excellent with words, her honesty and kindness simply makes her well-liked. The timing was perfect. We were close to the restaurant Jemma told me about. I planned on going inside to take a look, on the pretense of taking a break. Since were both tired should we get some rest? Yeah, thats Wait, Elliot, why are we doing this right here and now?! Layla suddenly shouted in surprise. I wondered if I had said something disturbing Oh, thats what it was. Well, I wouldnt take you to a room so openly. I just wanted to have a quick drink this time. Did you actually I whispered teasingly at the last part. Y-y-you fool! I thought you were going to! She scolded me in a low voice, but her face was red. Shes normally serious, but her embarrassed reaction at times like this is still refreshing, and even stimulating. I hurried inside and bought some drinks while saying the password. I received the change as well as the goods in a small envelope, then returned to the shop with Layla. It wasnt the time to confirm the contents because Layla was still awake Once we returned, Layla checked the shop for any assassins while I locked the front door behind her. When she finished her search and came back to me, I went behind her and stuck my waist to her butts. I had already been excited. Wha She knew right away what I was trying to do. She sounded panicked. I whispered into her ears. You made me get into the mood because you said something like that. I wanna do it now. E-Elliot?! W-What are you saying? Its still daytime, you know?! Her face tinged red in embarrassment again. She was rejecting me through her words, but not in her actions. I grabbed her huge butts before she could say anything else. As I thought, she didnt try to get away. I squeezed her butts a little, and pushed her toward the counter in the shop. No one was going to come in since I had locked the door, but Layla had no way of knowing that. I moved my hands slowly and stripped the bottom half of her clothes. However, she was also wearing a dress inside. I raised it until it reached above her waist. Ah Its going to get wrinkled. Sorry. Youll have to fold it later. Saying that, I loosened my belt. I was already prepared. I could see that her underwear was already a little wet. Layla didnt mind living a simple life, but she was wearing clothes suitable for lunch earlier. Her underwear had some embroidery and was nice to touch. Most likely, it was rare and important to her, but I couldnt hold back any longer. I put my penis between her butts and rubbed them by moving back and forth. She immediately came, and stained her underwear with her cum. Wait, this place is a little Even though she said that, she put her hand on the counter. She remained standing as if ready to greet any customers. Shes stronger than me, so she could have stopped me any time, but she didnt. I grabbed the underwear that stuck to her butts and moved it away. She let out her cum and a little bit of steam. I put some slight pressure on her hips to keep her steady and to make her butts stick out. I slowly penetrated her with my penis. Ah Youre inside me, even though its still so bright outside. To think you would do this I released my hands from her hips and put them on her shoulder, then turned her around to face me. She looked troubled and enchanted at the same time. Layla bent her body slightly backwards, and I moved forward in turn to kiss her. Mm Ha Mmah Mmm Our lips and tongues met for a while, and tasted each other slowly. When we finally stopped kissing, I suddenly felt like making fun of her. Oh, whos that coming into the shop? Eep! Her reaction was intense. She suddenly tightened her vagina and almost twisted my penis. O-oh no. If anyone comes in, theyll see us. Yeah. Should we show them? Saying that, I put more strength into my movements. I grabbed her waist again, hitting it with a stroke. Layla finally released her strength and laid on the counter with her hair spread out on the surface. Hey, did you hear that? Was that Miss Sara from the castle? Or maybe S-stop that. Please, Elliot. Hurry, hurry Just then, someone actually came to the front door and tried opening it. It was locked, so there was no way it would open. I had taken precautions to stop the noise from going outside, so no one could have heard or eavesdropped on us either. However, Layla didnt know that. Theyre going to see us! Her vaginal movements intensified all at once. Her nervousness made her tighten her grip, and I felt pleasure in it, but she hurriedly reached her climax. There was a voice beyond the door. I had set up some magic tools to allow me to listen clearly to whatever was going on outside. Hello, Lord Elliot? Milady Layla? It was a slightly familiar voice. I think it was Laylas nanny. M-Maam?! Her embarrassment, nervousness, and fear came to her all at once, but even still, she begged for more pleasure and a quick release. I was almost at my limit as well. I brought my hand forward and covered her mouth. If we go out now, she may find out from the smell Can I let it out inside you? I had often ejaculated inside her, so it was weird for me to ask. But still, I wanted her consent during the day. Not when I forced her with the power of Gratina at night, but when she was in full control of herself during the day, in my embrace. She nodded without saying a word. I no longer had to hold it in. Im coming, Im letting it all out inside you, Layla! Finally, I hit her hips as hard as I could, and ejaculated my semen as far inside as possible. She stretched her back muscles and stopped when she was half standing. I embraced her hips and brought her forward so we wouldnt fall over. Before I knew it, I had stuck my fingers into her mouth, and was playing with it. The upper half of my body, which was still clothed, shook and quivered. They did say they were going out for lunch. I wonder if theyre still there She left after saying that. Laylas house is close by, so she was probably planning on coming back later. I was about to tell Layla, when the strength slowly faded from her body, and she fell to her knees. Unable to maintain her strength, she slowly lowered her shoulders, then her head, onto the ground. Only her hips were raised as I was still holding onto it. Her slumped body resembled a mountain, with her butts as the peak. Sorry, your underwear has become dirty. Ill buy you a new one next time. However, I didnt have the time to buy her a new one on that day. Allowing her to rest with my semen inside her vagina, I let her use Darias underwear, which was a little smaller than her size. Chapter 106: The Unseen Battle: The Wishes of a Nanny Chapter 106: The Unseen Battle: The Wishes of a Nanny Translator: Cryus --------------------------------------------------------------- I poured hot water into the bath and wiped the sweat off my body with a wet towel, then got dressed and unlocked the door to the shop. After some time had passed, Laylas nanny visited the shop again. Milady has returned. It has been a busy day for you too, Lord Elliot. I think her name was Nunna. Even though she was in her early sixties, she didnt use any walking supports. She looked well despite seemingly having some trouble walking. Apparently, this old woman has been taking care of Layla. Maam, whats wrong? Layla asked somewhat quickly. Her face turned red, perhaps remembering what had happened in the room. Only then had I realized the change in her tone when she spoke with Miss Nunna. As a knight, she speaks in a masculine manner so as not to sound weird Or rather, her speech mannerisms are very proper, but her occasional feminine way of speaking is more obvious now. Nunna must be the closest thing to a parent for Layla, since she had lost her father and brother when she was a child. Its no wonder she feels more comfortable speaking with her this way. Milady, its that day of the week Oh, thats right. Saying that, she looked at me as if she was at a loss. Its as if she was having a dilemma. I hadnt known her for too long, but it was easy to tell from her facial expressions. If you have plans, I dont mind if you prioritize them first Well, I suppose its hard with me around here. Layla was here because her lord Lubreo ordered her to guard me. Daria was the Dungeon Master of the Mining Village (Layla believed so, and I would like to think that Lubreo and his men still thought that was the case), and since I knew things, they must have thought that Daria came here to get rid of me. In fact, it wasnt as dangerous to me as they had imagined, but Layla had no way of knowing that. I dont actually know if Gratina and Lubreo truly believed what they had chose to believe. In fact, sending Layla to guard me may have been their way of keeping me in check. Is it truly an important matter? Miss Nunna didnt know any of the details, so she asked and looked at me with a concerned expression. Nope You could still do your job if I come along, right Miss Layla? But to leave your shop open I dont really have to tend the shop everyday. In fact, we were technically closed since we were called over to Jemma Co. After thinking for a moment, Layla told me to accompany her to her house. She had scheduled to teach children how to read on that afternoon. Hey now, sit still during lessons. All of you are going to work hard when you grow up, alright? In all honesty, the commotion felt like a battlefield. The living room in Laylas house was so small that it would be difficult to seat ten adults there. The oldest of the children were about ten years old, while the younger ones were still unfit to help tend to the fields. The children gathered there were mostly neighbors or residents of Abram, but there were also children from poor families in the New Town (although just living there meant that they were relatively blessed). Thus, they were all normal children who knew nothing of behaving in a refined manner, let alone giving compliments. Although there was a school owned by the Church, it cost money to send them there for education. There were not many children who had the opportunity to receive education, especially in the populated cities. Even though Abram was a large city, the rate of literacy wasnt very high. Laylas lessons were centered around the Churchs teachings, but with more focus on fundamental reading and writing. Just by being able to read gives these children more possibilities in the future. Even though its just their very first steps, their parents are paying a minimal fee for it, so they really appreciate it. Also, I had thought about this when we were at Jemma Co. as well. Although Layla is a stickler, shes not the type to be so inflexible to apply the rules to every single thing. Perhaps because shes also honest and straightforward, or perhaps because of her personality, the children here love her as well. From their point of view, I was an intruder to them, so they kept giving me curious stares. There were a few times when they asked me specifically if I was Laylas boyfriend, but I just laughed it off. I am a thick-skinned merchant after all Although by the time Layla finished her lessons, my face was completely red. Do you plan on settling here in Abram, Lord Elliot? Nunna asked me when she finished preparing food for the children. Well, considering the trade routes, it may be good to expand my business into other cities So yes, Im thinking about expanding to this town. Engaging in small talk is a basic skill for merchants. Besides, this old woman taking care of Layla is a good person. Entertaining her takes some time, but not much effort. It may be insensitive for me to ask you such things, but milady seems to have taken an interest in you She giggled. Well, she does have a long history with Layla. Im sure that even if Layla knew how to hide things better, Nunna would have seen through her anyway. But she is a knight, and her birthright and upbringing may be that of a commoner. With all these things considered She could just quit being a knight. Of course, I wont force her I was probably the only one who heard her whispering. Miss Nunna, why would you say that? Milady wishes to remove the stain on her late fathers name. Thats why shes clinging to her status as a knight, despite her displeasure of fighting. However, it is difficult for a woman to gain recognition on the battlefield. Layla was looking at each of the children surrounding her. Nunna looked at her in extreme pity, then continued. Getting married is necessary for a government official, but Even for an old woman like me who doesnt understand complicated issues, I do know that no one will take milady as a wife since she has neither status nor land Of course, there are those who become knights by marrying into an established family. She smiled faintly because Layla herself had rejected such an offer. In my opinion, being a knight doesnt necessarily lead to happiness for milady. Thats why if only she could find happiness, even if she abandons her duty as a knight, or even her house Thats just what I think. Thats right. Layla truly desires to remain as a knight, to defend her honor, and to reestablish her house. Such is the curse that keeps her tied down. That must also be why this old woman finds herself unable to say such things to Layla. Is that why youre telling me all this? Yes, Nunna is unable to change Laylas mind. Thats why she had been waiting for an outsider like me. I may not be able to fulfil her expectations though. Yes. You are one of the very few gentlemen milady is comfortable with Also, if a company so reputable like Jemmas has invited you to lunch, then you must be a capable man. The old woman giggled. She seems a lot more fun-loving than Layla. Getting involved with someone like me will only result in her unhappiness Oh my, thats not for gentlemen to decide. After all, it is only the woman in question who has the right to decide her own happiness. That was when the lessons were over, and our conversation came to a halt. We returned to the shop. Layla helped me prepare dinner, which we had together. Whether it was because of her training as a knight, or because of Nunnas education, her cooking was better than I had imagined. We had some light drinks and kissed each other when we got a little drunk. She resisted a little, but that was part of her acting. She sank into my arms before long. On that day, I lost count of how many times I ejaculated into her on the dinner table. I made sure the exhausted Layla had fallen asleep, then poured some more wine and narcotics into her mouth to make sure she stayed asleep for a while. I left her in the bedroom and set up an alarm that would activate if she stirred. It had been a while although not exactly that many days, before I had resumed contact. You want to mobilize the monsters? This was the first surprise. The first thing Olivia had said was that she wanted to make monsters appear around Abram for a day without causing any casualties. What I dont want right now is to be forced to hide our troops. And on top of that, House Lambert thinks that were increasing our forces on the inside including the many spies we have, as you can see. It was true that if we dispatched our main forces around Abram, the soldiers who could move around in the city would be destroyed. However, it was already known that House Lambert already had a private army in secret. I could also imagine that there were others that would pose trouble just like those assassins. On the contrary, wouldnt it actually be disadvantageous for us? I posed the question, to which Olivia and Sara responded. You still dont get it? Who do you think it is youve been embracing every night? Oh, thats what you mean. Ahem the knight Layla may be serious and good at horsemanship, but well Dont you think that having her on guard around you all the time is actually hindering our movements? Ah, I could somehow tell that Olivia was a little jealous of Layla. From her point of view, I hadnt been able to embrace her that many times, so I couldnt blame her. To be honest, part of me wished I could, right then and there. Distance makes the heart grow fonder. But I couldnt bring myself to tell her. Sara, Im going to place you toward the castle, so contact Daria on your end. Shes already memorized most of the Underground Waterways. You know how to mobilize large monsters, right? Astarte had been working at the shrine the entire time. I had already talked discussed where we should target, but contacting her hadnt been going too well. Because there were times when customers came in late at night, it had been difficult to possess Dolas body and hold meetings. Im still waiting for Chana to report the progress on her research on the Assassination Guild Olivie was speechless when I said that. It looks like its been a lot of trouble. As far as I know, two constituent members have been killed. It may be the end, but I hear that they didnt have that many people to begin with. I wondered how she came to possess that information, but she said that she had checked every report from the guards in town, listened to rumors around town, and came to that conclusion. Even though the Assassination Guilds member list had come into her possession beforehand beforehand, she wouldnt have known their faces. I wondered how seriously she had taken her work. Im just doing what I can. Luckily, Im in a position where I can see information like that Besides, if we were only able to move openly, we would only exhaust ourselves dragging our opponents around on the surface. We have to use everything at our disposal if we are to survive. I was somewhat relieved by what she said. It was the same with Daria and even Olivia. Even if I didnt do anything, they knew how to think, investigate, judge, and act by themselves. Theres not only one person leading the monsters of the Man Eating Dungeon. I was strangely happy to realize that. Just do what you can. Ill see you again if all goes well. After that, I told them what had happened at Jemma Co., and that was the end of our short meeting. I contacted everyone else briefly, then went to my bed, embracing Layla in my sleep until dawn broke. Chapter 107: The Unseen Battle: Off with Her Head Chapter 107: The Unseen Battle: Off with Her Head Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- That day, the Lady Knight Layla returned to her home, and bathed after doing some packing. Although, bathing didnt necessarily mean in ones own bathtub, unless that person was filthy rich. Thanks to Abrams plentiful water supply and public bath that opened ten years ago, many of its citizens did bathe habitually, but most normally rinsed with water or wiped themselves with hot water and a cloth. For a contract knight like Layla who had no land nor equity, the hot water her nanny prepared for her and a clean, dry towel were already a treat. Misstress, youre leaving already? Uh-huh. They told me a monster appeared by the major road. Ill go earn some brownie points. Nunna the nanny wasnt told why her master Layla, whom she had raised since Layla was a child, was staying at Elliots shop for the a few nights. There must be other knights working for that House than you, mistress And, Elliot-san, was it? The young Lord Lambert seems to have high esteems of him And you have some feelings for him, dont you? Wha!? Th-That has nothing to do with this! Thats precisely why Nunna could see a future between Elliot and Layla. That man doesnt seem to have any bones when it comes to fighting, but he seems good at his business I hear that knights cant make a living anymore just by striving on the battlefield. This old hag thinks he would make a decent husband. Without even knowing, Layla blushed. While her relationship to him was too complicated to describe, she wasnt absent of feeling from her, and her body had imprinted the ecstasy from numerous accounts of coitus. I Running late! Well talk about it later! The aging nanny watched with a smile as her mistress fled. The woman never would have dreamt of seeing her girl smile like she did, and blush like any other girl her age, before this previous year It looks shes already slept with him What is my little mistress thinking about? Her husband joined Laylas brother and father at the battlefield, and never returned. Laylas mother, for whom Nunna had originally worked for, was always sickly, and died young during childbirth. Since Nunna had never borne a child of her own, Layla was her master and like her child all at the same time. It was only naturally that Nunna wished for any glimpse of happiness in the girl. I wish Elliot-san would go after her a little more aggressively. ??? As Layla passed the gate of House Lambert and headed toward the storage area to prepare for her journey with the other knights, Gratina the Housekeeper stopped her in her tracks. Knight Layla, you will depart tomorrow morning as part of the second dispatch. Regarding that, Master Lubreo will instruct you further. Stay at the manor for the night. While there were quite a few female working if the maids and workers were taken into account, but there were only a few female soldiers who guarded the ladies of the manor, other than Knight Layla. Layla staying at the manor signified her mission to guard Lubreo. Understood. As for guarding Elliot You neednt concern yourself with that. Standby in your room. And so the conversation was cut short, and Layla felt herself slightly annoyed. The housekeeper paid no mind to that, as she continued: There were no attacks during the few days while you guarded him. This probably means that the monster and her gang arent in a hurry to kill him That he doesnt know anything they dont want us to know. With that, she quickly walked away without any interest. Tightening her fists, Layla silently went into the small room provided for her. The workers had already looked over armor and other equipment, but Layla always made a point to check her own equipment, to which she would rely on to protect her life. She was first drawn to the magical sword Lubreo had purchased for her a few days ago. It was a long sword from the shelf of Elliots shop, more expensive than she could afford after saving for a year, and lighter but stronger and more resilient than normal, suited well for defensive combat. The House goldsmith had carved the Lambert crest into the sheath, albeit simple, which was a nice, decorative touch. While she looked over her new magical sword and its every detail, she continued to check her other equipment. There were more than a few knights who didnt think kindly of a female knight like her. While it wasnt anything serious, her equipment had been tampered with more than once or twice. To her relief, nothing was amiss this time. As for her gloves, she carried around the pair that Elliot had loaned her to advertise the shop, which had no way of being messed with. My gloves, gauntlets, and now my sword At this rate, Id be covered in Elliots creations save for my underwear. As soon as she whispered that to herself, she was reminded of their consummation from the previous night, making her blush. What has become of me? I had pleasant feelings about him. I have always liked that man, more or less. Still, I was convinced that Elliot had Daria, and that they lived in a space where I couldnt intrude. Before I knew it, I was climbing onto him like a prostitute Even when Elliot assertively asked her bed since then, the fact that she initiated their first time, and the tinge of guilt she felt for taking Daria away from Elliot prevented her from refusing him. There werent many House Lambert knights that saw Layla as their comrade. Lubreo didnt pay much mind to that fact, but he was by no means kind. Layla understood that, even though they had grew up together when they were young, Lubreo had no reason to favor an executed prisoners daughter Her understanding never wavered, even after she began climbing into Lubreos bed. And now, Layla was too stoic to admit to herself that she was happy to have Elliot inside of her. Father. Brother. Ill be home, soon She remembered the words Lubreo had spoken to her, for the first time in the past few years, that affirmed her knightly prowess. To take back her land and rebuild her house That was Laylas lifelong dream and curse. She had sacrificed everything for it. She had long abandoned any hopes for happiness as a woman. Layla, when she was only ten, swore to herself to protect her people, live a life of valor, and clear her fathers name This became her curse. Despite her fathers and brothers faces fading away into hazy memory, her oath remained as clear as day. ??? Please enter the room, armed. By the time the maid had called for Layla, it was a little late for the time of an evening meeting. The request to be armed was rare, before tomorrows departure. Thinking that, perhaps they would have a ritualistic sparring like they did before jousting matches, Layla walked through the manor. As she noticed that she wasnt passing any knights along the way, she asked the maid about it, for her to reply: Everyone else had been gathered over an hour ago Layla didnt ask the maid, who seemed quite terrified, any more questions before entering the hall. This was where the knights would gather to hold strategic meetings and to drink in merriment. As they often wore armor to these gatherings, stone tiles adorned the floor in lieu of carpet like the guest quarters. As soon as she opened the door, a thick heat wafted out, along with a smell that Layla had become familiar with over the past few days. Layla, there you are. Im sure you can see why you were called in last. From the furthest and tallest point of the room, Lubreo spoke to her from a chair. There knights with their armor partially or completely scattered around the room between them. In the middle of them was a maid covered in semen. Layla recalled her as the laundry maid. Her maids uniform were torn to pieces, revealing most of her skin, and her shoulder-length red hair was strewn as it, along with her face, were covered in semen and blood. Her face appeared to be beaten, as her cheeks were swollen and blood trickled out of her mouth along with semen. What in the world!? The other woman in the room, Gratina the Housekeeper, answered as she stood by the window. This woman took money from our adversaries in exchange for various information. We discovered magical surveillance items, and here we are. Some of the knights gave a subtle awkward look as Layla entered, but most of them paid no mind, or else, cracked a slimy grimace saying: When Im told that administering punishment is part of the job This job wasnt suited for you, knight Layla. Layla nearly enraged. She could never forgive a traitor to her master, but how could this beating be acceptable behavior for any knight? While it was clear that Gratina had orchestrated this, it was evidently under permission and knowledge of her master Lubreo, to which she could not object. There are many methods to interrogate someone. With her emotions suppressed, thats all she mumbled. The knights in the room mockingly stared at her, but she decided to ignore them. She couldnt deny that this maids crime was even worthy of death. She confessed that she was working for House Roland. Layla was speechless, hearing this from Lubreo. House Roland was once of the oldest Houses in Abram, always competing with House Lambert, and they were famously ill-tempered. They boasted a sizeable army, and if House Lambert were to take them on, while they most likely wouldnt lose, there would be considerable catastrophes. Whether thats true or not, we cant make a move now. I doubt theyre stupid enough to leave any evidence behind, either Theres no weight behind her testimony. He undoubtedly had already completed a simulation of the two houses clashing, and when city nobles clashed within the city, it was the citizens of Abram who suffered. Besides, in that case, it wasnt unlikely that both houses would be punished by Earl Abram. I understand But I thought tonights meeting was about the monsters threatening the city? Most of our procedures are already decided. All you have to do is follow the orders and march on. This is just a little show. To demonstrate to the people that House Lambert will not falter. Now, Layla. Lubreos voice, while not loud, echoed through the room with weight. All of the men here have already punished this woman, and shes outlived her use Well end this with you Off with her head. Wha!? Laylas face froze. It wasnt that she didnt see this coming But that didnt mean she would no qualms with it, either. While the womans face was now swollen from the beating, she wasnt ugly to begin with. Layla didnt know her well, but she remembered most faces that walked in the manor. Layla thought her name was Grace. No Help me, please Dont kill me, Ill do Anything The pathetic spy, who had been raped and beating by a dozen men. Perhaps she couldnt foresee this outcome. Perhaps she knew the risk and took it anyway. She tried to flee, but she couldnt stand as her legs seemed broken. She lifted her torso up with her arms and dragged herself away, slowly. But she was soon surrounded by the knights in the room, and cornered. Looking as if she had misplaced her emotions somewhere, Layla drew her sword. The tip of it slightly quivered. That womans a traitor. You understand, dont you? No emotions were present in Lubreos statement. Even still, the knights in the room grimaced. They peered at Layla, whose parent had been dubbed a traitor and executed on the battlefield. You are a Lambert knight. So, swing your sword for me. Slowly, her sword was raised. Please, help, help, dont kill me, no, no! Quiet words escaped Laylas mouth, which were not heard by the maid fearing her impending death, nor the grimacing knights around her: Treachery, is unforgivable. As a knight, unforgiveable I, I Slash. Her screams were cut short, preventing it from breaching the walls of the hall. Graces head bounced up nearly to the ceiling, and spraying blood, fell by Laylas side. The body crashed down to the floor, and twitched for a few moments before turning as motionless as a marionette with no strings. Blood gushed from the cut, and painted the floor red. The stench of blood filled the room. Well done! Woah, I thought you would hesitate, but you proved me wrong. The men cheered Layla on, and complimented her swordsmanship. Laylas expression remained rigidly frozen. My knights. As youve witnesses, Knight Layla is one of us. A loyal Lambert knight. You can trust her. With Lubreos declaration, the men threw their clothes back on, and started to pack. We leave half an hour after dawn tomorrow. Rest early tonight. Gratina spoke to the knights as she called a servant to take care of the maids body. Lubreo stood, and approached Layla. Well done, Layla. Master Lubreo, I Finally regaining herself, Layla looked up at him. Here are your orders for tonight. Gratina will clean your sword. Wash up, and come to my room immediately. Chapter 108: The Unseen Battle: Jealousy Chapter 108: The Unseen Battle: Jealousy Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- Countless orgasms. Countless semen poured into her. He was rough, without so much as a thought for the woman on the receiving end, but still rich in experience and on-point. Laylas body flooded with ecstasy. After being developed by Elliot over the past few days, she now felt the pleasure of servicing and obeying a man more strongly than ever. She had considered Elliot full of stamina within reason, but Lubreo stamina defied reason. He would bed Layla until he was exhausted, then slept as he pleased, before coming back to Layla when he felt like it, whether she was awake or not. Layla had no say in the matter. Lubreo, the man who occupied Laylas heart, never so much as uttered a word other than an order. Even through her numerous climaxes, that was the one thing that Layla felt lonely about. Layla, how was Elliot? He had asked her that after several rounds of consummation, when dawn was near. She gathered her breathe in attempt to answer the question, but she could feel her blushing. Naturally, Layla had never before been asked by the man who had just slept with her about her previous sexual encounter. Not too bad, I see I might station you with him again. I see youve already slept with him, but I dont blame you. In fact, if you become the tether that keeps him close, thatll do. She needed some time to understand what he was talking about. I cant trust him completely, just yet. But I dont want to miss out on him. If you can break him, its worth considering taking him in marriage to rebuild your house You will be your own knight, and since he cant fight, youll have him dedicated to rebuilding the house. Rebuilding the house. Laylas lifelong desire. Besides, even Nunna had urged her to marry Elliot. While coincidental, it seemed perfect. Moreover, everyone thought that Layla had feeling for Elliot, and they werent wrong. Since they were leaving before noon, Layla returned to her quarters from Lubreos bedroom before dawn. The sword she had used to execute the maid last night had been returned to her room, spotless. Her armor, along with anything she needed for the trip, was taken care of. This sort of throughout courtesy was unprecedented for Layla. And yet, all blood seemed to have been drained from her face. Lubreo, my Lord I am your night. I have no contention to your order. And I know that you always thinking about my house, but She thought of the owner of the magical items shop, who had bedded her numerous times. Layla acknowledged that she was falling for this man. Her pinch of guilt for Daria, and her slight sense of superiority over House Blares magician (who was undoubtedly in love with him) intermingled. Even though he was just the victim, being controlled by the Monster Daria, and a talented artisan of magical items, and had done nothing wrong Elliot Im just a tether to keep you close. He saw worth in my womanhood over my knighthood He wants you more than he wants me This wasnt anything she could say to anyone. Pushing back her desperate attempt to keep them down, dark emotions curdled within Layla. Jealousy. Knight Layla was now conscious of her jealousy of Elliot. Neither able to accept nor suppress those emotions, she could only muffle her cries. The tears that she had held back ever since her first battle were now spilling over. She cried in Elliots arms for a fleeting moment, and now again for her jealousy of the very man. A cock crowed in the distance to announce the sunrise. For a while longer, even forgetting her morning prayers, Layla continued to cry. ??? Some gabbling birds in the court say ridiculous things like Olivia is building a harem. I was at Saras house. After our first tryst in a while, I nearly spill my tea hearing this. Moreover, I had a clue to the cause of such rumors. Still Olivias a woman. They suspect her of lesbianism. Im not out of the question, either. True, one could often find Olivia with Sara, since she had many enemies in court. She also frequented Saras home in order to see me. Sara and Olivias lesbian love affair was the topic of gossip for a while. And when I make a move based on your information, that intensifies. Like this girl of a lower noble under House Roland Not even kidding, shes head over heels for Olivia. What did you do, Olivy? Even though, I was the one who made the call. When I scoped Laylas memories, I discovered a woman whom he had ravished to gain vulnerable information of. She was the daughter of a lower noble who served under the city noble, House Roland, that often clashed with House Lambert. Unlike Olivia, if she had lived her whole life as a noble up until this point, she would definitely have had a fianc by now. Ravishing such a girl would cause a commotion if it got out. I guessed that Gratina either manipulated her memories, or was blackmailing her to keep the secret. Considering the ranks these houses were in, the girls house would be the only one to tank. Those wouldnt do such a thing just for the fun of it. Especially Lubreo. Then what were they after? I had guessed that House Lambert was trying to gather secrets in order to dig into House Roland, and I told this idea to see if we could look into. The fact that I was hearing this kind of gossip now, after some time, must have meant that Olivia pulled it off. Are there other? I asked, half out of curiosity and half out of fear. I was a little nervous about Olivia being with another man But I honestly never even imagined Olivia with another woman. Except, since Olivia and I had so much in common, I could understand her doing something like this. The young priestess we saved started to frequent Olivias place. Of course, she did go through a lot, albeit off the record, so she may have nowhere else to go. We were in on that fiasco with the temple, and Olivia ended up having to clean up the mess on her own. As a result, Olivia now had a little more influence on the temple, where she could sneak Astarte into the real temple from time to time. A priestess, a lower noble, and the magician Sara. This Harems not too bad. While its presented jokingly, Olivia has most likely accepted this rumor to some degree. She might even try to encourage it to a certain point. While it could be troublesome to earn the support of young noble girls, it was almost never a bad thing. So, Olivias getting pretty popular among the young noble girls. While she isnt tall, she has been on the battle field as a paladin, so she could play the mans part well If youre not careful, some girl might take Olivia from you? In that scenario, I think Olivy would be the taker. Ooh I think youre right. Maybe Ill let Olivy take me from you? She might break your record for the number of prostitutes she has hanging around. It had been a while since we had bantered like this. I had already release my seed into Sara once, and we were continuing our idle conversation, entangled in bed. Before I knew it, the conversation topic had returned to our agenda. There arent many days left until the parade. If Lamberts going to make a move, I would put money on that day. Olivia wants to encourage the young Lord Roland to have House Roland and Lambert compete with their extravagance in security. So their official resources will be spent out there. We can barely handle their army in the shadow without having to deal with their official soldiers. If anything, they would attempt an assassination in the shadows Who knows how much the official arsenal would matter I guess if they started blocking the roads, it would be annoying. Numerous roads and waterways webbed the city. Knights or soldiers would never make an open assault, but it was possible that knights blocking the road were actually guarding routes and hide-outs for assassin as a result. Undoubtedly, they also have an accurate map. As for the underground waterways, considering that they were the ones who gave the map to the Assassins Guild in the first place, they are aware of the outline But dont have the latest intel, right? Judging by the state of Miyabi and Diana, they dont seem to pay much attention to their basement. Arachne, before I killed it, didnt seem like the type who paid much attention for office work, either. Although, making a move under the assumption was dangerous. Well, well just have to hope for the best. We should assume the worst, though. Sara climbed off the bed and headed to the kitchen. Waving her wand, she leisurely lit the fire with magic. How lazy could she get? Sara, do you have a spare wand? Hmm This one, it was given to me at the academy, and I used it to sign a contract with a fire djinn. If I had stayed at the academy longer, I could have signed a contract with other djinns, or switched over to a better wand, but I could already hear the kettle. She seemed to be able to manipulate the intensity of the flame as well. While I couldnt figure out how impressive that feat was, Saras skills were definitely improving. I heard that a djinn contract is set in a jewel Thats right. Normally, only the earth djinns prefer stones, but some jewels are preferred by other djinns as well. For example, most fire djinns, like the one I signed with, prefer rubies. All in all, something that resembles them in color or impression. While rubies were relatively expensive, I could easily acquire a few small ones. Actually, I remembered that there were a few pieces lying around in storage. I see And, can you switch that contract over to a different ruby, or sign a contract with a different fire djinn? Youre up no good again, arent you? Lets see It would take some time, but I could pull it off. To be honest, I just feel too compatible with the fire djinn. Its not like I cant sign with other djinns, too. By now, I might have enough magic to sign a contract with an additional fire djinn. Although, that wont be helpful. I pondered for a minute. Along with the distractions I instructed Olivia to cause within House Lambert, I could make another move here. Sara, Ill come back tomorrow, to As I said so, the hidden door flew open. What the!? Hey, Sara. I know its your house, but you should at least wear underwear. Olivia And a familiar girl emerged from the other side. She was blindfolded, undoubtedly to keep her from memorizing the route they took. Then, it hit me. She was the girl whom Lubreo was ravishing in Laylas memories. Lady Olivia, you are with the magician !? As she lifted her blindfold by Olivias order and looked around, she seemed to notice us. With a small cry, she grasped Olivias hand. She seemed more terrified than she would be seeing total strangers. Oh, its okay. Hes a friend of mine Hey Elliot, put some close. There are young ladies in your presence. I threw on my coat, then turned my back to put on my undergarments. Just because I knew that she had been ravished by men before, that wasnt an excuse to forego etiquette now. Sara added more water to the kettle, and prepared tea for four. And so, our tea party began, without even a cake. Let me introduce them. Im sure you recognize her, but shes the magician Sara, who works for me. This man here is my old friend Elliot the magi-doctor, whos going to take a look at you. Magi-doctor? What is she Then, she gave me a look that told me to play along. I just smiled and nodded. Since shed called me a doctor, I decided to at least act the part. A doctor Thats why youve brought me here, my lady? My lady Despite my heads-up from Sara earlier, I still had to bite down on a chuckle. Yes. Anything that happens here, stays here. Its our best option to have you looked at. We cant have anyone see us going into a doctors office You can trust everyone here. Your secret is safe. I was beginning to understand the situation. Based on my blueprint, Olivia concocted this story. Um Nice to meet you. I cant tell you my last name, but please call me Nina. Sara, sensing that she wasnt being addressed, quickly directed her attention elsewhere. Specifically, she went on lookout using the Eyes I had placed nearby. Nice to meet you, Nina. Im Elliot. I understanding youre coming to me because you have an ailment. Well She blushed, and froze. I wondered if her fingertips were shaking because she was remembering being raped by Lubreo. Olivia laid her hand over Ninas, and started explaining. Perhaps she had planned this interaction out. Elliot, I want you to see if shes pregnant. I had told Olivia what happened when I turned Lily into a monster. She probably figured that I would be able to see if there was a new lifeform growing inside of Nina. However I can find out, but Are you sure? She seems timid of men. Does she know how Ill be finding that out? Olivia, with a concerned look, held Ninas shoulders. Nina, it might be hard for you. But Elliot needs to make you feel good. What? But I I figured. Whats your plan, Olivy? Its okay, Nina. Im going to do it with you. With that, Ninas cheeks were rosy. She buried her face in Olivias bosom, and I could hear her mumbling something to the like of if my lady would join me or the other. I thought I had given Olivia a rather icy look, but Olivia returned a cheerful smile. Theres your ulterior motive. Elliot. Will you please have us? There she was, my trusty partner. While she wasnt a monster, she was the other head of the Man-Eating Dungeon. Im sure that part of her was honestly feeling sorry for this girl, but there was something else. I had given Olivia information with the intent to sabotage Lubreo. It seems like she had the next step in mind. I would have to have a talk with her later. Chapter 109: The Unseen Battle: Damaged Girl Chapter 109: The Unseen Battle: Damaged Girl Translator: Adam Seacord --------------------------------------------------------------- While speaking to Nina to comfort her, Olivia went over the situation where Nina was raped, loud enough so I could here. Ninas father was a lower noble distantly related to House Roland, and Nina went to school with the first daughter of House Roland. Apparently she had gone through some martial arts and sword-fighting training, but I doubted she was much stronger than even I was. The first daughter of House Roland, Nora, was an active tom-boy, and Nina, who was much more subversive and quiet (like Olivia) would stand in Noras shadows, but nonetheless they were good friends. Her parents most likely wanted her to acquire that position in court, as well. While her house was under House Roland, which was in rivalry with House Lambert, they also had business deals with House Lambert, placed them squarely in the middle of the two big houses. From that connection, she had been offered a short term intern for Lady Lambert about a month ago, which she couldnt refuse. For a while, it was smooth sailing. While both houses were militarized, House Lambert had more scholars than fighters, compared to House Roland. Nina, who liked to read, was even allowed to attend the private classes for the members of the house. Her life was relatively cozy. Until suddenly, she had been called to Lubreos bed and forcibly raped. She was severely beaten just for refusing to join him in bed. She was hiding with make up now, but I could see some bruises on her face, still. Her bruises would heal, but her heart wouldnt. Naturally, Nina was a virgin. While she was engaged with a man from an allied city noble, it was likely that the engagement wouldnt last if they founded out. Besides, that would cause House Lambert and House Roland to crash. Nina seemed too kind and timid to cause that kind of turmoil. Without even able to speak to her own parents, Nina felt cornered, and isolated herself. The Roland clan was even more battle-prone and rough around the edges than House Lambert. If this got out, a clash of force between the two houses would be inevitable. And unless the battle ends in a landslide, whoever made the first move would fall behind. Worse, she was smart enough to understand all of that. Furthermore, the way to avoid that clash would be to make her entire family Go away. It was more than likely that someone would have taken that measure. She felt more and more awkward coming across Nora, and when she was sulking in a corner of the classroom in court, Olivia had found her Miss Olivia listened to me At first, I thought I could never tell anyone from House Blare what had happened, but My Lady told me that she was not raised a noble, and she had seen things like that a few times before Every time she spoke in her quiet voice, her braided strands lightly shook on both sides of her head. Right. Although she was a lower noble, she was raised in a box. It was true that Olivia had more knowledge about those things than usual, but she didnt know a peasants life nor their society. Thats why, despite having some knowledge, she was easily deceived Still, anyone would have a hard time seeing through Olivia, who had done her homework before approaching her. After talking over those kinds of things with Nina, Olivia turned back to me, looking a little bit embarrassed. It wasnt anything we could discuss with company, so We had her come to the room I used to stay at before House Blare took me in. Um, I was a little surprised, but I knew that there were such things, and, well, My Lady Made me feel better. Knowing that Olivia only uses these methods because of me, I didnt know what to say. I just knew that, if anyone can heal this terrified girl who had just been raped, it wasnt an unfamiliar man like me. Well, this might be a difficult question, but Did you tell young lady Roland about this? No, I Didnt do anything like this with Nora, and I didnt want to be a bother Ever since I started at House Lambert, we havent able to speak with each other, much. True, the fact that she could casually address the mistress of House Roland (who was countless ranks above the social ladder) was proof that they were really good friends, or she looked down on her. Judging by how Nina talks about her, it seemed like the former. Besides, when Olivia was rumored to have Nina in her harem, it was a matter of when rather than if, when it came to this mistress accusing Olivia. Olivy, Im glad youve made good friends with Nina, but are you trying to face off against House Rolands mistress? Olivia smiled and responded: The opposite. I want to become her friend And considering what Lambert is after Then she cut herself off after seeing Nina. This girl had been sheltered, but she wasnt stupid. Olivia figured that Nina would catch on if she said too much. But Nina responded first: Its all right, My Lady. I have guessed that the Lamberts are trying to hurt Nora by turning me into bait. Perhaps her hearts stronger than I thought. Nina. Lets save the rest until after your treatment. Im right here with you, dont be afraid. Since I know your secret, Ill tell you mine This man, is my lover My beau, I mean. She said while she winked at me. Wha? Oh, but, My Lady has told that you were working among peasants before you came to House Blare, so I guess it makes sense After suddenly being disclosed the future owner of the citys secret, Nina was flustered. Olivia seized that opportunity to steal her lips, and pull her close by her waist Yep. It was definitely one of my moves. Lets go to the bed, Nina. You dont have to tell me anything you dont want to. So, dont you dare end your own life. Elliot and I will take care of you. Just relax and let me ??? Thats right. Nina, your eyesight isnt too well, is it? Sara, who had already bedded once, reluctantly moved from the bed to the chair to observe. Nina had swiftly been stripped down to how she looked like the day she was born. Her skinny, small body was out in the open. Her breasts were also smaller, her long dark hair catching my eyes. Then, the light bruising that were lingering all around her alabaster skin. Watching her, I stripped away clothes to match her. Yes, but, its expensive, and it broke when Lubreo had raped her. I was reminded once again that he had no interest in anything to do about others. You read too much literature to let it get this bad, didnt you? Me too. Sure, it may be a little expensive but you need one Here. She took out a small box from her bags. A pair of glasses. Theyre my pair, so the lens might be a little off, but How are they? She placed the glasses over Ninas eyes and asked her again. No I can see well. But this is your Dont worry about it. Its something you need, and were about to be bedded by the same man Think of it as your collar from me, wont you? Nina blushed. Olivia looked a little embarrassed too. As I was wondering who in the world taught her these lines I saw Sara jerk her chin at me, exasperated. Ive been doing that to the girls? Elliot, wont you come here? Youre about to ravish us. Keep your eye on your prey. Oh, sure. That being said, I wonder where you get your lines Nina, are you all right? If youre scared of something, or dont like it, I need you to tell me. I walked up to here on the bed. Looking down, it felt pretty satisfying to have two girls looking up at me. As I realized that they both had pretty, alabaster skin My penis couldnt be kept down anymore. Today, I had only came once so far, into Sara. Hey, its getting big. Its going to get bigger than that Are you okay? Im Its a little, scary. But not as bad as Last time I think. Having Olivia grab and guide her hand, she timidly let her fingers touch my penis. As she gently stroked it, it rose. I directed Sara to bring an aphrodisiac pill and the lotion that Chana delivered once in a while. The latter of which, I had just used a chunk of it with Sara. I gave the pill to Olivia, who without hesitation took it in her mouth and cracked it in half before putting it in Ninas mouth. They kissed for a long time, until I could see Ninas half of the pill pass her throat. In a little bit our bodies will warm up Until then, lets make Elliot feel good. And, what should I Do with this? Just follow my lead. Like a close pair of sisters, Olivia and Nina kissed my penis from both sides. Olivias Near-green brunette hair that reached below her shoulder, and Ninas braided black hair that reached well down her back both jiggled below me. While they do, Olivias hand sneaked into Ninas loins, gently petting it. I thought about doing something, but since I was being serviced, standing on the bed, I couldnt reach Ninas body. So, all I could do was gently pet their heads. Nina stiffened in fear for a moment, but seeing that I kept being gentle, she seemed to be relieved and started moving again. I took a mental note to be careful before touching her. See, a manhood isnt all scary. Well It might look weird, but once you get used to it, it can be kind of cute Depending on whose body its attached. I-Ihfee Phew U-Um. Elliotsan. How is this? She plopped the head of my penis out of here mouth, and asked me as she looked up me apologetically. Her apologetic, still slightly terrified puppy-dog face tickled my sadist tendencies. Behind her, I could see Olivia continuously playing with Ninas body, and I could tell that her and I had the same thought process. It feels great, dont worry. It might have been scary last time, but Im not going to do anything like that. Can you and Olivy keep making me feel good? Oh Yes, um Like, this? Yes, that feels good, Nina. Im going to pet your head Olivy, dont stop with her. Olivia responded by stimulating Ninas loin while whispering to her. Meanwhile, I slowly weaved my magical powers, then placed both hands on Ninas head before seeping the magical strings into her. I wanted to enjoy it slowly, but I didnt really have the time. This girl was a prey that Olivia had brought to me, and a potential card against House Lambert. Without even her knowledge, I seep my magic into her. While it couldnt just do it by locking eyes (like a certain housekeeper), by laying with them and taking advantage of their vulnerability, I was able to control someones body. Judging by the flow of magic coursing through her body, Nina didnt look pregnant. But, they already had materials to blackmail her, which meant that she could be raped again. And in order for me to bring in House Roland as an ally, this girl was invaluable. She would need to forget about me once, and even if I couldnt turn her into a monster yet, I needed to plant some things. Olivia must have contemplated whether or not to bring her into all of this But if she was left alone, Nina could have ended her own life. So, I was giving her a means to survive. That day, Nina climaxed numerous times through our coitus, then returned with her face apple-red. Her job would be to bring Mistress Roland to Olivia. Using the exact same method as House Lambert, we would sweep the table. After all, House Lambert and I were alike. It was dangerous to think that we were better than them. And we still didnt have any guarantee of victory. I wondered how many more moves Lubreo, and Gratina, had made against us. There was no way of knowing the answer, and even in the best case scenario, we would only survive the onslaught. Only a few days left until the parade. Chapter 110: The Unseen Battle: Strategy Meeting Chapter 110: The Unseen Battle: Strategy Meeting Translator: Cyrus --------------------------------------------------------------- After sending Nina home, I gained to be precise, I pried information out of her in order to guess the motives of Lubreo. Just in case, I had tampered with her mind so that her memory of me would be vague but I wasnt used to changing anything that isnt physical. In the first place, I cant pry information from people without embracing them and removing the shackles of their minds. Even though this can all be achieved just with a single gaze using Gratina, its not easy to use it at all. I still didnt know the full extent of the power of Gratinas Eyes. I did know that I couldnt underestimate her. And she wasnt my only enemy. There was her Lord Lubreo and his father, both of whom were masters of the house. I had no idea what they were thinking. House Lambert was a big monstrosity with multiple heads. There were just too many duties to fulfil, and even though their options were more limited than ours, they were still an opponent we could not underestimate. So, when were we gonna take down that Roland tomboy? Saras question posed a concise explanation of the children of the Lambert house. The day before the parade but wait, is she really a tomboy? Olivia had returned with Nina, so I couldnt ask for her opinion. After all, it was rather difficult for them to make time to come all the way here. However, Sara often listened to Olivia, and they also did an adequate amount of research in the royal palace. Well, their personalities werent exactly amicable to begin with, so I was a little uneasy. Even with the few rumors Ive heard, and from a distant perspective, she didnt seem like a tomboy. Shes nice to her family and friends, but can get angry and violent Well maybe not exactly, but if she took off her dress, she could be mistaken for a female recruit, dont you think? House Roland is known for its strong martial spirit and its tendency to value the strength of the individual. On the other hand, there are also rumors about them being more uncouth than House Lambert, and the readiness of their knights in getting into arguments. However, I wondered if it was true for the masters daughter as well I also heard that she single-handedly fended off a wolf attack using a longsword. Youre serious. Still, Olivie has the minimum amount of practical experience. Wouldnt she be able to do it, even if she didnt come out of it unscathed? It was a whole pack of wolves, you know? I take it back. Yup. It was certainly abnormal for a girl of nobility. Leaving aside the knight Layla, its certainly tough for one person to take on a few wolves at once when they have the advantage in numbers. In fact, she could probably kill me in an instant. His older brother is even more of a musclehead. Actually, all of the House Lambert successors are one, but hes on another level. I didnt really want to think about that. Personally, I think Im just about average in terms of physical toughness. House Blair is full of weaklings, House Roland is always arguing, and House Lambert is wicked thats my take on the masters of each house. At the very least, it looks like the Rolands will be carrying on their family tradition in the next generation. Why is that Lubreo so insistent on childishly insulting a girl like that? He probably has a few tricks up his sleeve, but his boldness impresses me as much as it shocks me. I would very much like to see what you will accomplish, but with Gratina around, their chances of success is high or rather, almost guaranteed. I still dont know what theyre planning, but their success wont be advantageous to us. Well interfere with their plans. At the very least, House Roland had almost no chance of outwitting House Lambert. Its not like they lacked people with the talent to hatch any devious plans, but it was simply too slow for them to make any moves. One of the nobles of House Roland had come to me, and acted alone without getting help from anyone else. Because of that, it quickly ended in violence. That was why Olivia had come and talk to me in the first place. I didnt hear the full story on what she was afraid of, but it was clearly the better option compared to ignoring it. Even if you say that, what are we going to do? Dont tell me you intend to coax that tomboy? That wouldnt be too difficult, but I havent even met her yet, you know? We hadnt met either when you made me a monster. She may have a different background, but isnt it still pretty much the same? Hmm. Its true that I hadnt thought of that at first, since shes a girl of nobility. Theres no reason why we cant do what Lubreo and the others are trying to do. I wonder if we could somehow steal his thunder? I dont know if I can do it, but I may be able to try something. If they intend to use Nina, then we may be able to use her against them instead Sara, I want you to spread some rumors in the royal palace, this time with Olivie. Wow, you really get into it when you think of wicked plans So, what kind of rumors? Like the one I first taught you. Something like, Olivie has thrown Nina into her harem. Thats fine, but Wouldnt the Lamberts notice that were up to something? Theyre busy until the parade begins, and I think theyll probably ignore it anyway. The rumor is meant for Nora, was it? Its for that tomboy. That night, I finally went back to the Underground Waterway Dungeon to conduct my experiment. I needed more hands, so I called for Daria and Sara to help with the experiments. Master, should I put these magical tools here? Elliot, this wont have any internal effect. Is that okay? Daria had always been by my side, retaining all the knowledge of magic and rituals I had seen before. Sara always had more magical knowledge than I did. They were the only two people who could help me. Miyabi probably wanted to be of assistance, but I could tell that she was too afraid to speak up. Couldnt we just use the visual distortion cloth we used in the Mining Village? Sara asked while moving her hands. I only use that when the opponent is far away And itll be too obvious if we use it in the day. Also, I doubt we could use it to protect Olivie when shes in the carriage. There are various ways in which assassins can do their jobs. A direct approach would probably be difficult for them, but there was always the possibility of killing all the guards as well. I had to wonder if the assassin would risk their own life just to kill Olivia. If they were being hired by Gratina and hunted for their crimes, then they might not bear grudges toward their targets. Thats why I assumed that they would also consider their own safety. That meant that they would resort to a ranged attack using bows or magic. The next possibility would be bombs that could blow up the entire carriage. In my hands were a blueprint for the carriage and a jewel that used illusory magic to distort ones senses. I had been using that jewel in my failed experiments for making disguises. I placed the magic tools on the blueprint as if they matched it. My calculations were done. I left the work to Daria and Sara, and went to the table with a map of the town on it, confirming the route of the parade. The assassination would surely occur during the parade. Thats how popular Olivia was in Abram. That wasnt because she defeated the monsters in the Mining Village, but because the count of Abram had ruled well despite his image as a weakling, and gathered strong support from the citizens. Plus, the parade was also a ceremony to introduce Olivia as the successor to the count of Abram. Even though he was just ruling over a city, Abram is one of the biggest cities in this country. There would be many people gathering from other cities, from merchants, nobles and the king, to the envoys who would bring the approval of succession. With that many people there, merchants would surely see it as a good opportunity for business. Already, the inn at the business district was already full, and some of the brothels had become temporary inns. With that much traffic, it would be easier for intruders to impose themselves, and it would also be harder for us to stay alert. Olivia had told us her large-scale plan for the guards tokeep the people from going wild or causing panic. Our main objective of preventing an assassination became secondary to them, and that was why we had to cover the gaps in our defenses. Nubia, Diana, if you were to target someone in the parade, where would you do it from? Diana thought deeply for a while, whereas Nubia spoke while thinking. Theres gonna be a lot of people, so I would throw an axe from the crowd. But if anything goes, then probably the roof. The roof? Oh, you mean stationing archers on the roof? Thats right. I think the guards will keep an eye out but if the assassins were to use a large catapult, they could take out the carriage from the roof. Ive heard rumors about a mercenary archer killing an ally and being chased all the way here into Abram. I only know from the rumors, but the mercenary is nicknamed One-Eye, and is excellent at ambushing and sniping. But hes not named for his skills, and if he really only had one eye, he would really stand out as an archer Still, theres no proof he was hired at all. On the roof, huh Its certainly a spot that cavalry wont be able to reach. Well, we have to think of a counterplan against bows either way. Of course, the knights are probably developing countermeasures. Ill exchange information with Olivia later, but were the only ones who can cover the gaps. Lets assume the worst case scenario. The knights arent incompetent as guards. In fact, many of them are talented. If they had no talent, they wouldve died on the battlefield. Also, dealing with assassins and intruders arent their only job. The ones they have to watch out for is the number of spectators. Olivia had a distant relationship with the count of Abram, and started working from a low position. She was popular in her business relations in Abram. Also, it was natural to expect not only the nobles from the neighboring towns, but also curious merchants and neighboring villagers to watch the succession. As expected, the civil servants began complaining about the number of people coming in, and the fact that the inns are full is already old news. The knights are just as busy on their feet as the nobles are. I didnt know exactly how many knights there were in Abram, but I estimated about a hundred of them. Excluding contract knights like Layla, knights are privileged as part of the nobility, so there arent that many of them to begin with. There were probably about ten times as many soldiers. Including the guards patrolling the neighboring villages, it would probably be difficult for the assassin to get past half of the guards in the city. I was staring at the map while Nubia taught me about vantage points. Just then, Diana changed the topic. It was poison that killed some of the members of the Assassination Guild. Its safe to say that someone there knows how to use poisons Also, I dont really have proof, but there was one who died in a fire. Diana sounded more on guard than usual. So many survivors from the Assassination Guild have already died. Clearly, someone was after us. Have you found out anything else since then? The person investigating it was the one who died in the fire. Its a little too unlikely to be an accident Although, the neighboring houses were burned down too, so we dont know if he was being targeted, or if he simply died in the fire. The investigation didnt go well because it was in the slums. I had Chana analyze the poison and mass produce an antidote, but it would probably take a lot of effort to develop the antidote in the first place. Also, it was rather dangerous that we still didnt know who used the poison. Werent there any survivors in the neighborhood? Diana proceeded to answer Nubias question. No. We dont know who lived in the hideout in the slums, and almost everyone there was found dead and burned. In that case, we can assume everyone was killed in order to destroy the evidence. Thats similar to the work of ill-natured mercenaries. Whoever did this didnt care about causing collateral damage. On top of that, he hadnt been identified yet. He or she must have been rather crafty, or wearing something inconspicuous. If only we could find out what the killer looks like Well, since we dont have any survivors Also, it seems that a soldier was dispatched from the castle to investigate the fire. Oh, right. Ive found out about something both of them. First, Ill hear the more urgent one. About the man who was guarding Lubreo the one called Number Three. Im not entirely sure on this, but he seems to be the assassin who caused the incident in the capital. The murder weapon was a close range one. Either a knife, a blade, or his arms there are many who strangle their victims to death. His nickname is Three Arms. He most likely works alone. He disappeared for about half a year, but I do remember him being strong Three Arms is an apt nickname. He would have to go up close though. Maybe its just me, but I couldnt feel his presence at all Someone who can hide his presence. Elliot, youre no good in a fight, so theres also the possibility that you just didnt notice Yeah, Master is horrible at fighting. That was harsh, but true. I couldnt complain. When were in the shop, the only way to get in is through the front or back door, or through the windows. Im sure we would notice if its anyone ordinary. On top of that, someone who is hired as a personal guard for nobility must be the real deal. Cant we do something about it? There wasnt any trace of magic. Master, its really important to figure it out without relying on magic, you know? You can see magical energy, so it comes in handy when were fighting enemies who use magic though. Well just have to pass through a wide open area. Nubias response was on point, but cold. At least, thats what I thought. I tend to forget that even though he doesnt talk much, he does know how to talk. Its dangerous when you cant spot the assassin among the crowd. The most straightforward solution is to plant only certain people there beforehand, so anyone else would be easy to spot. Hey, Nubia. Can you explain it simply? Ive only noticed lately that Nemu has a habit of cutting people off halfway. Were talking about how to spot anyone suspicious, Nemu. Sorry were boring you out. Nemu, even I am resisting the urge to gain attention from milord. You would do well to resist as well It seemed that Nemu had gotten tired of waiting. While Daria and Sara were working, I was having a meeting with Nubia and Diana. Chana was in the middle of another task for the Assassination Guild. I had sent Astarte and Dola, along with Harry and Fred, to work at the Shrine. Shiro was looking after Lily in the Spiders Nest, while maintaining discreet contact with Jemma Co. There was only so much time left until the day of the parade. Not only did we not know the goal of our opponent, but we also didnt know when and how they would strike. Think, think, think Milord, I was hesitating whether to speak to you about it, but you are frightening us with your expression. You must be so tired Miyabi spoke hesitantly. Did I really look that scary? Your eyebrows sure are in a furrow. Nubia chimed in, followed by Daria and Sara. You do look tired. Master, you havent rested in the past two days Youd get tired from working that long. Leaving aside your spiritual energy, you need physical energy, right? But there was still so much I hadnt been able to figure out. There was so much I needed to investigate and accomplish. I had no time to rest. Elliot. Nubia called my name in a soft voice. It was rare for him to speak when I hadnt asked his opinion. You really look tired. In battle, people who lose their cool and their health are the first to fall. Right now, you look like youre losing your cool because youre tired. Just take a break. Wha Why do they have to order me around Thats what I thought, when I felt my blood rising to my head. Why is there so much blood rushing to my head? Youre right I lost my cool for nothing. Youre right, Miyabi. Nubia looked a little relieved. As their lord and master, I cant turn my back on them. Sorry, Daria, Ill leave you to continue the experiment. Sara, you have to go back once your time is up, so dont push yourself. Yes, Master. I cant move an inch from here, so allow Miyabi to escort you. Itll be over soon, so sleep well. Well be done by the time you wake up. Compared to House Lambert, we probably had a lot less power. But still, I have companions who could make their own decisions and do what is necessary. When I make mistakes, they are there to guide me. I truly felt that there wasnt just one monster leading the Mining Village. I could trust them to do what I cant, to do our best before giving up. Either way, in cases like these where we knew nothing about our opponent, we never knew just how much we had to prepare, and we wouldnt stop preparing. Milord, rest yourself on my back? Thats charming, but Ill walk by myself when I can. Miyabi, lets hold each others hands and go. Y-yessir! Everyone here was either a monster I had turned into, or a monster I came to rule over. Even still, they followed me because they desired to. Even though we were linked through mutual benefit or through a master-servant relationship, they helped me without me ordering them to. That made me really happy. Alright then. Sorry, but Ill rest for now Thanks, everyone. I was stumbling a little, but I didnt fall because Miyabi was holding my hand. Leaving the trivial things behind while walking through the Underground Waterway, we emerged at the desolate spot next to the shop. I entered the shop, closed the door, drank some water, and collapsed into my bed without bothering to change clothes. Thus, I entered a dreamless sleep. Chapter 111: The Unseen Battle: The Distance from Her Chapter 111: The Unseen Battle: The Distance from Her Translator: Cyrus --------------------------------------------------------------- When I woke up, I realized that I had slept soundly. Feeling better, I opened the window to see the sun up high in the sky. I overslept though I have time since Im self-employed. While I was sleeping, Shiro had come in with a simple breakfast and a secret letter from Jemma Co. It seemed that he had been really frustrated over the number of people on the day of the parade as well as the security problems. Besides that, there were some good news. I had already guessed it, but he had come to determine who were under the influence of Gratina. For a while, they had stopped feeding information to the company. At the very least, they had taken a step away from the web of information surrounding Jemma Co. and House Lambert. That meant that there may have been a request. Jemma Co. was a major retail company in Abram, and often hired adventurers to escort their caravans. Adventurers werent known for their combat prowess in this town, and it wouldnt be weird if they had been hired by Jemma Co. en masse. Most important of all, it kept the enemy from becoming more powerful. I scoured the warehouse for theEyesI made for other purposes. There was no reason to ask for a change in compensation methods, so in exchange for cash for all of the work Id done for Jemma Co. so far, I could send my own request to him instead. While having breakfast, I got a pen and paper, and wrote the request to Jemma Co.: I would like you to hire any adventurers in Abram who are free, and have them work on the day of the parade. One of the tasks is to investigate areas in the castle that are least patrolled by guards, as well as empty houses along the route of the parade. I have already obtained information about a few suspicious spots from the Assassination Guild and the Thievery Guild, which I have made a deal with. If it were up to me, Id have a few assassins in these areas too. Abram is a steadily growing city, so surely there were people who had settled in nicely But in the worst case scenario, there was the possibility of the assassins removing some of them and occupying their houses. Finding such places would be good, and in such cases, there would be high chances of a commotion occurring. Even if the knights were able to deal with it, they were limited in number, and we couldnt afford to take our chances. Giving such a task to adventurers provided a high chance of eliminating such a risk And even if they got killed, the fact that they didnt make it would alert me to the danger. Shiro came to check on me in the afternoon. I gave her the secret letter and the relevant tools, and sent her to the shop for my business with Jemma Co. I set up shop later than usual. There were many customers browsing. Perhaps they had come to town early. If there were already so many browsing customers here, then the main streets must be even busier. Many of these customers were mere travelers and had never seen magic tools before, but others among them looked like seasoned knights or adventurers from other towns who asked me many questions about the tools in the shop. While I was handling the customers, Layla entered the shop. She seemed relieved upon seeing my face, but looked downwards as if she couldnt look me in the eye. Did something happen? There werent that many monsters in the suburbs of Abram, and we had withdrawn the survivors as the parade approached and more travelers visited. Thus it was a lot safer than the previous morning, but she had probably spent most of the day making sure everything was okay. Looking closely at her, she had taken off her armor, but the travel clothes she was wearing was still dusty. Most likely she had just finished reporting and come straight from the capital. Something had probably happened, but it would be weird for me to ask. I decided to call out to her as usual. Ah, you seem to have been busy, Layla. You may have some tea if you like. Im a little busy, so youll have to pour the tea for yourself. But Im in the way of your business Oh, I see. In that case, I shall indulge myself. I looked away from the other customers and saw her off while she went to the back of the store, then continued my work. There were a lot of customers, but on the plus side, they bought many small things, so it was over quickly. Gah?! I heard a scream coming from the exit of the shop. I went there and saw Layla twisting a mans arm, as well as some of my goods falling off his sleeves A thief?! Those are for sale, so youll have to pay for them if you want them. You seem like a traveler, but do you really wish to spend your time in jail before the parade? Thanks. I didnt notice at all. Well, I still have a duty to guard you. Layla spoke quickly as if she was embarrassed. I couldnt afford to throw him out, so I made a few threats, then tied a leather cord around his wrist and threatenedIf you remove this within three days, your wrist may start to rotbefore letting him go. He seemed ignorant with regards to magic, so he ran away while crying. It was purely self-defense, but it seemed that we had attracted the attention of the customers, who started gathering around Layla. She was a female knight who had just gotten into a fight, so it was only natural. I had to say something. This is Lady Layla, a knight of House Lambert. We have proudly sponsored some of the armor that she is currently using. I introduced Layla while advertising my products. She gave me an extremely troubled look, even though I hadnt told a single lie. I gave a composed look, ignoring her silent protests. It seemed that they had understood the flexibility of the gauntlets that Layla was wearing. I sold two of them. I have been assigned as a guard for the parade. Right next to Lady Olivias carriage, no less somehow, it feels like an important task. Layla remained here even after I closed up shop, so I made some tea for her. Apparently, during her patrols, she defeated a single orc and a group of skeletons. I doubt she took them on all by herself, but she probably took down quite a few of them. Well, it was a good chance to prove her abilities. Since youll be right next to Olivie, Im relieved. Those were my true feelings. Putting House Lambert aside, there was no reason for Layla herself to cause any harm to Olivia. I have never met Lady Olivia personally But from what you have told me, she seems like a friendly and intelligent person Well, she was born and raised as a commoner. Its only natural that shes more friendly than someone of noble background. I talked to her a little when she was still in the circus, but I doubt shes changed much. According to the merchants in this town, shes seen as an intelligent person. I had always assumed that she was a girl of gentle birth but she is a good businesswoman. And well it may be pathetic coming from me, but it is a lot more reassuring when the person I am supposed to protect is less experienced than I am in combat. Shes a lot stronger than me, but I doubt she could even touch you. And that reminds me, I heard a few rumors that the lady in House Roland is really strong. It was okay if we were just talking about rumors, but it would help if I could get some information out of her. Oh, that one I would not say that I have an amicable relationship with my lord in House Roland, but Lady Nora is not that bad. With a year or two in training, she could possibly be conferred the title of a knight. We have practiced fighting a few times before She is lacking when it comes to using a lance on horseback, but she is skilled enough to pose a challenge to me otherwise. Eh? If she poses a challenge to you, then isnt it enough for her to become a knight? Layla has a low self-evaluation, but she should know that her skills are above average. I told her just that, and she gave a slight smile in return. Ah, yes. She is skilled enough. What she needs to work on is her manners and etiquette. Oh, thats what you mean It seemed as if she didnt like to talk bad about the lady in question. I changed the topic and prepared some food, when a customer arrived. Layla was on guard, but I had already expected it. It was part of my plan after all. Is this Elliots shop? I heard from Jemma Co. It was a few adventurers who were surprisingly well-dressed. Jemma Co. had accepted the request and quickly sent them my way I imagine. Yeah. Are you here for this, perhaps? I took out the magic tools I had prepared during the day. It was a small shell that could transmit sound. With something like this, it became possible to mass produce. Elliot, if they are from Jemma Co. Yeah, theyre helping to stay on guard during the parade. We made an exchange too. This is to maintain contact in case anything happens. It was a half-truth and a half-lie. Im the one who hired the adventurers through Jemma Co. Supporting the adventurers with my tools was part of my plan. I explained to them as well as to Layla how to use it. House Lambert has such an item as well But it was nothing so small. This is more of a disposable item. In terms of price, this is much more expensive. Thats right. I could reuse it again and again, but youd have to infuse it with magic every time. If I were to pass produce it, it would only be because I had turned all the women in the Spiders Nest into monsters, in order to secure a greater mana supply. Still, it doesnt transmit sound very far. Its probably fine if they were at a distance where they couldnt see each other but I dont know how far exactly itll reach. Why dont you guys try it for yourselves? Whether in town or on the battlefield, its convenient to have a way to spread information quickly. The adventurers understood its value, and quickly tested it out before leaving. But in the first place, a tool like that wasnt too efficient. Thats because it only transmitted half of the sound, and the other half would go to the spear a tool I had set up for this. It applied to theEyesI had sent to Jemma Co. as well. To be honest, I had no idea if it was going to help. I didnt think that I would be able to grasp all of the information either. However, it was a lot better than doing nothing. While I was thinking to myself, Layla looked at me with a troubled face. Whats wrong, Layla? When were alone, I can stop calling her Miss. Elliot, you really are an amazing person. I cant compare myself to you. If only you could win the favor of my lord, Im sure he would take a liking to you There was a mix of self-mockery and sadness behind Laylas words. It wasnt like her usual self at all. I could tell that there was something she wanted to say, but I didnt know what it was. Layla? Oh, its nothing. My apologies. You may rest assured for today. Ill be going home. Still maintaining her manners, Layla announced her leave. I was concerned and wondered if I should pursue the matter. If you have any complaints, Ill listen. Youve always been taking care of me. If theres anything I can do to help No, youve done nothing wrong. Its just that Nunna is worried about me, and I should clean my body. ? She didnt say anything wrong, but it was obvious that she was hiding something. Maybe it was something that would harm me, but it made me all the more worried about her. I wondered what was bothering her. I see. Give my regards to Nunna. There wasnt much I could do. I could have forcefully embraced her, but i didnt want to ruin our relationship. Plus, I could focus on my work at night if Layla wasnt here. Layla opened the door and left. From my point of view, it seemed as if she was crying. Chapter 112: Dance Macabre: Setting the Board Chapter 112: Dance Macabre: Setting the Board Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes Master Lubreo, all preparations are in order. All that is left is to reap the Roland girl. Gratina, House Lamberts housekeeper, reported. Many wouldnt notice the hint of lust in her matter-of-fact tone. And, even if her master on the receiving end of her lust noticed such an inclination, he ignored it as he pleased. Will that lowly noble girl take her orders? She might choose to choke on her own tongue. Then it shall be so. Her house has a lot of debt to our lenders. If we offer to pay for the funeral, her father would gladly introduce us to her schoolmate. After pondering this course a moment, Lubreo gave a subtle nod in satisfaction. I knew it would take a while, but were cutting it close to the parade? Shall we postpone? It would be beneficial to finish before the parade, but it wont be worth forcing it through. No, we already prepared for this. Breaking that feisty girl will take some work, but it must be done. Depending on how things go, we might have to have her play the First Lady. It should work out that way. Only Lubreo and Gratina occupied this room. The gem placed on the window sill occasionally emitted a magical blue light. It protected them from intruders using magic; one with a particular set of talents could decipher that the item was used to detect any unwelcome guests. .And for the parade? Looking at the route and the guards placement, One-Eye will be in the location we spoke of. The Twins will be in the crowd, and Number Three will be on the corner of the plaza, and I have order The Quartet to hide in a location of their choice. Is anyone but Number Three aware of our actual client? No, sir. Even if anyone would suspect it, they cant prove it. Of course, The Twins would pay it no mind even if they knew Those two, we need to be careful how to handle. Only murder arouses them. A tricky fetish, for sure. If youre interested, would you like to try them? Theyll have to kill at least one person in the process, but Shaking his head to his Housekeepers proposition, Lubreo finished the little wine he had left in his chalice, then stared down the map. A very intricate map that showed Abrams geography. Watch the entrances to the underground waterways. The monsters will come from there. That Lamia is a handful. It wouldnt be too productive to have the private soldiers guard each and every waterway But it is concerning. If that young Roland brute hadnt decided to turn guarding the parade into a competition, we wouldnt have to worry about such a thing. Down on the map, a row of pieces representing the parade were placed in the plaza in front of the castle gates. The carriage to host the master in the center. And in front of them, two messengers from House Blare (painted green). On either side, there were numerous pieces in either red or blue. Observing this, Gratina, with remarkably overt irritation, said: Its a waste of our official manpower and budget for such a vapid show. All they want to do is appease the Blare girl and taunt House Lambert. With half of a chuckle, Lubreo responded: That boneheaded boar is planning to ask that womans hand in marriage. Hes not a bad man, though. Just honest with his desires. As for his brains I had heard that he has many lovers, but we havent been able to find anyone worthy of blackmail He likes bedding his subordinate knights and adventurers. Nobles arent as easy to deal with after they leave the bedroom. In that sense, hes not an idiot. We could have one of our female soldiers play the part of adventurer to bait him. Not bad. But we neednt delve into that now. Potentially, he is my future brother-in-law. Keep a face ready to wear when you see him. With that, he slowly moved the pieces on the map, through the route he was already notified that they would take. Through the main street of Old Town, which would undoubtedly be flooded with spectators, across the bridge to New Town. The New Town, constructed under a semblance of a infrastructure plan, had wider roads and a bigger plaza. After contemplating for a few moments, he glanced at Gratina, who had been mumbling some incantation for a while. She placed the black pieces around the city. These are our current positions. Hmm, not terrible. But forget New Town. The roads are wider and the allies are paved. So Well save One-Eye for last. Lead with Number Three The Blare girl would be accompanied by Layla, and a Roland lady knight. He shouldnt have a problem with one knight. No, and well notify The Twins to initiate at the same time. While we wont have to worry about Layla I believe the magician girl will ride within the carriage for protection. Right, the one with blue hair who came to Elliots shop. Any magician that handles spirits would rarely need a catalyst to call their djinn. She is but an ex-adventurer amateur. Number Three will snap her neck on the way out. How much does he know about this? Suddenly, Lubreo lowered his voice and asked. He knows his own role, and that the Twins would assist before he engages. Hes a cautious man, so I doubt he took our word for it. In that case, tell him to immediately leave the city and disappear, even if he fails. Have some food, his reward, and some change for the road. Tell him to go on the run alone, and we cant help him there. My, thats very distant of you, Master. Are you sure? After Number Three completes his mission, notify One-Eye of his new target. Understood, Master. If youve planned for that, I have no more to say. Now, just in case Youve already took care of things at the House, and were ready for Layla? Without a hitch. Her response was short, but the housekeepers eyes were soaked in lust. Very well. Gratina, something light to drink For me, and you. You were calling the Twins black But as always, the only time you go into heat is when you think about killing. And you, my master, are the only one who knows that. Besides, everyone floats their boat a different way You yourself, when you plan your strategies, or when you discuss things with that poor mind-controlled enchanter Your face is almost unrecognizable. He chuckled to the womans rebuttal, and admitted it. Thats true. There are few men who can keep up with me, know things I dont, and point out things that I dont see. Not an ambitious man, but a useful one both as a conversation partner and a consultant for expanding uses of magic. If all things go well, I would like to have him marry Layla to keep on her good side, but Things dont go that well, too often. Sir, to have a prey at the tip of your fangs, then pitying them, is a vice of yours. Although Youre dont go into heat unless theres fire. Ive known that well since that day She pulled out the pitcher and bottle of a distilled spirit from the cabinet, and laid out two silver-gilded goblets, decorated in detail. The housekeeper dropped her robes. She was as skinny as a tree branch, save for her breasts, which had been constricted, now protruding almost unnaturally. As many times as you would kill Shoot it inside me. Your seeds, although they may never bear fruit Chapter 113: Dance Macabre: Much Ado About Love Chapter 113: Dance Macabre: Much Ado About Love Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- The court of Abram was bustling in anticipation of the parade. There was a particular spotlight on Earl Abrams distance relative, who had vanquished the monster of the mining village, and who had now been recognized as the earls heir. She also had the experience of working as the paladin for the River Goddess in the Grand Cathedral of Palmira, a major city to the west. Her reputation as a talented business advisor preceded her arrival to the city. Her name was Olivia. However, after she had returned from an expedition, an additional rumor was floating around about Olivia. The rumor, which grew among the nests of the palace pigeons, was that she was only capable of loving women. Starting with hiring the beautiful adventurer-slash-magician Sara, who had made a name for herself during the expedition, as her private court magician, rumor also had it that she was in intimate relations with a priestess who had a respectable position among the groups of priests who served the Wisdom of the Elder Tree (one of the branches of worship in the temple of Abram). Men in power see this as a political strategy, while the gossiping girls, distant from any politics, dont see it that way. Sara was the messenger, and the priestess was saved from being kidnapped and raped by a corrupt priest, but now they both served as important connections for Olivia to solidify her power. However, neither of them could be seen out in the open. Olivia had accepted all of those rumors as a sense of smokescreen to conceal the truth. While she was charismatic, her appearance was not boyish by any stretch of the imagination. But, for the young noble girls, she was a mysterious figure they rarely came in contact with, and Olivia, who was a paladin and politician, dressed quite differently than the noble girls. Many of the girls saw the impression of the opposite sex A certain manliness to her appearance. To the amazement of those noble girls, Olivias next conquest was one of their own: None other than Nina, a close friend of Lady Nora of House Roland (one of the major competitors of House Blare). Olivia and Nina walking through the city together had no chance of escaping ogling eyes. The news would reach Nora in no time. The pigeons were cowering despite their anticipation for the storm to come. In a nook of the palace, there is a salon where the noble girls gathered. Abrams salon was smaller in scale compared to that of the Capital or Palmira, but still sizable. At this moment, two women occupied the small table in the center of the salon, who were speaking in hushed murmurs, nose-to-nose. Around them was a meticulous guise of disinterest, as everyone intently listened without uttering a word. The two women at the table were Olivia and Nina. The order was To take her to the designated location at dusk tonight. Is that right? She confirmed the order Nina was given. While Nina couldnt refuse the threatening order, she could sabotage it. Yes But to take such measures Hesitantly, Nina protested as she kept her eyes pointed at the table. You want to protect her, dont you? I do, but Nina was still reluctant. The situation had grown far beyond her control, and she had more than one thing she wanted to protect. So, she had decided to lean on Olivia. What would Nora do in this situation? You know her much better than I do. I think Nora would go there herself. If we can get across using the method you told me Before she could finish, the air in the salon shifted. The waiting staff stopped in their tracks, and the young nobles held their breath for a moment. Olivia maintained a smile and continued talking to Nina, without even another look. No one there could possibly tell that Olivia was still worried by the petitions she had to take care of. A girl, with rather wide shoulders, had come up to the table. While she wasnt short, her figure appeared smaller. A thin, feminine layer of fat coated her slender, disciplined muscles. The girl who stood there resembled a warrior statue erected in a temple. Mistress of House Blare. May I have a word? Nina jolted at that voice. While the voice was hushed and controlled Her rage seeped through. I figured it was about time you came to me, Miss Nora Roland. I would love to have a nice chat with you. While her tone was collected, Olivia was tense to keep herself from being overtaken by Noras anger. While she couldnt let Nora calm down, and she could possibly handle her exploding here and now, that wasnt what Olivia hoped for. The lady with blue hair isnt with you today. Sara the magician? There are somethings only she can handle, so were not always together. Im just a newcomer in this court, so I need a lot of friends to help me out. While Nora was angry, Olivia knew that she wasnt stupid. With that in mind, she chose her words carefully. U-Um, Nora Desperate to contribute, Nina spoke out. Nora looked at her face, and noticed something odd. Nina, your glasses The glasses that Nina was wearing didnt belong to her. Olivia had lent Nina her spare pair of glasses to substitute for the pair that was broken when Lubreo had raped Nina. As a result, although Olivias pair adorned some detailed decorations, they were both wearing the same style of glasses. A woman would notice it more easily than any man. These glasses served as evidence to confirm the rumors for many court pigeons. That Noras closest friend was taken away by Olivia the newcomer. Olivia covered her mouth with her hand, and shifted her expression. Some would say that she smiled. Noras expression drastically changed. ??? Take a look. Even Olivias whispers sounded close to my ears through the audio-transmitting item she was holding. I looked through the Water to see what Olivia was seeing. While I couldnt be completely certain, I couldnt see anyone hiding with magic, or any magical items in her line of sight Or so I thought. I noticed something at the corner of her eye. Looking at the intel regarding the Salon that Sara had provided, I confirmed that I was looking at Gratinas Eye. This wasnt a problem. In fact, we practically picked this location because of it. Youre good. She looks enraged, but not under a spell Im not completely certain though, since Im looking through Water. Be careful. My voice traveled through the device on the temple of her glasses to Olivia. She had no time to verbally respond, but she squeezed the item for a sound of acknowledgment. I had closed the shop that day, in the guise of an inventory day. While many schemes intermingled as the parade approached, there was one thing left that I had to support. Olivia guiding Nora Roland to where we want her to be. Nina, after being raped, was blackmailed with that fact and her fianc, and coerced to lead Nora somewhere. Most likely, Gratina had planned to have Lubreo take Nora for himself. While I couldnt discern their goal in its entirety, any gain for House Lambert would likely end in our disadvantage. So, we had decided to sabotage it. We ended up rescuing Nora as a result, but only because it benefited us, not because it was the right thing to do Although, if Olivia could befriend Nora, we could potentially befriend all of House Roland. I had no problem doing as much as we could for the future. Daria, bring me a pitcher of I uttered out of habit, then realized that Daria was currently in the depths of the underground waterways. Some time had passed since she went into hiding there, but my force of habit persisted. Since the sun was nowhere near setting, Shiro and Diana were most likely still asleep or during reconnaissance. Astarte had been locked up in the Temple for a separate operation, but I was sure she would pull it off. There were some things about Astartes past that I had discovered, but it would be a while until I could ask her about them. I had asked Jemma Firm for a favor in order to confirm it, but they hadnt told me that any package had arrived, yet. As I let my thoughts wander, things were getting interesting on the other side of the Water. ??? Why are you with her, out of all people?Its written all over your face. Olivia said, as she stood up purposefully slowly. Im not! With some tension in her stance, Olivia leered at Nora. A palace pigeon, who had been watching this from the end of the room, let out a small cry. Nora-san. Ive heard that your Nina-sans best friend. Thats right. And you have no Olivia swallowed quietly. She spoke with a forced light-hearted tone, as if to taunt Nora by interrupting her. Choosing her words with care: On the golden bed of the fiery goddess of war. Ive only recently come in acquaintance with Nora-san, so Im a little jealous. But I dont think we can have the chat, after all. A mocking delivery. But Olivias expression was far from relaxed. She painted on a defiant smile, but if one looked closely, they should have been able to see the tiny beads of sweat. With those words, Noras faced flushed bright red, then drained immediately. She fell quiet, with her eyes pointed down, to the side. After several moments of silence, Nora looked up, and declared: Is that so But I have something to say to you. Wont you join us, Nina? You wont say no to me, would you? Olivia nodded subtly, and encouraged Nina to come with them. All blood had left Ninas face by this point, but she started walking alongside Olivia. Well, Nora-san. Where shall we go? Its a mess right now, but should we use my office? Why would we? Just shut up and follow me, wont you? With utter disregard for the murmurs of the spectators around them, Nora kept walking. Olivia slowly looked around, smiled, then followed her along with Nina. No one in that room would understand why she had smiled. They exited the palace, and climbed into a carriage that adorned the sigil of House Roland. While it was decorated to catch an eye, it was a large carriage with a reinforced roof, as if to exemplify the lifestyle of House Roland. Most likely crafted with any potential attacks on it in mind. As soon as they had boarded the carriage, Nora commanded the coachman, and they started moving. The wheels clamored, at first, but once the door was closed, it was less noticeable. No one will overhear us in here So, what in the world is going on? Nora instigated, her anger seeming to have subsided. Hearing this, Nina seemed to finally relax. With tears in her eyes, she hugged Nora. Nora Thank goodness. I was so, so worried that you and Lady Olivia would fight Surprised by her best friend jumping into her arms, Nora looked at Olivia helplessly. Olivia held something up to her mouth and mumbled, but soon turned back to Nora, composed. No tricks in this carriage, it looks like. Both the carriage and the coachman have earned my houses trust. Thats without question. What did you want to do exactly, other than piss me off? While Nora was completely rational, she did seem short-tempered, true to the rumors. As she consoled her best friends tears who wouldnt let go of her, her attention was devoted to the conspicuous newcomer, Olivia. Oh, Im sorry. Im just a coward. But Im glad your secret code with her worked Even though I knew what it meant, I was worried that you wouldnt believe me if I was the one who had said it. Right. Your cowardice made you cause such a scene On the golden bed of the fiery goddess of war means that everything youre about to say is the opposite of the truth. I just thought there had to be a reason for Nina to tell you that code. If this is all for nothing, Ill going to beat your pretty face to a pulp. I wanted witnesses to see that you forcibly took Nina away. Otherwise, it wont end well for her. Hearing this, Noras expression switched again. What do you mean? Dont tell me Yes, shes being blackmailed. We dont have evidence for whos behind it so I cant tell you But theyre after you. Im sorry, Im sorry, Nora I couldnt do anything I couldnt even, tell you I wanted to die, but I was scared Sh-Shut up! Dont you talk about dying! Sure he doesnt seem too strong, but you have a fianc, and Oh, what in the world is going on!? As she consoled her sobbing friend, Nora urged Olivia to continue. I have many enemies. When I was looking into things, I found out, by coincidence, that she was in a desperate situation. From my point of view, I just wanted to prevent you from aiding my enemies, since I wasnt sure whose side you would take I only rescued her for my own gain, so dont thank me for it. Chapter 114: Dance Macabre: The Women in the Private Room Chapter 114: Dance Macabre: The Women in the Private Room Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- Dont tell me what to do. With Noras immediate response, Olivia had now lost her words. But I was just Okay, I cant figure out yet if youre good or bad, sure. Still, Nina was so desperate, so much as to make her cry this much, and I was oblivious to it, and you brought us all to this point. Shes my best friend. You helped her, and now you dont want me to feel grateful for it? What a load of crap. Olivia was speechless for a while, but finally burst out laughing despite her best efforts not to. She was not laughing at Nora, but out of relief. W-What? Why are you laughing, looking like that? Hee Hee hee hee Well, because Im Relieved. Youre so much nicer than what Ive heard in rumors. Me, and other wily people like me are cowards. Its hard for people like us to open up to, or trust someone. So, people like us are envious of people like you Right? She was undoubtedly referring to me. While I couldnt dispute it, I wanted to question her choice of words. Wily? Envious? Nora replied, but Nina, who had stopped crying by this seemed content with the answer. What? Nina, you get it? Yeah, kind of But you dont have to understand, Nora. Even with dried tear streaks on her cheeks, Nina looked cheerful. What Olivia was saying seemed obvious to Nina, and Nina found it amusing that it wasnt to Nora. Moreover, Nina seemed to be more relaxed just by being with Nora. What, youre ganging up on me now? Nora playfully protested. Even as she did, she was twirling Ninas hair as she held her. Its nothing like that But were you worried that I would take Nina away from you? Well Yeah, a little. I dont blame you. Im growing a reputation in court for doing just that. Olivia smiled. Nora joined in: Right. You just said that I was nicer than the rumors, well, same goes for you. Up until a minute ago, I thought you were a lesbian with no boundaries on who to sleep with. Nora, thats a little Well, my actions certainly backed it up, and I purposefully didnt deny those rumors But that means, by tomorrow, youll be on the public list of Olivias Conquests. Heh. Let them talk all they want. Theres nothing they can do, anyway. Nora grinned in defiance. I wondered if her intimidating presence, which superseded her age and looks, was a product of her environment. From my eye, you and Nina seemed more like a couple But you werent? Hearing this, Nora hurriedly blushed. She seemed inexperienced with those sort of things. Nina also blushed, but obviously for different reasons. W-what are you!? Were both girsl! Then, you have no problem having relations with a man? But I Well, I dont have any experience! Im not even married. Why would I? If youre both girls, I dont think youll worry about anything with men And you may not feel that way, but Nina, on the other hand Nina made a move as Olivia had said that. Not quickly by any means, but she laid her lips on Noras and held her shoulder softly. There was no force to it, and in a contest of strength, frail Nina wouldnt have stood a chance. However, this unexpected act from Nina flustered Nora quite a bit. !? Her mind must be a blur. While her arms or legs moved a little as if they had just remembered how to, but not in any cohesive way. After a few seconds of passionate kissing, Nina pulled her face back. Between their lips, there was an illuminating bridge of saliva. Nora! I, think Lady Olivia is wonderful, but you With you, Ive always wanted to Do things like this. She might have had inclinations. But, she didnt seem like she ever imagined them coming to life. The mistress of House Roland seemed to finally realize that, the looks always thrown at her from the cute girl beside her were filled with evident lust. B-But, were Nora. What you said earlier isnt wrong, you know. Sometimes I bed other woman Like I did Nina, when she was hurt. Gently, I conquered her, and convince her to come see you. In order to tell you my request And how Nina really feels about you. I wondered how much of that Nora had heard. Nina was slowly lifting Noras dress, and raining kisses down her neck. Ninas lips were coated with aphrodisiac lip gloss (concocted by Chana), which would gradually start to affect Nora. I Love you. Were in different worlds, and were both girls And Im engaged. So, I never meant to say anything. But But I cant hold it in anymore. If, Lady Olivia hadnt saved me, I would have let other people hurt you I cant I! Nina I didnt know you felt She doesnt want to hand you over to the blackmailers. But she doesnt want me to take you, either. To be honest, its not like taking you in hasnt crossed my mind, if all things went well So, I guess the only choice Nina has is to take you for herself. ??? Lady Nora. Thats a lap. What do ya think? Shall we return to the manor? The coachman called with a knock on the carriage. Noras spine was whipped straight, and she stood there clueless. Olivia said: Right now, any sound in here wont leek outside of the carriage. Unless we open a window, no one will hear us. Nora, as she ignored her best friend continuing to rain down kisses from her neck to her breasts, she cracked the small window open and answered the coachman: W-Were talking about some complicated stuff, right now. Keep going around town. Ill give you a holler when were done. Yes, maam. The window was closed, isolating the interior of the carriage from the world once again. Nora, who was supposed to me the master of this area, had already become a butterfly trapped in a web, woven by Olivia and Nina. You look ready, Nora. I wont take Nina from you, or you from Nina for that matter But Im going to give you girls a little hand. Lady Olivia Please be gentle with Nora. Olivia shifted, and put Nora between her and Nina. Nina had already stripped Noras dress halfway down, leaving a single shapely breast, albeit toned through her training, exposed to the air. Naturally, no one No man has touched you here before? Olivia slowly inserted her hand into Noras skirt. Nina, not wanting to fall behind, stretched her hand down there as well, and petted the spot still protected by a silk garment. Aah Why, there Ah, aah, wait. The unrelenting gentle petting had caused some moisture to seep out. What, what is this Somethings, coming. Somethings coming Scared, Nora tried to curl her back. Her reaction seemed too virginal. Nora, youve never even touched yourself? W-What do you mean? It seems that no one thought of teaching the mistress of a warriors house the dirty deeds of birds and the bees. Even her best friend Nina must not have discussed such things with her. Nora had no knowledge of sex, nor any experience, including masturbation. Something nice, Id say I have a feeling that Nina will be showing you. Pinching Noras slender chin, Olivia stole a kiss. While she did, Nina switched positions, lowering her waist to the ground and climbing in between Noras legs. She wrapped her arms around Noras waist to bring them forward, right up to her face. The lenses of Ninas glasses fogged a little. That was the best piece of evidence that Noras slumbering lust had finally awakened, causing her to drip nectar. Nora! Oh, Nora! Hafh!? Nina kissed it through Noras undergarment. Noras body jolted as if struck by lightning, and her back arched, but Olivia held her down, keeping her lips on Noras. Nora. Stick out your tongue. Ahh L-Like this? The girl, now in a hazy dream, obeyed Olivia without any protest. Their tongues entangled in the air, and Olivia sucked Noras tongue into her mouth, as if it was my penis she was servicing. In the meantime, Nina continued to stimulate Noras loins with her tongue. Her silk undergarment was already soaked with nectar and saliva. On the other side of the fabric, coated in a thin layer of hair, she was trembling in anticipation of what was about to happen. Finally releasing her lips and tongue, Olivia whispered in Noras ears. Hey, Nora. What do you want to do? What do you want us to do to you? I never force anyone, and I dont want to make Nina cry, so I have no intention of making you fall for me. But, I dont think you can hold out too much longer. So, why dont you ask Nina? Your best friend, Nina I doubted that Nora heard a half of that. Still, the girl who had just awakened her inexperienced lust (compared to her body), it was a sweet invitation difficult to refuse, because even without knowing anything that goes on in the bedroom, Nora had always protected Nina, the cry baby. Nina Nina! Hot, Im burning up Im, scared But Nina, Im not, scared, with you Her confession of love was terribly juvenile. An oath for her best friend, whom she had considered much weaker than her, begging for Ninas mercy and domination. Nina smiled in glee, and stripped away Noras wet and heavy undergarment before going back down for some deep kisses. Noras back arched, and Olivia had to cover her mouth before she could cry out in ecstasy. Inside the gently rocking carriage, the three women intermingled for a long time. ??? After some time, the carriage returned to the front of the palace. Only Olivia had emerged. Remember. This is our secret. Blushing, Noras attempt at taking control was undercut by her melted body posture. Behind her, Nina was smiling in bliss, holding Noras waist. Of course, everyones attires were restored, with the exception of Noras undergarment. Well, I wont say anything that would cause trouble But no one can tell how the pigeons of the court will gossip. House Rolands carriage slowly trotted off, and Olivia returned to court. She could feel the stings of curious eyes, but she acted none the wiser. She was back on her battlefield. From time to time, a courageous yet reckless girl would ask Olivia directly what had happened, to which Olivia responded: Nora-san, Nina-san and I shared a carriage. I left early, and it seemed that they have headed to the Roland manor together. This would soon spread as a rumor of how Nora of House Roland had cuckolded her friend away from Olivia, who was already rumored to be a lesbian. As the parade approached, Olivias fame and infamy had started growing again. Chapter 115: Dance Macabre: The Elegant Race Chapter 115: Dance Macabre: The Elegant Race Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- The sky was clear. That blue morning forebode a comfortable weather and a moderate heat that will cause some precipitation for the day. Cloudless, in fact, as if to dismiss the recent overcast days as a hallucination of the mind. It had been said that the population of the waterway city of Abram had doubled that day. While that was quite an overstatement, there were enough people flooding the streets to make it sound plausible. During the previous day, a simple fence had been put up along the parade route that started from the castle plaza, limiting sections where people could cross the route. Some brand new soldiers, who obviously had close to no experience in battle and clad in ostentatious leather armor, were busy organizing the crowd. They would make reports to the full-time soldiers on patrol. Bars and inns had lined up tables in front of their establishments since the crack of dawn, shouting this way and that in order to sell their overpriced snacks. Children played chicken by crossing the parade route before the parade, and mothers scolds followed. It was the first day of Abrams harvest festival, and it was the day that the Paladin Olivia, the Earls niece who had vanquished the monster of the Man Eating Dungeon, would be publically acknowledged as Abrams next-in-line. Her new position had already been approved by the King in the capital and the Church; all that was left was a ceremony to announce it. Since Olivia was originally a public official of Abram, trusted by the merchants, her reputation was respectable. She also had plenty of publicity, neither good nor bad, by means of lowly rumors that claimed she took other beautiful young women as lovers. Long story short, most people expected a run-of-the-mill ceremony that day. ??? Lady Gratina. How is Lord Lambert? Lord Lambert has locked himself in the castle since late last evening. You neednt wake him, and he has told me to forbid anyone from entering his room. The Lambert manor was already half empty. Four out of ten of the soldiers guarding the parade belong to House Lambert and the houses under them. About the same number of soldiers belonged to House Roland, constant rival to House Lambert, and the houses under them. The rest belong to House Blare, the margrave. That adds up to more than eight out of ten knights of Abram taking part in the parade. And, even though the parade started in the early noon, it took time and effort to build a formation and move the parade along without a hitch. Any ceremony requires much more time in preparation than the duration of the show. So, the knights and soldiers, along with the advisors who took care of business backstage, were already out and about. I-I see If my lord has left without telling me, he must have really been in a hurry. The maid in charge of the lords room stood there, unsure of what to do. Gratina the housekeeper glared her down and continued speaking. This maid was only associated with a lower noble, and wasnt a noble herself. Still, Gratina knew that the maid was proud of being one of the lords favorites. While she couldnt defy Gratina, she was disliked by the other maids, and many complained about her. I also need to attend the parade, so I will be leaving soon. I recall giving everyone staying here the day off, including you. Oh, yes. I just thought that, if my lord had stayed, he would need someone to Right. You just want to climb atop the lord while Im out, and even bear his child if youre lucky. While the head of House Lambert wasnt a man to lose himself in bed, he was rather soft for any woman he had slept with. Staring into the maids eyes, Gratina spoke slowly. Then, lets have you prepare for the lords return. Bring the meat cleaver from the kitchen Yes Yes She was just a maid, oblivious to magic. All Gratina had to do was rob her of her thoughts with her Cursing Eyes and make a simple command. After this, she wouldnt even remember being under a spell. Yes, madam Ignoring the maid and her soulless eyes, Gratina headed to the carriage she had prepared. While she had it guarded with private soldiers loyal to House Lambert, since they had to spend more men to guard the parade in response to the challenge of House Roland, the number of guards were slightly less than usual. Over the stepping stool the coachman had placed, Gratina climbed into her very own small carriage. She had already told the coachman where to go. The carriage slowly starts moving towards the center of Abram. While making a scene is worse, so I dont need more than the bare minimum Her tone was slightly irritated. If there were ten schemes, it was natural that two or three of them would not go smoothly. Gratina, and her master Lubreo both knew that well, and didnt plan anything that would be ruined by some unforeseen circumstances. Including their plan for this day. Whether the assassination of Olivia succeeds or fails, there would be a major profit for them. The only difference would be in how quickly Lubreo would acquire Abram. Still, I didnt expect the Blare girl and the Roland brat to do such a thing. Its not likely that they are forming an alliance But its late. She took out a bird from the cage that had already been placed in the carriage. The bird was staring at Gratinas eyes, charmed. It was her familiar, trained for this day. She took out a bracelet-sized jewel from her pocket An Eye, created by Gratina. She placed it on the bird. With a crow, the bird flew away. Gratina picked up the polished mirror from within the bird cage, and concentrated as she spoke an incantation. Footage appeared on the mirror, from what the Eye on the bird was seeing. Now, all thats left is to watch her die. Undoubtedly, that monster will try and sabotage us Where are you? Then, the carriage stopped. She opened the window and peered outside, across the street, where a part of a wall slid open like a window, where a short man poked his head out. A new mission. Your target is the magical items merchant Elliot, in Old Town. You may take anything from the store. It is likely that he is in the shop, but he may be watching the parade. Hes not a fighter, so it shouldnt be hard. As soon as you find him, even in a crowd, kill him. I can leave the body? If possible, hide it somewhere. While the parade wont stop, we dont want unnecessary riots. You already have the payment up-front. Youll get the rest after we see that the job is done. The window closed, and the carriage started moving again. They were bandits, not working under House Lambert, but controlled by Gratina personally. Of course, none of them understood that they were being controlled by her. The fact that she had lost the Assassins Guild had made things surprisingly difficult to pull off. While she hadnt counted on them for reconnaissance, the upside was that they could put up a decent fight, and would never have betrayed her. Now, thats one hazard gone. I might receive a stern word from my master, though The small carriage carried Gratina through the alley. The sun was approaching its zenith, and shining brighter. ??? A small room. There was a magic circle on the floor, and loads of seashells Audio-transmitting items on a small shelf I had built myself. Between the ones I had given to Jemma Firm, and the ones I used myself, over a hundred of them were working simultaneously. Of course, I couldnt listen and understand them all at the same time. But if something caught my ear, I had it set up so I could focus on that particular item. And, since I had made these myself, I could tell the general direction and distance of each piece in relation to myself. If I hear a suspicious noise, I could tell which other items were near that one as well. Along with the big trick using this room, I was working on this until the last minute. All set Phew. How many all-nighters do you think I had to pull for this? Sara, clad in an immobilizing and extravagant robe, complained. Her blue outfit would make Olivia the star, stand out in her outfit even more. Since Sara wasnt much of a horse-rider, she was set to be a part of the show as a magician, next to the carriage. Thank you, Sara. Im counting on you during the parade. The magician knocked on the case full of catalysts on her waist, and daringly smirked. I went through all this work. Im not going to mess it up, now. Besides, Shiros group is on the move, too She said, as she exited the room. It was already bright outside, and I could hear the crowd anticipating the parade in the distance. The magic I had gained from the Spiders Web and the Temple was stored to the brim of my body. I acknowledge the hazy flow of magical power like that, gave it direction, and slowly let it swirl around my body. I shaped it like a string, and poured it into my fingertips. Tracing the magic circle on the floor, I slowly activated the spell. I need to adjust it. The parade, from start to finish, would take a little less than an hour. Even for just that long, I would have to gradually pour my magic into the circle. And, I had to get used to that now. During the parade, I would have to give directions from this room to everyone. I had given up on bringing down a bowl of Water. I couldnt see different locations at once, and I probably couldnt keep track of all of the sounds alone. Besides, we were following a plan, but starting with Olivia and Astarte, I knew that everyone would think and act on their own when it came down to it. All I could do, was to keep up this circle, gather information, and continue to analyze them, while doing my best at keeping up communication with everyone. I couldnt fight, and I didnt have any real power or position. What I could do alone was so little, but as the monster of the Man Eating Dungeon We stood a chance. Master, were ready. We just need to go get it, now. I heard Daria through the audio-transmitting item. It was a last-minute idea, but I thought of using something left alone in the shop for a while. I doubt it, but you might see someone at the shop. Even if its Nunna-san, for example, be careful not to be seen. It might be better to get you a bodyguard Nubia-san will be on the move, too. Well head to the shop together. Oh, I see. Give that pendant to Astarte later And have you told Nubia the location? Yes, where the adventurer disappeared from the city Thats the attackers hideout, most likely Ill tell him. Master, um. Please be careful. Thank you, Daria. Say hi to the gang over there. Daria now completely understood me, so much so that she acted in our best interest even without me having to tell her. It was likely having another Me. I searched for the other end of the magical items. Chana, continuing development at the Assassins Guild. Diana and the Assassins Guild survivors hidden among the crowd for the parade. Shiro, searching the rooftops in the city. Nem, searching for the sniper from above. Miyabi, hiding in the waterways. Daria and Nubia on the move. And Astarte with our trump card. That accounted for all of my cards. While we werent weak by any means, we stood no chance fighting fair against House Lambert. The minute we start to fight fair, we would lose. Even House Lambert Even Lubreo and Gratina had a weakness. They were nobles with public position and power. Their on-the-record power and military strength were also their shackles of responsibility. Just as Olivia had schemed, after House Roland had challenged them on their honor, Lambert had to place the majority of their public resources in the open. This meant that they couldnt as easily use those resources to back up their shady operations. When the adventurers cried out in agony before the magical items stopped working, they were in a house outside the town center. According to the guard plans, soldiers working for House Lambert were supposed to guard and block the roads there. If Lubreos strategy was going according to plan, the adventurers would not have been able to get into the house at all. So, their plan was not being executed perfectly. However, there were a lot of things that I could see but not yet understand. That three-armed guard was clearly one of their trump cards. Most likely one of Gratinas assassins was killing off the survivors of the Assassins Guild. There must have been several teams of these assassins staying in Gratinas property outside of town. Where they were, and how many, I didnt know yet. As I started drowning in my own thoughts, Shiros voice pulled me back up to real life. Master! The reconnaissance you requested from Jemma Firm is back. Jemma Firm? What did I ask them to There were a few things. Which is it? Can you read Right, you were still studying reading and writing. So I just met up with Diana, so she can read it. Good job, Shiro! Even though she cant read, she went to an ally who could. Shiro was good at delegating, so these kinds of solutions seemed to come naturally to her. Her giddy laughter switched to Dianas voice, which was quivering That bad, huh. Master, as youve heard, I have the document here There are a few things. Tell me in the order of what you think is important. Only one of them is dire. We have the list of graduates from the Academy in Palmira. There is follow-up information on most of them, as well. Like where they are working now. I was impressed. Either they liked making documents, or recognized the value of networking. There was only one magician named Gratina in the past three decades. According to Jemma Firms research, Gratina the magician has been dead for twenty years. Dead? Then the Gratina we know Isnt the real Gratina, to say the least. They would look into her background before hiring her, but once they do Not real. So, whoever this was is taking advantage of the real Gratinas name and position, after she was either killed or died. It was now very likely that Gratina was a monster What does this mean? Before me, before Miyabi and Arachne, there was already a monster in this city? And, this is from another source but Gratina starts appearing on the records of deals made with House Lambert from ten years ago. Dont you find this strange? What do you mean, strange? I might be reading too much into this, but Shes too young. Ten years ago, she was already working as the housekeeper. Now that I had thought about, Gratina looked just as young as Lubreo. Mid-twenties, I would say. It was already weird that she was the housekeeper at that age, but her being a magician made me give her the benefit of the doubt. Ten years ago. A magician who doesnt age. But shes not who she says she is Something wasnt right. What happened ten years ago? I thought about Layla. Her father was executed unjustly for the crime of spying for Rodania to the east, about ten years ago. A simple, low-ranking noble and a valiant knight had to be murdered in cold blood Why? No, it cant be. I was jumping to conclusions. Why would such a thing be necessary? I shoved my first thought to back of my head, and tried to concentrate on the task at hand. Still, it kept popping back up like a storm cloud. Why was Arachne, an officer of the Assassins guild in contact with House Lambert? Even though she was a monster, she was a runaway slave from Rodania, who had no influence in this city or this country. What if someone had set her up to take over the Assassins Guild? Then Then House Lambert A trumpet blared, and the people cheered. The parade had started. My flooding thoughts changed course. Keep gathering information. Keep thinking. Keep ordering. Thats all I can do, now. If we could figure out the assassins moves first, or somehow survive their attacks, we would win. The race had just begun. Chapter 116: Dance Macabre: The First Trap Chapter 116: Dance Macabre: The First Trap Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- Through the plaza with the cheering crowd, the parade slowly moved up the main street. Either side of the road were already filled with people, engulfing the site with an odd sense of excitement. Of course, the crowd was never single-minded. Some genuinely celebrated, some were there to be entertained, and some just enjoyed the festive uproar without even knowing what the parade was for, alongside the merchants with pop-up shops and pick-pocketers who were after the purses of all of people above. The diverse crowd kept on cheering, for each their own reason. The parade was led by soldiers with trumpets. They sounded their shiny trumpets to announce the initiation of the parade. These soldiers werent professional musicians, but at a time like this, they were greeted with thunderous applause and cheers. In front of each bar, the bards played along with their own instruments. The bustle of the crowd, the noise, and even the people followed the parade along its route. Even the horses, with plenty of experience on battlefields, were nervously looking around, putting the knights off of their game. The parade after taking down the monster of the Man-Eating Dungeon was quite extravagant, but the only people in the crowd then were the residence of the city. But this time, it was a ceremony that exemplifies the future of the city. The number of people in the crowd were different to begin with, and the time spent to prepare the parade was not even a contest. From a birds eye view, one could observe the major roads of the city, like arteries, and the people pouring in and out of them. ??? The parade will be here, soon. You wont be able to cross, then. Be careful! The knights on patrol were getting on edge on the future route of the parade. Even though they couldnt join the parade Well, because they didnt join the parade, there were mountains of things that they could do. Keeping an uncontrollable crowd in check and guarding them is a difficult feat in and of itself. While they could arrest any low-ranking citizens, they were ordered to keep violence to a minimum on this day of celebration, and most knights didnt have experience commanding people who were neither soldiers nor their subordinates. Still, the knights and soldiers kept up the good work. Since most merchants knew Olivia from her days as an official, they were supportive of her, which was good for us. Because of the competition between Houses Roland and Lambert, many knights from both houses were ordered to attend the parade. Those guarding the parade were knights related to House Blare and their subordinates. To them, Olivia was truly a subject worthy of their protection, and someone who had proven her worth in the expedition to the Man Eating Dungeon. It wasnt a particularly honorable position compared to the knights attending the Parade, they understood the importance of their duties. It had to do with the fact that Olivias assassination had been attempted more than once, and the few young men of House Blare had all died in tragic accidents. A perpetrator had been arrested red-handed, and many other attempts were prevented altogether. But all it would take is one assassination attempt to succeed. Any suspicious figures? Any suspicious characters? A man who seems to be an informant in New Town. Were after him. The waterway city of Abram, that had originally prospered with business, had fewer knights and soldiers relative to its population. While the mercenaries are brought out as well, but they were ridiculously bad at these kinds of guard duty. Some suggested shrinking the parade, but they were met with various complaints that shut them down every time. For the If there were five more, at least three more men could lead A knight complained, but there were only so many people to go around. Even the soldiers under them were running around until late last night, and from early this morning. Battles that end quickly after vigorous exertion and calm but long-winded guard duties were a different story altogether. The parade had just begun, but the knights looked rather exhausted. ??? Lady Gratina, Im sorry. The crowd has blocked the way. The coachman said, bring Gratinas attention back from looking down on Abram form a literal birds-eye-view. It seemed that the peoples movements on the actual day of the parade were contrary to her calculations. It cant be helped. Pick a spot with as few people as possible, and move alongside the parade. It would have been best if she could have delegated everything without ever leaving the manor, but even her magic had restrictions. Besides, it was easier to act if she was on the scene. In either case, the staff left at the manor were all hypnotized by her already, where everyone believed entirely that she was still at the manor. Even if someone were to visit looking for her, all they could say was that she was unavailable for the moment. Outside the carriage, she could hear the coachman and guards chasing the crowd away. Any drunk could come up to them, and even the robbers who wouldnt ordinarily make a move could get cocky at a time like this and attack a small carriage. Gratinas carriage concealed its Lambert crest, designed to be mistaken for a merchants carriage. This kind of interference was a byproduct of that design, and thats why she had guarded the carriage with several men. While they were Lambert servants or the youngest sons of lower nobles, they were relatively useful when trouble was brewing, and they were marionettes ready to toss their life away, as a result of years of conditioning from Gratina. Most things that could go wrong in the city could be handled by these guards. The carriage started rolling again. Gratina looked down at her mirror, and regained her birds-eye-view. As planned, the carriage was about to reach the first point of attack ??? The parade reached Old Town, in the plaza where the market usually was. The large crowd that was waiting for it welcomed the parade with joyful cheers, and watched the marching. The polished armor gleamed under the daylight, and the embroidered helmets and coats gave off the appearance that each house was competing solely on the ground of extravagance. Look at that bright red flag, the outfit! Is that hulk of a man the young lord Roland? So that means, the knight of the same size in blue armor is House Lamberts next-in-line. Neither of them are even looking at each other. I heard that young Lord Roland once vanquished a horde of monsters in a cave It couldnt have been just him. But even if that were true, he couldnt beat the princess when it comes to monster hunting. There were many travelers among the crowd here, but those who had the luxury of watching the parade from their window were mostly natives of Abram. They usually had no interaction with the noble class, and this was their chance to toss in their two cents. House Lambert, had made its name and fortune in water-transport (both in and out of the city), and House Roland was more self-sufficient by operating their vineyards and gardens, they were the garden nobles in the city. Both houses had significant history, and they had been in competition with one another through most of it. Historically, most Earls of Abram were from one of these houses. Although House Blare was close to House Lambert by blood, it was an exception to have a member of their house as their Earl Although, any long-time resident of Abram would say that the prosperity of the city was a fruit of the current Earl of Abrams labor. And thats why, since Olivia was Earl Abrams niece and only heir, her choice of husband was a perfect topic for bar gossip. A particularly large, elegant but not gaudy, four-horse-drawn carriage entered the plaza adorning the sigil of Abram. There was a small alcove in the back the size of a storage closet, but the front half of the carriage was lacking a roof, and all of the walls save for a waist-high guardrail. A large chair was placed in the center, on which a woman sat, smiling and waving to the crowd. Oh, here they come! Thats the main squad. Look, on the carriage That must be Lady Olivia. She used to visit shops in rugged clothes Well I always knew she was a beauty, but this really suits her well. Shes so beautiful I wonder if its true that she can only love women Rumor has it, the magician in the blue dress next to her is her lover Shes a stunner, too. Little lacking in the chest department, though. So, whats the deal? The next lord Abram is that magician, since shes Lady Olivias lover Maybe shes a man after all! Ooh But I actually wouldnt mind going to bed with another woman, if its Lady Olivia Any conversation from within a building would never reach the attendees of the parade. Most citizens who took advantage of that fact to gossip only did so out of pure curiosity. Meanwhile, the soldiers at guard couldnt be bothered with gossip. The most obvious threat of danger was being sniped with bow and arrow from above. A warning would be issued from below, and after a shouting argument, the residence would reluctantly close the window Of course, the window would be open again in a matter of minutes. Its a stressful situation from a guarding stand point. Knight Layla, now riding her horse alongside Olivias carriage mumbled as she looked around. The best way to avoid assassination was to not have a parade in the first place, but she understood that cancelling the parade wasnt an option. Only, Olivias popularity far surpassed the imagination of Layla, who was stoic and therefore less aware of the world around her. Elliot had described it to her to some degree, but what she witnessed was far beyond that. Next to her, on the carriage, the magician Sara was gazing at the scene, helpless. Layla had met this woman at Elliots shop a few times, and had the impression that Sara wasnt a fan of hers. Which made Layla hesitant to spark a conversation with her. Even with her limited experience with romance, she could vaguely tell that Sara had feelings for Elliot. She recalled that when she was guarding Elliot, Sara had given her a look of evident caution. While she was clueless about romance, her experience on the battlefield had told her that much. Besides, she was aware of her own pinch of superiority she had felt when Sara gave her that look because she was happy to be bedded by Elliot. Lady Layla, may I? Someone spoke to her from behind, and Layla turned. While she didnt recognize her, it was a lady knight working for House Blare. Layla recalled that she was a messenger, stationed toward the back of the carriage, so she must have been a lower noble. Her light armor has simple and effective, but Layla noticed the particularly large necklace on her. Layla wasnt exactly a social butterfly, so she didnt possess the ability to memorize the faces of all the non-Lambert knights Even so, her impression of this woman was that she had no distinguishing features, save for the necklace. Yes, what is it? Were there any orders? Layla nearly lost herself in her thoughts, but she couldnt forget to attend to her surroundings. She picked up the conversation, while dividing her attention all around her. Yes, but also Ive always want to speak with you. Elliot-san and his friends have told me about you. Oh, you know them I have been quite a burden Well, he has been very good to me She wondered how much Elliot had told this woman. Even though she could feel her face redden for a moment, she knew that no one would blabber about their business in bedroom to everyone they knew. With her force of will, she kept herself from stuttering all over, and kept an especially stoic tone. He said that you were very good to him, ever since he first opened his shop in Abram. Oh Just because I live in the neighborhood. I would tell people about his shop just because I wanted to. Seemed like the neighborly thing to do. Layla wondered if she had let her relief show, but if thats all she wanted to talk about, she didnt need to be dishonest. Seeming to be happy that Layla had answered, the knight asked her: Ive also heard that you teach the less privileged children in the city how to read and write. Personally, I think its admirable But why for practically no return? This was another topic she could be honest about. While she had a faint concern for how much Elliot had told this woman, Layla answered: My father did the same. Just knowing how to read and write, just understanding the concept of basic arithmetic makes a world of difference for a childs future And if more kids are educated that way, there will be more talent to go around in the future. Before I started serving the House, I learned alongside those children. The knight seemed to ponder for a while after hearing this, but spoke again after that: Layla-san, your father must have been a wonderful man. You are the living proof of it. Layla was sure that the knight didnt mean anything by it, just an honest sentiment. Nevertheless, those words pricked Layla like thorns. Then, why was my father Oh, please excuse me. I must tell you. When the carriage passes the center of the plaza, Sara will draw attention to herself. When she does, please see if anyone close pays her no mind. What? Then the lady knight fell back behind the carriage. Layla could tell that only a select few of them were given these orders. She was the messenger Most likely working for Olivia directly. You heard her. Im going to make a move soon. You do your job. Sara the magician mumbled without even a glance at Layla. She seemed confident that Layla had heard her. I did. Im not sure why I was selected, but if it is necessary to protect the carriage, of course I will cooperate. After a moment, the magician stood up. Tell you the truth, its a gambit trusting you. And not just you. We dont know whos spying for who, except for a few of Olivias close friends. But Elliot vouched for you, so I know youre good at what you do. The small box opened in the magicians hands, in which Layla could see powder of various colors, gem fragments, some sort of tree root, and may other things crammed into bins and bags. Although Layla knew little about magic, she could guess that they were catalysts for casting some sort of spell. A knight fulfills her duties. And I would never let Elliot down She almost added. Layla wanted to mock herself for naturally thinking such a thing, but she didnt feel too bad about it. She looked away from Sara, and searched the crowd around them, and windows in the buildings. Sara was about to cast a spell, and the eyes of most anyone in the crowd would be drawn to it. If anyone isnt There was a good chance that that person was up to something else. Layla wondered if it was Sara or Olivia who had come up with this strategy, but she quickly gave up on reaching a conclusion. She reminded herself that she was standing on a battlefield, feeling the weight of her sword on her belt. Her Master Lubreo, whom she had devoted her unrequited love for, had rewarded her loyalty with a magical sword. Elliot, whom she now had a special relationship with all because of a small coincidence, trusted her immensely. I must be a lucky woman. If I cant at least return the favor with my work I shall never call myself a knight again. Chapter 117: Dance Macabre: A Villain’s Apprentice Chapter 117: Dance Macabre: A Villains Apprentice Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes The crowd stirred. Sara began her incantations energetically. Her clear soprano voice echoed Blossoming flowers of flame above the plaza. The crowd cheered, their eyes all glued to the flaming flower field. As for eyes looking somewhere else There! In one of the numerous alleys leading to the plaza, perhaps atop a pile of objects, a man was poking his head out of the crowd. In his hand, Layla could see a crossbow. She also spied a conspicuous woman in the crowd, on the other side of the carriage. In the alley, to the left, up ahead! A man with a bow! With a shout she swung her horses reigns, putting herself between the man and the carriage. She drew her sword and indicated the direction of the man to the knights and soldiers on-guard. Sara ducked, Olivia pulled her shield up. The crowd started murmuring, and everyone in the direction of Laylas sword took a step back. A part of the Parade broke off, the knights reforming to protect Olivia from the indicated direction. At that instance, the bow released an arrow. Layla had already dismounted, dashing away from the carriage. The arrow landed on a knights shield, with no one hurt. The soldiers chased after the man fleeing through the alleys. Layla had crossed over to the other side of the carriage, towards a woman in the crowd. A woman on the older end of middle-age holding a baby in her arms. She tries to walk away with the rest of the crowd, but Layla gripped her shoulder. L-Lady Knight May I help you? Without a word, Layla grabbed the cloth swaddling the babe, and tore it off. The contents of which fell to the ground, causing the crowd to cry out in Surprise. It wasnt a baby at all, but a small crossbow. The tip of the arrow loaded onto it was stained dark, indicating the presence of poison. After watching the woman, tied up and cursing up a storm, being dragged away by the soldiers on guard, Layla was finally aware of herself again. The messengers called for the parade to resume, and Olivia stood up in the carriage, exclaiming to the crowd: Thanks to our diligent knights on guard, we have captured the traitor! Triggering an immediate and collective cheer from the crowd. Even a scare like that was merely a memorable show once it had been resolved without any casualties. Of course, Olivia was grateful for how this attack turned out, since she could not stop the parade one way or another. More wary than before, the parade resumed. ??? Its rather loud up there. The cheering of the crowd watching the parade even reached Daria, who was walking through an underground waterway. Was the small explosion followed by a moment of silence and the return of cheers caused by some sort of entertainment? As soon as I find that thing, Ill have to hurry back. Daria was headed to Elliots shop, through her familiar but now nostalgic route. While the shop was closed from the streets, a simple control could open up the shop from the underground waterway. Luckily, even after House Lambert had discovered this waterway, the contraption remained intact. However, deep in the labyrinth of waterways here, there were traps set by Elliot, along with tricks to make an intruder lose their way and some monsters on guard. Some, while not many, have lost their lives here. With the symbol on the wall, she knew that she had arrived to her destination. Just as she was about to trigger the contraption, Nubia, who had been walking behind her, silently stopped her from doing so. Whats wrong? Her voice lowered. She knew that this man was deliberate in anything he did. Someones here. There are a few of them Expecting anyone? No. If theyre robbers, it could get messy. Once you move the wall, Ill go in first. Daria worried for a moment that it might be Laylas nanny, but she concluded that she wasnt the type to break in without permission. The fact that Nubia could sense their presence meant that they were in the storage area in the back of the shop. They were not respectable guests. Thank you, Nubia-san. ??? Excuse me. Does this carriage belong to Jemma Firm? With this sudden approach, the coachman of the small carriage was puzzled. He looked down to see a man, most likely a city noble, carrying some luggage. No, we have no affiliation with them. As you can see, I just take people places, but This parade isnt good for business. The coachman opened the door of the carriage to show that no one was in it. The man nodded, and apologized. Well, Im in the same boat as you. The carriage with our cargos stuck somewhere, and its carrying the wrong stuff to begin with. Ive been looking everywhere, but with this crowd With a crowd like this, main streets not budging. A small carriage like mine could navigate the alleys, but even those are crowded today. If I were you, Id just get out of town. After some conversation, the man left in a worry. The coachman held back a yawn, and climbed back to his seat on the carriage to watch the parade in the distance. What kind of blunder did Jemma Firm pull, anyway? Thats the third guy today who thought my carriage was the Firms. ??? That commotion Is something the matter? Gratina called to the coachman from within the carriage. What she had heard were screams among the cheering, and a small explosion. As it was earlier than their plan, it must have been caused by something else. From here, I cant really tell I could hear a small explosion, but the crowd is cheering again, now. If the result is cheering, and not screaming. There was no major issue, if anything. The housekeeper pondered for a moment. They werent the only ones who wanted the future Countess dead. They even intentionally leaked information on where there would be least security. However, it was only meant for Gratina and Lubreo to send in assassins where they wanted, and they ensured that nothing would interfere with their plan. At most, it would earn the knights on guard some pats on their backs. If the explosion wasnt caused by an assassin, someone else must have. The magician on the carriage, no doubt It would be fortunate if she would use up her magical powers, now Gratina thought, then decided not to dwell on it any further before calling her Eye in the sky, and check on the parade. Its all right. Keep course. Feeling the carriage slowly roll ahead, Gratinas mind traveled upward. The coachmans voice became distant, as if it was coming through the room next door. Gratina looked down at the city from the sky. The parade was slightly slower than planned, but Gratina didnt see a major issue with that. While all waterways were supposed to be shut down for the day, some of the curious and well-to-do citizens were awaiting the parade on their boats in the waterways. In the anticipated parade route, people flooded the streets, and even the alleys were considerably populated. Gratina felt some sort of oddity in the movement of people And pinpointed it. A flame had erupted from a building deep into the shopping district in Old Town. It was Elliots magical items shop, where Gratina had visited several times herself. One root of concern seemed to have been eliminated. ??? Erph! In the silence, his exhale reverberated. A sound akin to cracking a watermelon followed, as the first foes cranium blew up. What the..!? What is that thing!? There were three intruders, all robbers without much of an armor. They were career assassins who felt no remorse in murder, but they were in no way experienced in battling monsters. The client had told them that there was a hidden passage to the depths of the underground waterways, and that activating some kind of contraption would open the door. They did not expected anyone to interfere. The shop was empty. While they had looked around for some valuables, they had covered up their tracks, and were waiting for the shops owner to return. Once he was taken care of, they were going to take what they wanted before setting the shop ablaze and disappearing. It was supposed to be a simple job. Simple enough that, three skilled robbers with reasonable experience in assassinations were supposed to be overkill. Even if the shop owner had had some mercenary experience, a three-on-one ambush had no chance of failure. Only the final intruder had enough time to scream before his death. All clear, Daria. As far as I can tell, theres no one else here. The bull-headed giant with twisted horns growing from his head (Minotaur, as a legend in a distant nation would describe him), the monster Nubia spoke. Thank you, Nubia-san Who were they, anyway? Daria, after emerging from the waterway, rummaged the now silent corpses for any form of identification. Someones hired blade, no doubt. They even prepped the shop with oil. They were ready to kill Elliot and set the shop on fire. Nubia added under his breath: This place will smell like oil for a while, unless you scrub it down real good. They werent mere robbers. Then, their client was most likely Someone from House Lambert Im sure. Im just glad no one else was here. I acknowledge our fortune that no innocent blood was spilt, but I have no idea who is behind this. We did what we came here for. Lets hurry back. After saying so, matter-of-factly, Nubia began carrying the bodies out to the waterway. Daria, in contemplation, dug out what she had come here for from Elliots drawer in the corner of the workshop, where we would mostly keep prototypes and failed experiments. It was a pendant with a dull gem and not much of any detail on it. Daria stopped herself in her tracks to think. What did their situation signify? What will this outcome lead to? How will House Lambert act, if they were truly behind this attack? Nubia-san. Please pick out the body with the closest body-shape to Masters, and leave it in here. We will strip it, and cloth it with Masters spare clothes from the closet in the second floor After that, well set the shop on fire. Nubia turned around, confused. Why? We have to think ahead, like Master does If they were sent by House Lambert, they would discover their failure soon if the robbers never return to report on it. That will make them more careful than ever. Her eyes down, she talked to herself in order to keep her thoughts moving. Just like her master would. Think. Think What would Master do? He would say that we can at least buy time. It would be easy to explain that they hid out somewhere else after the deed. We have a problem when another group of assassins come to check on the shop So if we can make it look like Master had been murdered Even just a little Daria. You have the same look that Elliot has. With astonishment and amazement, Nubia observed. I didnt think you were as bad as him. Darias tension eased a little, hearing that. She realized that Nubia, in his own way, was trying to relax her. Yes, Im a villains apprentice. You know Before she could say more, a knock was heard at the front door. Because of Elliots enchantment, any sound from within the shop barely traveled through its walls. Even the robbers scream would have been inaudible to anyone not standing directly in front of a door or window. But the smell of blood and oil was a different story, and once the door was open, they would see Nubias monstrous form. Tension filled the air, and Daria silently ran to the bowl of Water in the back of the shop. She had memorized how to trigger it by watching Elliot numerous times And since Daria was turned into a monster by Elliots magic, she had some of his magical powers within her. The view of the Eye set outside the door appeared in the water. Daria, what are you Before Nubia could finish, Daria headed to the door. It cracked open. Several men stood in front of it. Elliots Magical Items, right? Report chapte Chapter 118: Dance Macabre: The Other Menace Chapter 118: Dance Macabre: The Other Menace Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- So the shop is coming up in flames, but dont worry. In the tiny room, I was contacting everyone at mesmerizing speed. So we wont have the house anymore!? That was Shiros primary concern. Come to think of it, she was in love with the soft bed there. I think we can salvage the second floor if we clear off the ashes, but Theyre going to burn all of the shop down. They said theyd be careful not to spread the fire to the neighbors. Olivia, and Daria The quiet girls are the scariest when it comes down to the wire Youre really rubbing off on her. Although she was whispering, I could hear Sara clearly. I assumed she was covering her mouth with her sleeve from atop the carriage. Olivia looks like she wants to say something, but shes not in a place to talk right now. Ill just let her know. Of course, she couldnt make a wrong move on that carriage. She could still hear me, so I talked to her: So, Olivy. Seas are rough but were still smooth sailing. But the real storms up ahead, Im afraid I havent seen that three-armed guy yet. He was guarding Lubreo, so he must be around It would work out for us if he sticks to guarding him. A small clearing of her throat in response. She had heard me. Excuse me? We will finish early, I think But, tolerance for poison no work so good unless long time spent like you. Chanas voice was muffled, perhaps because she was underground. In anticipation for the poison used to kill the members of the Assassins Guild, I had Chana working on antidotes. All of us, and the knights of House Blare had already taken a dose, but I wanted to have more produced, just in case. Chana, what about the other one? Already gave to messenger. What poor girl you going to use that on, Mister Villain Man? My other order was not for an antidote, but a poison. Not to take a life, but if I could create the right situation to use it, it could be our beacon of hope. That girls starting to act a lot like you, too. Shes getting more daring by the day. Astarte giggled with amusement. I knew she was exhausted too, but the single word had the effect I had expected More than that, actually. Right. Daria is soaking up my methods and my thought process. You can count on her much more than you can on me. And Like Ive already said, we know where Gratina will hit, for sure. According to intel from Old-man Jemma, Gratina the Magician is long dead. She most likely died in Rodania two decades ago. There were a few things I had found out. After Gratina the Magician had graduated the Academy, she had worked for a lord in the country of Rodania. After that, she served in the invasion Rodania lead into the land of magical creatures And lost her life there. On paper, anyway. Gratina had come to Abram at least a decade ago. Around the same time as Laylas fathers assassination, she was taken on by House Lambert. Astarte. Did you know a magician named Gratina? Who served in the war? I was hiding another fact from Astarte. The fact that Gratina was most likely an ex-Rodanian noble, and that I was looking into that As well as the fact that I had almost arrived at the truth. Not that I remember everyones faces and names. It wasnt uncommon for a noble to have a female magician in their camp. If that information is accurate, however Right. The real Gratina was already dead, and an imposter was in the city. Although, there was another possibility. What if Gratina was a human-turned-monster, just like Astarte? What if she was lending her powers to House Lambert, just like Astarte was doing for me? That would mean shes like me And shes probably a Rodanian spy as well. It was only a guess that Gratina was connected to Rodania, but it made sense. Through the battlefront against Rodania that was at a standstill for a decade, where a clever move by either side had always been intercepted, resulting in a battlefield full of compromises. In Abram, House Lambert was the name that grew through those battles. Ironically, I was told of this by Lubreo of House Lambert, who was evidently bored of the decade-long stalemate. Gratina was obviously an ally of Lubreos father, the current Head of House Lambert. So, what was her relationship with Lubreo? Had she been able to control that menace of a man? Theres still something I dont understand. Lubreo clearly wants to break through the frontlines to expand the war. Gratina knows that. She was there. Doesnt that contradict the opinion of the current Head of Lambert? Or has he changed his mind? Master Elliot. This is just my idea But perhaps Gratina and Lubreos relationship is similar to ours? That made sense, somehow. Gratina met Lubreo a decade ago, which meant that she has taught him many things. A portion of his menacing powers must have come from Gratinas guidance. While I doubted that she was had mixed blood like me, it wasnt impossible that she had been turned into a monster. So Lubreo is Gratinas puppet? That image didnt seem right. In reality, it was very likely that Gratina was pulling the strings. Still, I couldnt picture Lubreo being so easily manipulated. Had I overestimated him? Another voice chimed in to my sea of thought. Elliot! No one was on the roofs of churches. And theres smoke coming from your house, but thats okay, right? Nem, who had been watching from above. While they would see her flying if she was too low and didnt have too much stamina to keep flying high constantly, but she was doing her best. Okay, thank you Nem. Thats not a problem I have to cut my losses. Okay! So, it sounded pretty complicated What were you talking about? It seemed like she couldnt hear us while in flight. While I wasnt sure is she would understand it, I summarized it for her. Hmm Seems complicated. I had expected that answer. Anyone other than Astarte must not have had any real sense of the details. Gratina and Lubreo are both our enemies Right? Then why does it matter whos more powerful than who? We have to take care of both of them. I must of looked quite dumbfounded. Nem was right. What I needed now wasnt the details of their operations, but how to handle what was coming ahead. Thats right. Thank you, Nem. Hee hee Im smart, arent I? Oh, its almost at the house you mentioned. The cheers continued outside. The parade had made it through the plaza, and into town. In there was the house where some of the adventurers were last, as far as we knew. It was a house with a large window to the street, where storm covers must be covering it now. The road wasnt too wide. If someone were to jump out of the window, it would take them less than ten strides to reach the parade. While there would be a crowd along the way, that wasnt much of an obstacle Besides, they would most likely use a range weapon. All that was left after this point was a bridge across a large waterway that lead to the return route. If they were going to make a move, it would be here. Everyone, its almost time. It looks like they didnt make it, so we have to do what we can. Im counting on you guys. ??? After several wasted trips, they had found whom they were looking for. After a friendly apology, they returned to the main street, and whispered to a middle-aged salesman as they passed him. Found it.Over there?Without a doubt.Very well. Before I knew it, many faces in the crowd, some familiar and some not, slowly started to make their move. Taking over, they followed them slowly. Watching the parade, they kept moving. Soon, an unfamiliar face with the necessary cargo would arrive. While the final order hadnt arrived, it was clear. They slowly blended into the crowd. ??? Along the street, inside a house close to the waterway, behind closed storm shutters, men were at work. A large ballista that they had snuck in somehow was aimed out through the storm shutters. Two men holding crossbows emerged from the back of the ballista. All of them had similar facial features, and one would assume that they were related. They grimaced at each other in the dark room. They were mercenaries dubbed the Four Brothers. Although they were independent and violent, they also made a living by assassination. This was the biggest job they had ever taken on, but they still retained a sense of calm under the pressure. After this brother, well be on our way out of the waterway in the basement. Man on the inside. Dangerous by easy work. Hey brother, once the crossbows are set, youre up. Show me that doll of yours, wont ya? Giggling could be heard in the house. The youngest brother had some talent in magic, so he had dabbled in necromancy. His arsenal was full with the unfortunate residents of the house, and the unfortunate adventurers who had knocked on the door. While he couldnt make any detailed commands, it was easy for him to make the corpses run. They took some time to prepare, but they were just corpses. The perfect disposable tool for buying time. Were good, brother. This one can run pretty fast. The kids staring to rot, but I can still use it. Heh heh heh All right, lets do it. Keep your faces covered, boys. Aye aye, brother. The Four Brother put on simple helmets and covered their faces with their hoods before getting to work. ??? The window flew open. The citizens on the street who had heard that from behind them were astonished by the armored men and ballista jumping out of the window. They retreated like a pulling tide from the window. Of course, it was aimed at the carriage in the center of the parade, and Olivia sitting atop it. The soldiers who had noticed this tried to run over, but were delayed a few steps by the fleeing citizens. Arrows were shot at them, too. Why would anyone work alone? This is how weve survived. With a cackle, they aimed at the carriage (right on schedule), and froze. Between them and their target, the heir of Abram, there were several knights holding up their shields, as if they had known where the attack was going to come from. G-! He glanced at the quite utterance beside him, to see a thick arrow penetrating his brothers face. He didnt stand a chance. He looked back to see a few soldiers approaching them, holding up crossbows. Even if they were in the parade, it was too lucky for them that they happened to be at the right place at the right time. It was more improbable that they would have the time to react and fire back with crossbows so quickly They had to have known that the attack was coming from this house. It cant be Brother, ones charging at us! Pulling away from the parade, a more lavishly armored knight was charging at them on his horse. While his spear would produce formidable force, a horse would never fit through the window. Making this difficult Die, already! The speed at which a large ballista would fire its arrow from a close distance was inconceivable. No matter how thick the armor, it would penetrate or blow it away. As fast as they had envisioned the knight blowing up to pieces, they witnessed the unthinkable. The horse jumped. The men were professionals, who had dodged death before, more than once. They werent taken aback. Even though their aim suffered, the ballista was fired And struck the horse. The horse should have been blown back, and there should have been nothing more to it than the rider being crushed by the dead animal. In reality, however, the knight had jumped off the horse. The last thing the oldest brother saw was a thin blade rushing towards him, and the sigil of a griffin and a tower on the shield. He never found out that the sigil belonged to the force behind his employerAnd he didnt understand the voice he heard at the last moment of his life. The knight who had flew, Lubreo of House Lambert, albeit under his breath, shouted: Let the battle begin. Its life or death. Entertain me! Blood sprayed the interior of the house. A massacre took place before anyone could scream, adding four to the count of corpses in the house. Lubreo wiped the blood off of his sword, and looked around the room. No one was hiding, and there were no more men there than what was told to him. While he already knew it, he couldnt help but utter in disappointment: Not even a fight Not even a thrill. With a ring, one of their heads was off, and the Head of House Lambert jumped inside. The horse had taken the blow of the ballista, and couldnt be saved. The people had forgotten to scream as they were entranced, watching these events take place from afar. As they had just realized that they had been forgetting to breathe, the door opened. A knight with blood-stained armor emerged Lubreo of House Lambert. The assassins have been vanquished! With this exclamation, the crowd went wild. The parade, which had sped up in attempt to pass the scene, returned to its normal speed. At that moment, an explosion erupted on the other side of the street. The smell of burning fleshed assaulted the crowd. The people cried out again, fracturing the sea of people. Someone shouted: Poison! Chapter 119: Dance Macabre: Army of Ants Chapter 119: Dance Macabre: Army of Ants Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- Astarte, changed into her priestess outfit, was walking through the streets of Abram. She would stop and talk with people, from time to time. She would join some men she seemed to know, speak for a brief minute while walking, then return by herself. Astarte had been at this since morning. She did have the position as a visitor at the temple through Olivia, so there were no issues. She would join the meal handouts in the slums, so someone of the residence there had begun to recognize her. It wasnt unnatural for any of them to speak to her And despite her tight attire, her bodyline was evident. Any young man could take his chance with her. However, if someone had listened in on her entire conversations, they might have noticed something peculiar. Hello, miss priestess. Nice weather were having They havent found the carriage. It wasnt in New Town. Oh, long time no see. Its Old Town, then. It shouldnt be far off the parade route. Understood. See you soon. She had continued these kinds of conversations for dozens and hundreds of times. She spoke with someone new every time, and it wasnt often that she spoke with the same person twice. Her conversation partners were, without fail men, anywhere from young adult to middle-aged. Not dirt poor but lower to middle class, with their occupations clearly varied. No one other than Astarte knew that these men were all patrons of the Temple All turned partially monster by Elliot. After her several-hundredth conversation, new visitors approached Astarte. The pair of boys innocently spoke to her: Hello, Astarte-san. Heres what you asked Chana for. Perhaps because of the celebrations, Harry and Fred looked dressed up nicely as they held out a basket. There were small liquor bottles for camouflage and the vial she was after in the midst of it. Why, thank you Harry. Fred. Youre not headed to work today? Of course we are. Were going now. The real money rolls in after the parade. So after this errand we have to head back to get ready. Oh, and she said you can have the target drink it or put it on their skin. But it takes longer with the skin-route. Thank you, you two. Now go make some money. Fred pulled away Harry, who looked like he wanted to say something. They both understood that they couldnt say anything more in such a crowded area. They waved at each other as they parted ways. A little ways down the road, another man approached. The satchel on his waist, along with his pocketbook and pencil signified that he was a merchant. We found what you were looking for. Oh, really? Yes, theres no mistake. A small carriage without any sigil, just like you said. Its moving through less populated alleys. They are moving around, then. Do you know where they are now? Of course. Astarte continued talking to men baptized by the Temple, as if they were talking about the weather, or about business. Then, lets begin. The package is in, too Gather everyone, please. And proceed as planned. Yes, priestess. With enthusiasm, the man jogged away. Without even knowing, he would gather his unaware comrades, and head to their destinations. They werent quite sure why they were doing all of this work. While Elliot probably couldnt make them sacrifice their lives, he could force them to do most things. This was the same type of method that Gratina employed. Fully aware of that fact, Elliot used them anyway. She lightly gripped the sea-shell shaped pendant and reported: Master Elliot. We found the housekeeper of House Lambert. ??? Hey, this is bad! The coachman looked at the man calling to him. He must have been a merchant, judging by the pocketbook and pencil protruding from his satchel. He didnt recognize the man, but he seemed to have a common face. He seemed to have rushed over here, as he was panting. There was nothing else noteworthy about him. While he wasnt anyone to be concerned about, he would have to have the guards behind him deal with him if the mans bringing any trouble. His mistress was performing some important duty inside the carriage. They werent official knights or guards, but ex-mercenaries or adventurers. Most of them were criminals of some kind, and their crimes were swept under the rug by them swearing their loyalty to Gratina and serving her personal orders. As long as they served the power that is House Lambert, most crimes or violent incidents remained off the records. Once they were accustomed to that sweet taste of honey, they wouldnt doubt most any order that Gratina would issue. Their privileges were enough to keep them loyal, and so they had been using violence for the benefit of Gratina and House Lambert. After a glance to the muscles keeping watch in the back, the coachman faced the man again. He couldnt be too careful. Gratina was seldom a target of attacks, but there a few precedents. What do you want? Whose path do you think youre crossing? Even the normally scarce alleyway was somewhat populated with a few people spilling out of the parade crowd. Just as they spoke, a band of drunkards walked past the carriage. The coachman considered the possibility that the man was speaking to one of the drunkards, but he was clearly headed to the carriage. Once he was close to the coachman, he conspicuously lowered his voice. This carriage belongs to the Housekeeper of Lambert, I presume. Immediately, the coachman was alarmed. Only a select few knew of that fact, and no one who did would send this stranger as a messenger. Preposterous. The coachman concealed his shock to the best of his ability, but no one could blame him for letting his eyes sharpen in alert. The guard approached from behind the carriage. The coachman contemplated either to keep up his feign ignorance, or call him a drunkard and chase him away. As far as he could tell, the man wasnt concealing any weapons. Just as he had concluded that he neednt bother his master with such a trifle The man abruptly shouted. Its a matter of life or death! Life or death, I say! I must speak to the Housekeeper this instant! The crowd, drawn by his voice, turned towards them. More rubber-necks. His mistress wasnt fond of this kind of attention. Nonsense! I have no idea who you are talking about? Whats going on? A drunkard? The guard came close, and jostled the man, who continued to shout. Seeing the guards sword on his belt, he must have easily deciphered that the guard had no business walking in the streets during the day. While Abram was a safer city than most, many residents would carry around a small weapon for protection. However, that usually meant a staff or club, and almost no one would carry a blade. There werent many shops that carried any sharp tools that werent meant for the kitchen, and they were expensive to come by. While his sword wasnt comparable to that of an adventurer or soldier who would venture outside of the city, it was rare for anyone to carry a sheathed sword longer than a dagger. In other words, his sword was an indication that he made his living through violence. Any ordinary citizen would take one look and take a step back. Well, you see I mean The man lowered his voice as if he was intimidated by the guard, but he persisted. Even as his words jumbled, he continued to speak. Is something the matter? Whose voice was that? The small window of the carriage cracked, and Gratina spoke out. Yes, my lady. My apologies. This man is spewing out nonsense. Well dispatch him immediately. Their mistress paid well, but her punishment for failure and incompetence were severe. He couldnt spoil her move here and now. However, the response from her after a while was neither an acknowledgement nor scolding, but an order with a rare case of slight agitation. Get the carriage moving, now. Back to the manor. Yes, mistress. But Cut through them if you have to! While her voice was lowered, there was clear irritation in her tone. As far as the coachman could recall, Gratina had never shown as much agitation as this. Were going. The coachman said, and turned to climb the coach box as the guard returned to his position to shove away the shouting man from earlier. Then, they finally realized the change in scenery around them. A crowd had gathered. Please wait! The man moved to cling to the coachman. Unlike before, he was clearly trying to pry the coachman from the carriage. What the! What were the guards doing? The coachmans enraged exclamation was cut short. Someone pulled his garment from a different direction, and lost his balance. As soon as he realized that another man nearby had silently snuck up behind him, a burning sensation struck below his left eye. The man had stabbed him in the face with his pencil. By the time the coachman had realized that, another hand entirely was covering his mouth. Someones knife was pressed against the coachmans throat, who was now being pinned to the ground. His throat was slit without hesitation, and blood sprayed the scene. The last thing the coachman saw was the unopened carriage door, and several expressionless men. His conscious faded for good in the midst of fear and confusion. He had noticed immediately that the coachman was assaulted. The man who had been talking for some time was evidently not alone. As soon as they had noticed, and began to move the guards were ambushed too, all at once. After the searing pain hit a moment after the shock, they finally realized that they were being ambushed from multiple directions. The coachmans voice rang quietly, but faded quickly as he must have been muffled. To the front and to the back, they were surrounded by figures and they were walled in. It wasnt a coincidence that more people have gathered in the alley, but manufactured. Of course, by the time the guards had noticed that, it was all too late. The men ambushing the carriage were not experienced in combat, and they only carried simple weapons like knives or pencils. But their number was already growing past the dozen. And yet, no one watching made a single scream. The guard had cut through one of the attackers, but the others didnt make a peep. Every time an attacker was taken down, their numbers seemed to grow instead. Every man in this alley was an accomplice. By the time the guards have realized that, they were already dead. The number of men in Abram who have been turned into monsters by Elliot was about to reach the triple digits. All of them were Elliots eyes, and his ears. Under Astartes direction, they were working collectively as a single arm. They were after a single target. Chapter 120: Dance Macabre: A Knight’s Pride Chapter 120: Dance Macabre: A Knights Pride Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- The goose pie is almost done. Almost. Once the goose is done, whats next? After the goose, a stinky stinky acorn. Put it on the fire, roast it up, and pop? Roast it. Burst it. Skewer it. Once the pies down, then bon apptit? But, where did the goose go? Left to rot in the woods, Im afraid. Our walk is over. Lets go home. Two girls walked through the festive crowd. Enjoying a sing-song, bird-like chitter-chatter. With the matching outfits and matching ribbons. Near identical face and body. They must have been twins. They giggled in glee, and finally made it back to the crowd. The parade was approaching, but these short girls may not be able to see it directly. Even if someone had noticed the girls moving out of the parade crowd, all they would think is that it was a shame for them to miss the parade coming through so soon. No one would ever suspect them of anything sinister. Its all going to be cleaned up anyway. They cant help it. They dont know. They dont know a thing. Yes, they dont know. Yes, and the four of them that dont even know they were the bait. Even the fighting taking place close enough for them to recognize the faces of the participants didnt seem to bother the twins. Of course, they were at peace because they knew they werent going to be a part of it. In reality, a knight have dove in, followed by a scream. The fleeing crowd noticed that, and cheered. Of course, there had to have been people planted specifically to cheer at that moment. The Twins knew that their client could easily pull off something like that. Its about time, dont you think? They havent told us otherwise. So, we go on as planned. Yes, just like we planned. Were about to start the goose pie. So, lets go back soon. Were not the ones eating the pie. After a moment, once the cheering had resumed, the Twins started walking again. Behind them, in the dead center of the parade crowd, a pillar of flames erupted. Hmm I wanted to bake the pie when we were right next to it. I guess we walked a little too fast But its no our job to eat the pie? We did our errand. Lets leave them for the rest. ??? Once the attackers were subdued and the crowd cheered, an explosion erupted in a separate location. From below the crowd. The pillar of red flames rose above the heads of the knights on their horses. While it wasnt large, a few residences in the center of it were burned to crisp. With screams, the crowd parted. Then, black smoke gushed out immediately. It couldnt have possibly been from the burning victims or their clothes. The stinging stench reached all the way to the front of the parade. The fleeing people collapse left and right. The street was now chaotic, and many fled to the waterways nearby. What is this, magic? The smoke is poisonous! Hold your positions! Evacuate the citizens! It was difficult for the parade crowd to notice bags left behind on the street. Explosives and a gas contraption must have been left in one of them. That much, the knights on guard immediately understood. But dealing with the catastrophe was another story. They expected the parade to be ambushed, and they were on alert for it, but they didnt expect the citizens to be under attack. Besides, there was only so much they could prepare for. The explosion occurred in the territory the knights of House Roland were guarding. They left a few of them to guard the carriage, and the rest moved to create a barricade so the panicking crowd wouldnt rush the parade. Some went to evacuate the crowd, but only a few. She knew that she should be heading there to protect the people. But right now, she had her duty of guarding the parade. It was extremely likely that her masters possible future wife (although that acknowledgment evoked a pinch of pain deep inside her chest) was still under attack. She had to stand her ground. Layla the Knight gritted her teeth. Knights of Blare! The Knights of Roland and Lambert will guard the parade. Protect the people! There may be another attack! She nearly turned around to the voice coming from behind her. It was the knight who relayed her the message earlier. She thought that the messenger had been young, but the other older knights obey without hesitation. Was that messenger in a higher position than she first appeared? Or else, did the knights of Blare all think alike? Lady Olivia is right there. Of course, she could give her orders to the messenger Atop the carriage, the magician Sara was looking around frantically. Olivia, sitting down next to her, was taking in her surroundings calmly. Even though she must have understood that she was the one under attack, she was worried about the people in the crowd, and she had her guards prioritize their protection. Layla admired this decision, and she felt like she saw the true essence of Olivia for the first time. I see. Elliot didnt oversell her. A subtle smile appeared on her face. The people were still screaming, but it wasnt a complete panic, probably thanks to the speedy response. The explosion and smoke must have been planted to cause a panic in the crowd. And so, the parade had stopped, with the soldiers and knights running around to contain the situation. One wrong move, and Olivias carriage could be swallowed up by the crowd. If she was the assassin, she wouldnt let such a prime opportunity slip. If anyone approaching them now was unnaturally calm, they were the assassin. Layla opened the faceguard of her helmet, and glared all around her. Magician! Watch the crowd, three oclock! Laylas voice reached Sara atop the carriage. Layla was trying to get her horse moving in that direction, but the fleeing crowd was preventing her. She must mean that she had spotted an enemy there. However, the knights have formed a wall. Even the large crowd have not been able to penetrate that. A sniper? She spotted a small figure in rags and went into high alert. Im being watched. Clearly, that figure is watching me. She reflexively put down her box of catalysts, and began the incantation for a barrier, which she wasnt use to. The spell for deterring arrows was a common spell one would learn at the academy, but Sara never really took to it. The man in rags made a move before she could finish her incantation. Hee hee hee? Lets get rid of that half-baked magic, shall we? And that little box, too. Sara saw the man in front of the figure in rags scream and collapse. The man in rags took something from the ground by the fallen man, and ran up his back. He shoved away another man in front of him into the horse of a knight. In the split second the guard took to adjust his position, the man in rags jumped! Gr From the wand of stars She attempted to switch to another spell, but there wasnt enough time. A shadow the size of an arm outstretched from the rags, knocking off the wand in her hand and the box of catalysts. Sara abandoned them both, and managed to dodge the shadow. Some shimmering objects stabbed the carriage where Sara was standing. Needles. A magician that needs catalysts? Crumple her up in no time. Too bad I dont have time to play, but Ill make sure youre dead!! Only Sara knew that this was the one called Number Three, who had been guarding Lubreo. He was capable of sneaking up on Elliot (albeit he wasnt a fighter) undetected, and has at least three arms or some sort of trick up his sleeve. In hand-to-hand combat atop the carriage, Sara the magician wouldnt stand a chance. By the time the knights around them could react, Sara and Olivia would be silent corpses. The assassin called Number Three was, right before landing on the carriage, checking the location of the Lady and the Magician as he considered how to efficiently take care of them. Normally, he would take care of his main target, the heir, first, but it was hard to give up on seeing her expression drain of all hope as he killed her magician in front of her. It would be easy for him to flee through the chaos. He could afford to take some liberty in the job. But his thought process was but short. By the Heir looking forward as if she paid no mind to him, and by the magician, who had just lost her wand and catalysts, summoning multiple fire djinns on her arm and behind her. Impossible, you need the catalysts to Come forth! My Salamanders! A shorten incantation with no catalyst and no wand. Before his utterance left his mouth, and before his foot touched the carriage. A total of four spears of flames penetrated the assassin in rags, who was immediately engulfed in flames and soon burnt to a pile of black ash. I cant believe he really went after the box of catalysts. Saved my life. That meant that this assassin was aware of the red herring that only Lubreo and Gratina knew. Magician! Look down! When she did, a large serpent was slithering towards her. The serpent, as thick as a mans arm, could choke a horse to death even without venom. In its gaping mouth, shimmering fangs. The snake slivered past Olivias feet towards Sara. As soon as she knew that she couldnt dodge it, the carriage shook, and the snake stopped. Now! Get Lady Olivia to the back! Layla, who had dove out of her horse, had pinned the snake to the carriage with her sword. Even Sara could tell that her sword was an expensive one with some sort of enchantment. It definitely wasnt meant to be used in such a brutish method. But Knight Layla didnt hesitate. The serpent veered away from Sara, and turned its head toward Layla. Her metal gauntlet curled into a fist, and smashed the snake squarely in the mouth. As Sara watched astonished, Knight Layla held down the serpent and put it out of its misery by stabbing it again with her dagger. All of this took place within a few moments from the man in rags lunging toward them. Layla, right? Thanks. Youre too good to be a knight of Roland. Please. Were all just doing our jobs. No thanks necessary What you lack in diction, you make up in etiquette. They looked at each other, and shyly conversed. Some of the crowds who had witnessed the course of events started cheering. Sara! Layla! Get out of there! The voice was heard from the connecting car to the back of the carriage, which served as storage and a break room. Sara looked stunned, and Layla froze for a moment. She knew the man well It was Elliot. Chapter 121: Dance Macabre: One Arrow Chapter 121: Dance Macabre: One Arrow Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- Elliot! Its not good! The church window is open, and someone inside with a bow! The communication from Nem had confirmed my worst suspicion. Someone in the Church was colluding with the enemy, and they had provided a sniping spot. Not that the thought hadnt crossed my mind, but I could still feel my stomach tightening. Nem, can you intercept? If they spot you, youll be in danger so stay high as much as you I had always kept my eye on the church as an effective sniping spot. I purposefully had Nem flying around that area for that very reason. I just didnt have enough hands on deck. While I had given her a little heat, Nem couldnt stop them alone. Astarte, Diana, and even Shiro, whom I had stationed near the church at first, were all on a different mission. Nubia was too recognizable, so I couldnt send him out on the street. I had given him an illusionary item that makes him less noticeable and stationed him around the entrance to the underground waterways, but it was too late to have him head to the church now. Then, an explosion and screams. They made their move. From where? Knights of Blare! The Knights of Roland and Lambert will guard the parade I gathered the general scene from the loud voice through my magical item, along with what they were after. They must have planted gas or something in the parade crowd. The same method Arachne used in the dungeon of the mining village. Cause a panic and halt the parade. They must have considered the bonus of peeling the guards away from the carriage, and they had actually accomplished that. Sniping from afar in this kind of situation was only natural. I had to let Sara know, outside. Sara, in the church Magician! Watch the crowd, three oclock! Laylas voice echoed from the item connected to that in Saras hand. Thats when I found out that they had made an additional move to the sniper. The piece they hadnt played yet was Three Arms. Come forth! My Salamanders! With that shout, I felt a small impact and heat wave from the other side of the curtain in front of me. An unintelligible scream let me know that the life of the assassin (who must have been Three Arms) had ended. Sara did well. It helped a lot that Layla jumped in, too. To be honest, I was thinking that it was likely for Layla to be given some kind of order today, but she seemed to be oblivious. It looks like even Lubreo couldnt alter her stoic determination. I almost let myself relax, but trouble was still brewing. The sniper was still up there. ??? As soon as the door of the carriage was pried open, three or so of them were blown away with the sound of an explosion, slamming them against the wall straight ahead. Gratina, the housekeeper of Lambert emerged from the carriage. Monsters When did they infest the town? Well, I should have seen it coming. The coachman and guards were already killed, but Gratina was unaffected. They must have been feeling pain, at least. The men slammed against the wall were groaning and the ground, but perhaps they have all been wiped clean of their fear. The other citizens rushed Gratina. The tight alleyway prevented too many of them from rushing at the same time, but Gah!? Throwing darts penetrated one of them in his arms and face. Someone emerged from behind Gratina, and started glaring around them from atop the roof of the carriage. He was hiding his face, but one could tell that he was of a Northern origin. Deku. Slaughter them all. No matter how many, and no matter how fearless they were, they were just a horde of untrained citizens. She held absolute dominance when it came to combat, and that left the lot of them to be trampled. An eye was watching this unfold from above. Not as high as up in the sky, but above the roof No, the wall. It flew out without a sound, and approached them with gravity on its side. The Northerner guard tried to dodge it without looking up. It wasnt the wrong move, but all too late. The one who dove down with the thread she wove with her powers of Arachne as a lifeline was Diana. She put her weight into the short sword already gaining momentum from the drop. Her target reacted, but not in time. A completely unexpected surprise attack from above. He was sliced open from his neck down to the gut. As Diana retracted her thread and pulled herself back to the wall, Gratinas magical arrow whizzed past her nose, but Diana pulled herself up the thread, and kicked off the wall to disappear on top of the roof. With a tiny sound, numerous holes opened up on the walls. Arachne No, that thing is dead. Did she turn the spy into a monster? Gratinas expression changed a little. Her magical powers werent bottomless, and she wasnt completely aware of the powers the monster of the mining village possessed. Then, the man-made wall of the alleyway creaked open, revealing a woman in a nuns clothing. Her parasol hid her face, but one could imagine her attractive appearance from her mouth peeking out of the bottom. Gratina instinctively understood. It either couldnt or didnt conceal its sense of monstrosity and the subtle flow of magic from itself to the citizens here. I see. Youre the monster. Call me Astarte. Housekeeper Gratina of House Lambert Or should I call you the spy from Rodania? I have a question for you. With that, Astarte hardened the nails of her right hand, and outstretched them like a sword. Gratina scrunched her brows ever so slightly, and concentrated her magic in the wand behind her back. The standoff had begun. ??? Sara! Layla! Get out of there! After I shout that out, I threw on the pendant I had been holding in my hand. Enchanted with illusionary magic, of course. I hoped not to use it, but I had to expect the worst. Concentrating, I jumped onto Nems Eye. I could see the churchs tower, and a single open window. An older, bearded man with an eye patch was aiming a large ballista. The arrow equipped on it didnt have a normal color. It must have been enchanted with some sort of gem or rare metal. No ordinary mercenary could obtain such a thing. Hey! Dont you dare shoot! Nem shouted purposefully to divulge her location. The sniper with an eyepatch grumbled and turned to us. This was bad Nem was making herself the bait. (Nem, use the thing. Now. Youre going to get hurt) Elliot! Okay, let me get a little closer I had given her a small, thin glass bottle. Thrown against any surface would easily break it, erupting a sea of flames and smoke. A little smoke bomb. Barring a direct hit, it would only burn the enemy at best. But I thought blocking their field of vision was a worthy advantage. I now regretted that I should have given her something more damaging, but it was too late for that. A moment before Nem could throw the bottle, the man let go of the ballista and threw a concealed dagger. He was quick on his feet. Shock, then pain. Nem lost her balance, and the bottle missed the window where the sniper was, crashing against the wall directly below it. Ow! Ow ow ow ow! (Nem, get out of there! Well handle it from here!) The pain was coming from the right leg. He had accurately thrown the knife at where Nem was holding the bottle. Because of it, her wings were unscathed. She could still get away. But (Thats an order!) O-Okay! My vision shifted, and I could tell that Nem was flying behind the church to get out of the snipers field of view. Her injury wasnt anything to ignore, but she was well on her way out. The smoke screen should help with blocking the snipers view a little, too I couldnt hope for him to miss, but it should slow him down a little. I left Nems Eye, and my vision and consciousness returned to my own body. The tiny room was rocking, and the cheers were pouring in through the walls that werent exactly thick, along with the continuous screams and yelling. It wasnt over. At that moment, a thunderous roar echoed through the carriage as it shook violently. ??? The citizens all around were mere bricks in the wall, with next to no ability in combat. The only threat around were the hidden spider and the woman in front of her. Since Gratina had used her Eyes against Elliot, she had to assume that they were expecting it. It was a loss that her secret guard had been taken out by an ambush, but she had to count her losses as she didnt end up in his shoes. He was a rare piece of her game, but not irreplaceable. Think, think think How are you going to get out of this? Can you count on anyone to swoop in and save you? She was trying to extract some information. Gratina was under no obligation to answer anything. In fact, it was proof that they didnt have all the answers about Gratina that they wanted. I dont need to answer your questions nor get away from here. Not accurate. But right now, it wasnt a lie, either. If things continue according to plan, there would be a big shift soon. With no movement, incantation or any prior indication, a magical arrow flew. It wasnt as powerful as it could be, but it could serve as a deterrent. Her parasol was tossed in the air, hiding her for an instance. Gratina looked to her left, right and above as she slid back a step. No matter where she was, all Gratina needed was eye contact. So, it took a little longer than she should have for Gratina to react to Astarte when the parasol was blown away as Astarte dove into her range. Bleeding from both of arms crossed in front of her chest, Astarte flew, straight towards Gratina. She thrusted her fist, which was stopped by an invisible barrier a hair outside of Gratinas body. Although her punch had lost some force, it still blew back Gratina along with her barrier, albeit a miniscule distance. The residents behind her outstretch their hands in attempt to hold her down. The merchant-looking man who grabbed her left hand first was glared at by Gratina, and fell to the ground spewing blood from his ears. Even if Astarte went to grapple, Gratina would slip out in no time. Astarte took out the vial she had kept hidden, and poured the contents all over Gratina and everyone around her. She attempted to writhe away, but couldnt help getting splashed by a few drops of the liquid, along with the residents grabbing her. She made sure that it wasnt acid or volatile oil, then turned her attention elsewhere. She barely aimed the next few magical arrows, striking some of the residents who cried out. Oh, youre in a tighter corner then youd like me to think if youre firing off magic willy-nilly. Mocking words. She hid her expression to keep her opponent from noticing her slight panting, and scouted: Very funny, Monster. Rodania, you said? Why would you think such a thing? Nice try, but youre breathing heavy, magician. If youre trying to buy some time.. Indeed, I am. I dont enjoy manual labor. Its just that My objective is already complete. That wasnt just bravado. Number Three and One-Eye will make their move any minute. And Gratina also observed that Astarte was drawing attention to her right hand, and inconspicuously holding something in her left hand. A trump card? A lifeline? Gratina finally realized that her body wasnt coordinating as usual. With a glance, she saw that the residents who were splashed with the liquid, although without a scratch, were sitting on the ground as if they were exhausted. A permeable paralyzer that some venomous spiders and some beasts possessed. Gratina now understood that her opponent, too, was trying to buy time. With time, the venom would circulate throughout her body, and Gratina would be immobile. Her opponent must have guessed that, although as a magician Gratina was more immune to magic, she was just as susceptible to unknown poison as anyone else. Her opponent wasnt wrong. Gratina didnt have much time less. Sensing the slightest will to kill, Gratina concentrated her strength to dodge the attack. It wasnt her forte to use her magic to strengthen her athletic capabilities, but she lacked the luxury at the moment. Silently, an arrow flied passed the space she was just in, which ricocheted off the cobbled street. Astartes expression slightly shifted. The spider was above the roof. As quickly as possible, Gratina had to take care of at least one of them. Your Cursing Eyes Wont affect me. I came prepared. Besides, it must hurt to move by now. Youve fought well. Join us, and we will keep you alive. Astarte slowly approached. In her left hand, she was holding a pendant containing powerful magic. Gratina could see that it was a counter for her eyes A magical item for some sort of resistance to magic or curses. Astartes expression conveyed her assurance in her own victory, along with a sadistic smile, but Gratina, who spent every moment of her life in politics, could see that it was all an act. Astarte didnt believe for a second that Gratina would surrender. At that moment, another thunderous crash was heard from the direction of the parade. The sniper from the church had shot through Olivias carriage. For an instant, Astarte was distracted. That was all it took. Gratina flowed magic back into her body, and jumped. Gratina had no skill to take down an enemy with one shot. Even her magic arrows, although it could handle an ordinary soldier or two, couldnt kill a heavily armored knight or a monster. All she could do was deceive, manipulate, and control. So, she aimed for Astartes left hand. ! She must have completely underestimated the poisoned magician. The pendant was no longer in Astartes hand, but in Gratinas. Robbing the opponent of a magical item would always tip the scale enormously, as it simultaneously drained the opponent of strength as it boosted ones own. Furthermore, once she would control that opponent Gratinas eyes glowed with red. Robbing her opponent of any thoughts, she changed Astarte into her marionette. This, was Gratinas trump card. She released her magic, close-range. In that moment, the world fell silent. Chapter 122: Dance Macabre: The Final Trap Chapter 122: Dance Macabre: The Final Trap Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- I could tell. That voice belonged to Elliot. The look on the magicians face confirmed it, too. I thought that it sounded like he was very close, but I was concerned more about what he had said. Get out of there. The carriage isnt safe. But more importantly, Olivia is here. The one who should be protected. Why wont he call her? It was like an instinct. A wild one, maybe. I didnt know what it was, but it was a feeling that something bad Danger was incoming. That much I knew. It felt like cold needles piercing my spine. The bad taste in my mouth I got when I would notice an enemys trap in the battlefield. The targets on us. Get out! I shouted, before I knew it. When I tried to do the same to my other side, I realized that Princess Olivia wasnt in the chair she was just sitting in. I didnt know when she got out of there, but it was good. Sara the magician was trying to maneuver her off the side of the carriage. I moved a few steps in the opposite direction, and through the shield in front of the carriage. Who knew where the attack was coming from? I had to do anything I could to intercept it. At the same time, with a sundering whiz, a beam of light flew in. Grazing the very edge of my shield, it was slightly derailed. The arrow that meant to strike the chair where Olivia was sitting had struck right in front of it instead When an explosion erupted. A pillar of flames roared. ??? An explosive sound, shaking, and radiant heat. I could hear numerous debris hitting the door in front of me. It must have been the sound of sharpened stones and metal. The weapon used by that one-eyed sniper was most likely a weapon that recreates gunpowder bombs with magic. A moment later, indicating that the carriage had broken in half, the floor beneath me tilted sharply. I barely held on to the pole next to me. The roaring sound subsided after a while. It should have only been a few seconds, but it somehow seemed much longer than that. My ears were still ringing, so I could have some trouble hearing. Still, I had no time to hesitate. Luckily, I wasnt hurt. I double checked my illusionary item, opened the bent up iron door, and peeled back the rag that was an elaborate curtain until a moment ago. The still warm air flowed in. There was still a crowd. Most of them were looking my way. I covered my mouth and raised my hand high, to notify that Olivia wasnt hurt. Sara, still knocked down by the carriage, was whispering something into the audio-transmitting item, but the receiving end was still in the room behind the carriage. The expensive dress that Sara was wearing was now scorched and covered in soot. Despite her thin armor below the dress, she had numerous wounds on her arms and legs. But her mind seemed clear, and I could sense that Sara, while she wasnt without a scratch, she wasnt terribly hurt. I tried to wave at her to get her to see me, but she didnt seem like she could be looking around any time soon. To the front of the carriage, the illusionary magic I had set in the stage had long expired. Thats why I had to come out in the open. This spell was far from complete. In the center of the parade, and on the horse-drawn stage, I had continued to project Olivias image and kept it moving. She was a double created by illusionary magic. Olivia was never on the carriage to begin with. In order to keep up the spell so people could see Olivia from all angles, I, the conjurer had had to keep up the ritual very close. So, I had modified the car behind the carriage into my very own ritual circle and command tower. Lady Olivia! Its Lady Olivia. Look, shes alright! Cheers erupted. The knights were looking up, too, surprised. However, I was most worried about Layla. She sounded like she was close to the explosion when it hit The parade seemed to have reached near the river, so I could smell the water. Some soldiers on guard were spreading the crowd, bring back buckets of water. There she was. Layla. She was crouching down next to the shattered saddle. Her helmet, perhaps because it was damaged, was off of her head. Her armor had several tiny dents in it. She seemed conscious, as she was speaking to other soldiers, but Layla herself was bleeding enough to stain a part of the armor red. I could only hope that none of her wounds her deep enough to damage any organs. If she hadnt been wearing her full ceremonial armor, she wouldnt have gotten off so easily. If Olivy, who would have to keep her face revealed, had been hit by the explosion at this range, she wouldnt have made it. I looked around, and raised my hand again. Walking slowly, I approached Layla. Layla looked up at me, and was filled with relief. Was she well enough to stand? Keeping down the urge to run over, I slowly approached her and stretched out my hand. While I couldnt speak to her, I just wanted to see that she was all right, and I wanted to move away from the center of the carriage to where the crowd was thinner. There was no guarantee that there wasnt another attack incoming. I had had Nubia guard where the sniper would escape out of the church. If we could take that sniper, he can be used against House Lambert. Even if we cant take him, it was too risky to let him get out of here alive. The Princess Blare is unhurt! Huzzah! That voice triggered a storm of cheers. It was a clear, resonating voice. A familiar one, at that, but the man I recognized wouldnt say something like that genuinely. He would, however, repeat it a thousand times if thats what needed to be done. I sensed a pulse of magic nearby. Not very strong, but a subtle flow of magic. Like turning on a magical item. Laylas expression was now that of a child. Her eyes were lacking any gleam of free will, as they only reflected my face Olivias face, as I was now her second double through my illusionary item. Keeping her dreamy expression, Layla moved. I feel a hot sensation in my side. The world fell silent. A cold blade penetrated my abdomen. I had this in my shop. Lubreo had bought it, and given it to Layla on the spot The sword, and most likely the sheath, was enchanted. They had set a trap within Layla, too. Truth be told, I had never expected them to be so brazen To use Layla, who was connected to House Lambert. House Lamberts Lubreos Gratinas final trap was Layla. A distant scream. The world turned pitch black. Then ??? Knight Layla of House Lambert had gone mad. The news that she had attacked the heir of Earl Abram during the parade immediately spread through Abram. At the same time, an incident at House Lambert was also brought into light. Excluding the next-in-line Lubreo and his knights, who had stayed the night before the parade at the castle, all staff and family, including the current Head of the House, were all murdered. No one other than Knight Layla, who had commuted to the castle from her house the day of the parade, could have committed the crime. Because her father had been a spy for an enemy nation, it was rumored that she had been holding a grudge against House Lambert all this time. Lubreo, the next-in-line, was injured in a battle against an assassin while he was guarding the parade, but took it upon himself to relinquish half of his land back to Earl Abram, as well as suspend himself from any public appearance for the foreseeable future. Lord Lubreo was attacked again a few days later. Lubreo Manor had nearly burned to the ground, and he had lost his family, his life-long home, and all staff. While Lord Lubreo himself had been severely burned all over, he survived. While he was criticized for having the assassin Layla, who started the whole ordeal, under his wing in the first place, but it was indisputable to anyone in Abram that he had risked his life to protect his lady during the parade. Combined with all of his losses, society had eventually turned to call him a tragic hero. Of course, it wouldnt be hard to imagine that many schemes had taken place to accomplish this. Princess Olivia, who had been the target of these assassinations, was unhurt. From her own words, it was disclosed right after the incident that the Olivia that everyone saw on the parade was a double, and she had disguised herself as a Blare knight, staying close to the crowd under the guise of a messenger. There were many residents who report seeing a messenger knight that looked very much like Prince Olivia, who evacuated the crowd amidst the chaos caused by the explosion. It was indisputable that Princess Olivia, as well as for her own protection, had kept herself close to the people under disguise. In reality, there were numerous assassination attempts, And although some had complained that she should have never been part of the parade in the first place, no one blamed her for not actually being on the carriage. The culprit of the assassination attempt, Layla, and the fallen magician who served as Princess Olivias double, were still at large. Soon after the incident, they were taken by a snake monster who emerged from the river. This put the scene in utter chaos, but Princess Olivia herself took to calming the crowd. The snake monster who had peeked out of the water The lamia was a victim, turned into a monster by the monster of the mining village Grandle. While they had defeated the lamia, they had decided to spare her, and Princess Olivia had kept her as a personal bodyguard. All of this was made public. The day after the parade. Princess Olivia took the lamia to the temple, who was baptized and acknowledged as one with a human soul. The further course of action for the lamia (whom the princess had named Miyabi) was still a topic of debate at the temple in the capital due to her unusual existence. However, as soon as she was allowed to interact with people after her baptism, the people began to accept her. Although her mind was close to that of a child. Miyabi, who didnt attack people and had a very human-like, attractive face, was an abnormal entity that most people could easily accept. The fact that she used to be human was tragic enough to call for sympathy. It was famous that the monster of the mining village Grandle (once dubbed the Man-Eating Dungeon) would turn the people it captured into monsters. So, most never suspected Miyabis story. Her rumor spread with the narrative that the glory of the gods reached even the poor girl who had been turned into a monster. Her existence was beginning to be accepted in Abram. Miyabi, whether she was aware of these rumors or not, had started slipping out of the castle to swim around the waters under the claim of guarding the rivers or water gates of the city. Travelers who visited Abram would all clamor to get a glimpse of Miyabi, who had a human heart, and some travelers would even come to Abram for that sole purpose. In order to prevent further confusion, Miyabi was officially registered as a warrior for House Blare. According to Miyabi, the treacherous knight Layla fled with a serious injury, but had to have died soon after. Her body was never found, and rumors that she was a monster, or else a spy, entertained the peoples mind. The magician would had become Olivias double was carried to the basement of the castle by Miyabi, but died despite treatment. The body had rotted because of the poison on the sword, which prevented even burial. There were various rumors about that figure, who was a close friend of Princess Olivia and the court magician Sara. Some even rumored that he was the owner of a magical items shop in Old Town. However, none could find the answer, and peoples interest faded with time, along with their memory. After the small fire in it was put out, Elliots Magical Items Shop never resumed business, and no one saw the young man who owned the shop, or the beautiful shopkeeper. Chapter 123: Dance Macabre: The Man-Eating Ritual [1] Chapter 123: Dance Macabre: The Man-Eating Ritual [1] Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- A half a year had passed since the parade. The new year had come, and the long winter was almost over. The water gate city of Abram was bustling with the first cheery rumor in a while. With Earl Abrams diminishing physicality, the position of Earl was going to be passed to the heir, Olivia, on the day of the spring festival At the same time, Olivia would take a husband. After the parade the previous year, the ceremony was held privately, and there would only be a presentation in the plaza within the castle walls. Even though Abram was one of the largest water gate city in the nation, it was unprecedented that such a large-scale assassination attempt to take place at a city far from the frontlines, so it was only natural. However, the new ruler Olivia was very popular among her people, who in turn resent the fact that the ceremony wasnt made public. Although it was called a plaza, the only place where one could see the presentation was form within the castle walls. Even though the castle was on the larger side, it could only take about one tenth of the population of Abram (which had been climbing during the past three decades) before it was filled shoulder-to-shoulder. Many of the citys residents were scrambling to earn an invitation through the castle walls. The aging owner of Jemma Firm was washing down his light brunch with tea as he looked over new papers and memos that had reached him since the previous night. Old-Man Jemmas clout had earned him a predetermined invitation. Which came with a rather large number of guests he could bring. Sorting through people trying to contact him for one of those spots alone took up some of his time. As he sorted through his papers with some exasperation, he noticed something peculiar mixed in. It took him a few seconds to remember what it was, and a few minutes to understand what it meant. All the while, his tea sat on the table, only cooling. He called his assistant to confirm that the route the paper had travelled was indeed a secret one, which he rarely used, that passed through several shops before reaching him. This route was unused for over half a year, and he had never initiated communication through it for that time. So, there was no business for any paper to reach him through it now. Old-Man Jemma order his assistant to find out who delivered the paper to the first shop on the route, and tore open the envelope. It was a high-quality paper with a seal of a small floral design. He knew the man who used this set of stationary. Monster. I knew you were hiding out. Just like before, the paper contained a simple request with no context, along with some information that would benefit Jemma Firm. From the writing, the old man confirmed that it was written by the man himself. At the end of the letter, there was a sentence unlike the others. A sentence that would convey their current situation. Something the monster had no business including. The old man read the last sentence silently, and gazed up to the ceiling. After a short moment of silence, he jotted down some instructions on the paper by his side. He called up a subordinate, and sent him off with some business orders. Then, he sat down deep into his chair, leaned back, and closed his eyes. Mmm Its rather lonely To be left behind ??? The airs finally starting to warm up. Adding logs to the fireplace, my soon-to-be wife mentioned. At the time, I never imagined that I would be marrying you. Us enemies Olivia, who has now officially been determined the new ruler of the city, seemed to have lost a little bit of weight since the incident. The more she had to concentrate on politics, the more muscle she lost. In exchange, I think she was a more feminine body than ever. Maybe its time to switch out your bandages? I thought we could at least get them off your face by the wedding But we just have to take our time to adjust. Your voice. Your face Your memories. She closed the window, and came to me as I sat on the bed. I pulled her close with my arm, still wrapped in bandages. My glasses touch her breast. For better or worse, my vision hadnt changed. Youre right. I had seldom spoke at all recently, that speaking at all was an ordeal. Moving my body was still tough, too. By the way, where is your housekeeper today? Gratina, who always ruined it at the best part, wasnt here today. I had left her to take care of some business somewhere else. I told Olivia that, and she chuckled quietly. Sara wont be back today. Shes busy getting ready for tomorrow. It really has been awhile since We were alone. She grew a smile lightly tinted. She was lusting. We were both so busy that, it had been so long since we had any conversation With our mouths or our bodies. I could feel lust warming my body, too. I stole a kiss. One of initiated, and our tongues were entangled, excavating each others mouths. I collapsed down to the bed with her, and held her tight. Olivia whispered in my ear: Take me Fill me up. Just like you took me for all for yourself Please, Lubreo. ??? I was dreaming. Mom was there, and little Olivy was there. Little Daria was following as we ran around. Gustav and Gordon, still with full sets of hair, were having a shouting match with mom in the middle. Someone was calling from far way. A mirage of my happy past that never existed. A happy, fake memory reconstructed by my mind of its own volition. Daria was running, with tears, trying her best to keep up with me. Still, a few years growth is a world of difference for children. Daria faded away behind me ??? I found out later that I wasnt out for that long. A lot had happened in the meantime. Layla was controlled by magic when she mistook me for Olivia and stabbed me. At that point, her curse had lifted. Layla must have finally realized that she had struck her blade into Olivia. The pendant I took was a magical item that disguised me as Olivia. Olivia was under the guise of a knight, and was a part of the parade from the start along with Sara and Layla. She was wearing the item I had used in Abram when I was actively the monster which prevented most recognition But that was almost too bold for comfort. So, Olivy was right by Layla and I when it happened. It was her scream. A visceral heat and cold radiated from the blade in my side. Before I could recognize it as pain, I was out cold. Apparently, it was Miyabi that reacted to Olivias scream. Olivia had called my name. Realizing what had happened, Miyabi, in her rage, attacked Layla, and swallowed Layla and I whole in her mouth, and pulled us into the water. If someone were to get hurt, the quickest transport would be through Miyabi swimming through the underground waterways. It was the only responsibility I had given her after she nearly burst in tears because she couldnt come out in the open and help me. Of course, I couldnt throw her in willy-nilly. I was considering the possibility of utilizing her once we discovered the location of the other attackers. But I, the commanding officer, went down, and the chain of command was broken. The magical items that relayed information were scraps among the rubble of the carriage. Things sprung into action before Daria could find out what had happened. Carrying Layla and I, Miyabi headed straight down the underground waterways. Olivia, Sara, and Astarte were immobilized. All she could do was go to Daria. ??? Master! Master, open your eyes Master! It felt like waking up from a slumber in mud. My body was cold, and I could move a finger. I couldnt even tell where my body was, but somewhere in it I could feel a pocket of heat I just felt hot. I heard a voice. As soon as I wondered why I couldnt see and understood that it was because my eyelids were closed, the throat caught in my throat spewed out in a violent coughing fit. I could have sworn I could have heard a gurgled cough, but Miyabi later told me that all she heard was blood spraying out. Above me, I could see Daria through a blurry veil. Not a child, but the beautiful woman she had become. Her less expressive face was distorted with anxiety and fear. What is she worried about? Master! Master! Miyabi is here! Dont Dont leave me Dont leave me alone anymore! Miyabi stuck here face in. Her pretty face was crinkled in tears. I remembered that the last time she was crying this hard was when I had caught her in the underground waterways. I could feel the heat curdling all over my body. Even though I was cold, I couldnt stop sweating. A small clot of blood traveled up my throat and out of my mouth again. Someone held my left hand. Probably Miyabi, judging by where her face was. Finally, I realized that my hand was there, too. I wondered what Daria was doing. At last, my vision was returning. I could feel magic flowing into my body, holding onto my consciousness by a thread. Slowly, I tilted my head. For the first time, I realized that I was lying on the floor of our lair in the depths of the underground waterways. An unconscious knight in the corner of the room But she didnt look dead. It was Layla. In an instant, my memories that lead up to being stabbed flooded back to me, and I understood that I was stabbed. I could barely feel any pain. Which meant that my body was on its way out. Master Youre awake. Daria said. I look down to see some sort of magic circle on the floor under me. Daria must have prepared it. Since she had been helping me prepare rituals, she could now do most of them on her own. Her perfect memory of a golem was extremely useful in both our official and unofficial businesses. So, even though she couldnt use magic all by herself, she could prepare everything up to the start of the ritual And she had memorized all steps to every ritual she had witnessed. I tried to speak to her, and coughed up more blood instead. I was impressed myself that I was still conscious. Then, Miyabi, lowered her head to my neck. Daria. This is next, isnt it? Yes Inject Master with that. At this rate, he wont make it to the end of the ritual. Immediately, Miyabis fangs gently penetrate my neck, and some sort of medicine came flowing in. My body lit up, and my heart beat started racing to the point where it was hard to hear anything else. With that, I could hear soft, wet sloshes echo in the room. Soon, I realized the source of it. On the cold floor, Daria and I were connected. Daria was naked. Except, she adorned her entire body with runes using a ceremonial ink comprised of blood and semen. I was sure I had taught it to her, but I couldnt recall what ritual this was. Finally, I realized that my clothes had been torn off, and the same runes were drawn onto my body as well. I knew well what these runes meant, but I just couldnt remember. Then, the realization that I was on the verge of death finally dawned on me. Was Olivia all right? Was Astarte all right? Did we fail, after all? I couldnt answer any of those questions, and it was becoming harder and harder to think. The flood of magic flowing into me from Daria was just holding my consciousness and life by a thread. Thats right. I remember. These runes. This ritual. Strangely, it wasnt hard to swallow, and I felt that it was okay, if it was Daria. I was dying. If the ritual was interrupted, I wouldnt survive more than a breath or two. Daria had the technique and knowledge, but no magic. If I died, the ritual would end, incomplete. The Man-Eating ritual I had showed Daria just once before. Daria was about to perform the ritual that I once used to Arachne, devouring all the life and magic. This time, it was my turn to be devoured by Daria. Chapter 124: Dance Macabre: The Man-Eating Ritual [2] Chapter 124: Dance Macabre: The Man-Eating Ritual [2] Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- I was scared. But, somewhere in my mind I understood that this was the best course of action. I would die at this rate. My magic, knowledge, and memories would all disappear. The method to most effectively carry on all of those things, was this one. Miyabi didnt know that. She would be enraged. I would have to let Daria handle that. Astarte would be disappointed, but Sara, while she would be enraged, would understand. How about Shiro? Nubia and Nem? Diana and Chana? Dora, and the other girls at the Temple and Spiders Web? Still, if I could help Olivias chances even a little bit I was okay with it. Daria Keep going Every time I spoke, blood poured out. Daria continued the ritual without a word. Even in a situation like this, my body was still feeling pleasure. I could also tell from the flow of magic from her that she was nearing climax. The ritual was almost over. Before it was, I wanted to at least say Its okay Now you will I couldnt speak. I couldnt breathe. Daria and looked up, and our eyes finally met. She must have been crying the whole time. Her reddened eyes were soaked with lust, pleasure, and sorrow. In her hand, she held the same dagger from before. Master I mean, Elliot-san. I thought so. Darias memory had returned. Whether that was fortunate for her or not, I couldnt tell. I never meant to tell you Im sorry I wanted to tell her it was okay, but I couldnt move my body nor say a word. All I could hope for was to give all of my magic to Daria before my life would come to an end. Im sorry, Olivy. Daria slowly raised the dagger. Miyabi froze in shock, but she couldnt make a move. Daria might have told her something beforehand. Now, hurry. I Have always Loved you. In that moment, Daria struck the dagger Into her own chest. ??? Explosive magic flooded into me. My eyes blurred, and a scream came out. It took a few seconds to realize that I was the one screaming. This ritual ends by one life devouring the other. Darias magic, and her life, flowed into my dying body. Stop. Stop it Daria! I could shout. Which meant that my body was rapidly regenerating. I loved you I still, love! Darias voice echoed. Not through the air, but through my body. I always thought, that I must be content with watching from afar. When you told me to come with you, and took me And kept me by your side even after you turned me into a monster A steam of her memories flowed into me. After her death, when she was treated like livestock by the people of her homeland, Daria was always crying And watching me. The bloody, busy, but exciting days after she was turned into a monster. I wondered how much even those screwed up days meant for her. Just being next to you I thought I couldnt be happier Olivia-san and Astarte-san They all love you. So I thought that If I could just be next to you I would be happy I got up, and held Daria. The edge of her body was already cracking, and beginning to crumble. Dont say! I know, I knew all that! So! So, I wanted to draw out more of Darias desires. I wanted her to want something. Even if that was just what I wanted. Elliot Please kiss me I held together Darias crumbling body, and laid my lips on hers. Tears poured out of Darias eyes, and trickled onto our lips. While I closed my eyes and held her tight As ashes of a bonfire turn to white, as fresh snow fall from the branch of a tree, Daria crumbled away. Devoured by me. Daria Daria! I could hear Miyabi trying to hold back her tears. Even if she wasnt told, she must have understood it on some level. She must have felt the regret of not stopping Daria, and the hopelessness that she couldnt do anything. I knew all that, and I couldnt do anything for her. I was just staring the spot where Daria was a moment ago, trying to feel for any piece of her inside of me. But it was all swallowed up by my body in no time. I had turned her into a monster with my magic in the first place. Of course, we were compatible. My wounds were far from healed, but the bleeding had stopped, and they were slowly closing. Magic was nearly overflowing, and my physical strengths were returning to me, too. It was just like the time I devoured Arachne. Slowly, Darias powers were being transplanted to me. The texture of my skin shifted, becoming a little harder. My body restructured a little, enough to ignore any debilities from the pain and poison. I open my mouth, but nothing came out. All I wanted was to scream, and I couldnt make a peep. I knew somehow that, once I could let out my voice, I wouldnt be able to stop. I was just staring the space in front of me. Then, I heard a voice. WhatDaria? I Where? With a dumbfounded, blood-drained face, Layla whispered, still on the ground. She looked she was having a nightmare. As she slowly regained her minded and started recalling the events leading up to this point, her expression distorted, she gritted her teeth Until she looked like she was holding back tears. You! Its all your fault! Thats why Daria! Daria! Miyabi couldnt control herself any longer, as she grabbed Layla, still on the ground. With her strength, she lifted Layla and half of her armor still clung to her body, then slammed her down on the ground. Layla either couldnt or didnt move, as she barely resisted. The rest of her armor shattered and scattered as the joints broke. At this rate, Miyabi would kill Layla in her rage. Miyabi. Barely, I could utter that much while holding back unintelligible screams at the back of my throat. It wasnt even a question. Giving way to wrath and killing Layla here would only burn the evidence for them. So what? Darias gone. Layla was being controlled, and I didnt know it. Thats why Daria died. To save a useless man like me. I couldnt think. I couldnt control my own rage against Layla as it thrashed. Then, I heard Layla. Elliot, Im sorry Because of me, that girl Collapsed on the ground, Layla wept. In that moment, something inside of me broke. All that came out was a beastly howl. I didnt know what I was saying. There were countless things to do, like determine Laylas responsibility, or investigate the truth of the incident, and worst of all, I knew all along that Layla was being used. But all of those thoughts had vanished. I couldnt forgive myself. I couldnt control my rage. I just pinned Layla down to the floor, and ravished her without so much as foreplay. Looking back on it, it was possible that the overflowing magic inside of me had exceeded the capacity of my body, and I was just looking for another container. Still, when I devoured Arachne, I was able to control my actions. This time, I was helpless. Every time Layla screamed in pain, it made me more violent. In her vagina, in her colon, in her mouth I shot my sperm into her countless times. Even while she was being ravished, Layla didnt stop apologizing. To me, to Daria, to Lubreo, to her father, to Nunna, to god. Every time she whispered an apology, I was enraged, and ravished her again. Never once did she resist. I was the worst. I didnt even realize that I was crying on Laylas shoulder the whole time. You still, cant hold it back Can you? Layla regained her rationality long before I did. I came to when I heard her say this, but she must have been repeating it to me as I ravished her over and over. It was a horrible sight. Laylas face, covered in semen, was crumpled up with wounds, tears, and unwanted orgasms. I guessed that my face looked as bad or worse. LaylaI I regained the ability to speak while I was still over Layla. While we were still intertwined. Its all right I, took Daria from you. And I turned my blade against my Lady She seemed to have recalled everything she had done. From every part of our bodies that we touched, I could tell that she was shaking. That! That was Gratinas trap. Layla, you didnt do But, the one who it might have been you, but I was the one who stuck my blade in Lady Olivia Wasnt I? Layla wasnt foolish. She understood fully what had happened. Laylas future as a knight in Abram had been utterly extinguished. Layla Be mine. What? What did you? It came out of my mouth, and I meant it. Now I could finally think again, I was beginning to map out my next steps as well. From what I must have been doing, which was to ravish in a tantrum, I switched to try giving some form of pleasure to her. Laylas body reacted, reciprocating a gentle squeeze. You know already. You have no place to go. He used you up and threw you away. All thats left for him is to use you as the culprit for Olivias assassination attempt. I know that you knew I wasnt exactly normal. And I dont need to hide it anymore. Be mine. This is where you belong, Layla. Thats an order. Of course, I was in no position to order Layla to do anything. Still, I felt that I had to be this assertive to reach Layla. Every time I spoke to her, her vagina contracted, stimulating me. But why Why a girl like me? Because I want you. Because I had you. Because, I want to make you mine. I considered turning her right then and there, but my body and mind hadnt recovered enough to pull that off. My magic overflowed, and poured into Layla without even being used. Elliot Elliot, Elliot I, I! Her body trembled. She must be nearing climax, and it wasnt the first that night. Her long legs wrapped around me, ensnaring me. Layla orgasmed with ease And a little later, I released my semen into her. I had lost count. I must have drained all my strength, as I collapsed into her bosom. Her butt, which I had been holding slightly above the floor, dropped. Her legs untangled from me. We were sprawled out on the floor on top of each other. Only our panting echoed in the room. Neither of us said a word until Miyabi brought us a towel. I, have to go back. Layla said, as she sat up wearing what were now rags. Why? He used you, made you up to be an assassin Stop. Say no more. No more Please. It almost looked like Layla was crying. But, somehow, I thought that it was my fault rather than Lubreos. Youre right, I think But Im still a knight. If theres still a chance that it was all a mistake I cant forsake my duties of a knight. It was a pure, sad smile. Maybe I could have tied her down. Maybe I could have kept her locked up for a few days, and ravish her until she was a monster. Until she was mine. But I couldnt. That wouldnt get me the Layla I had grown so fond of. Take Nunna-san and get out of Abram while its dark. You could leave your name behind, and even make a living as a mercenary or an adventurer. I could introduce you to a trustworthy mercenary, if youd like. It was dirty. Still, her nanna may be able to stop her. Layla wouldnt be able to ditch Nunna-san, either. It was calculated. Thank you, Elliot. If only, I had met you before everything. Miyabi. Escort Layla to the exit by the shop, please. Miyabi looked like she had a lot to say, but she obeyed me without a word. That was the last time I spoke with Layla the knight. MIyabi and Layla disappeared into the depths of the underground waterways, and all I could hear was the sound of my own breathing. I finally noticed the thirst in my throat, so I walked over to the cabinet at the end of the room, and picked up the pitcher. Among the few cups by it, there was one that Daria had always used. It was one of the first pieces we had gotten after coming to Abram. A simple cup with little decoration. It was the first thing Daria had picked out for herself. My knees gave out. My vision blurred. She was gone. I devoured her. Thats what Daria wanted. I knew that, I had no right to complain about what had happened. I knew it all. All I could do was howl. Daria was gone. Chapter 125: Dance Macabre: Parting Words Chapter 125: Dance Macabre: Parting Words Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- The monster girl must have had much to say. Still, she obeyed Elliot and delivered me to the exit of the underground waterways. Once I was outside, I noticed that it was nearing dawn. I had no idea when it was or what happened with the parade. I must have been wanted. There may be men after me. Still, I had to return to Lambert manor. Even if I was to be punished. It was the darkest time of the night, right before dawn, and I was familiar with most routes the soldiers on night watch took. I had lived here for years. An alleyway where I had chased down a criminal. It was an odd feeling sneaking through that same alley. There was nothing funny about any of this, but my face was distorted into what could look like a smile. I had lost my armor. The armor that had saved me from the explosion and shrapnel was too bent up to even attempt fixing. I might have left it somewhere in the underground waterway, but it was useless. Thankfully, the lack of noise worked in my favor. I realized that my body was still covered in semen, even though I had wiped off with a towel. I couldnt dare show myself to my master like this. Besides, I had lost the privilege of Elliots embrace. I still couldnt figure it all out. Why did I stab Olivia? Why was Elliot in her place? Why did Daria disappear? Why didnt Elliot kill me? On my hands, there remained the gloves I was wearing under my gauntlets. I noticed the detailed floral pattern on them. Come to think of it, Elliot had lent me these, too. I couldnt keep them on. With my trembling fingers, I finally got them off, and threw them on the ground. Although they were just a thin pair of gloves, my fingers felt unbearably cold. I decided that I had to go home and change, first. I wondered if Nunna was worried. Did I make her weep? I had no idea what to say or how to act to her. But I just wanted to hear her voice. I wanted her to scold me. I had no assets to speak of, but the last thing I wanted was for Nunna to be labeled a criminal. I would have to give her everything I had, and give her time off. It must not have been that long, but it felt like a long, winding journey to me. Then, I arrived to my sweet home. The room where children had gathered every day would never again be filled with such cheer. I stood in front of the door, and inhaled quickly before knocking softly. It was supposed to be locked, but the door creaked open. Was Nunna worried sick, staying up all night? But the lights were out. As soon as I walked in, the mystery was solved. Nunna was dead. In the room. Alone. My heart froze as I began to understand what had happened. Lighting a candle, I looked over her body. She had been killed. There were marks on her neck, and a few of her finger nails had broken off. The breakfast table was half cleared, and there were dishes in the bucket. She must have dropped some when she was attacked. That was the only mess in the room, so it wasnt a robber. Clearly, someone had meant to kill her. But who would? Then, something burnt out. Nunna Why, you You, havent, done, a, thing There were no tears. Not even sadness, whatever that was supposed to mean. I couldnt feel my face. Layla, who had been sitting by the body for several seconds, stood up without another word. She didnt change. She didnt pack. She simply walked out of the house. The door closed, leaving behind only the unspeaking corpse. ??? How long has it been? By the notification that a stranger had entered the pathway to the room, my mind was finally clearing by a little bit. Anyone who would come in without a word is someone I know who doesnt think they have to Or an enemy who doesnt want to. At this moment, I was alone. Miyabi hadnt returned, either. If this was an attack, my chances didnt look good. Daria gave me this life. Im not about to lose it so easily. In a desperate attempt to prepare for an attack, I grabbed an enchanted dagger. Could I make it to the escape route? By the time I had started thinking of that, the figured had walked right in. Oh, Astarte Astarte was there, smiling. I relaxed for a moment. Until I saw who was behind her. A slender woman, something different about her from the last time, something monstrous showing through her disguise Gratina! ??? Before dawn, a small chaos had erupted in Lambert manor. Emergency lanterns were lit in the stone-floored room, shining in the darkness void of sunlight. The throne, which had been ceremoniously vacant before the parade, was now occupied by Lubreo, and all of the remaining knights had gathered in the room. All of them were glaring down the woman drawn up to the center of them. Layla had expected to be treated like a criminal. Even death, she had somewhat accepted. But what was the staining stench of blood brooding in the manor? She couldnt tell what the blood-thirsty, grinning men were thinking. Moreover, what was Lubreo, who ignored the rest of the world as he stared at Layla, thinking in this moment? Layla and Lubreo had spent most of their time together growing up. Over time, Layla could no longer peek into his mind. The only master she had vowed her sword to. He had an expression of an adult watching a toddler crying. Lord Lubreo, no need to hesitate! The gull, to waltz right back here. All because of you, were The insults were continuous, but distant to Layla. She couldnt spot the few knights who didnt attend the parade and remained at the manor. Besides, now that the parade was over, Lubreos father should be occupying the throne, not him. What Happened? She was terrified to ask, but she knew that she must. You, Layla. The night before the parade, you killed my father. My staff. Everyone. Lubreo said, as if to tell a story. It sounded like Lubreo himself knew he was lying. The door opened and Gratina entered before she stood next to Lubreo without a word. Her. Layla understood instinctively. You Gratina, if you never! Master Lubreo, and Lord Lambert! Nunna! Like a dam breaching, words came pouring out. Immediately, the men stomped on Layla, pinning her to the ground. Layla, Im not a child anymore. Its true that Gratina planned this thing And that they cant hear it. And that they follow me knowing it full well. Lubreo said with a sigh. As a knight, as a warrior, as a woman Youve served me well. One different move, and I could have made you my left arm But it didnt work out that way. Layla stared at the man she loved. At her childhood friend. Her future master whom she respected. She didnt understand what he was thinking. She didnt even understand what he was saying anymore. When youre father was assassinated, I was just a little brat. I defied Gratina and dad, who said you should be stripped of your knighthood and put to work in the bedroom. But I was mistaken. Lubreo had protected her. Layla was grateful, but he now regretted his decision. Why? You were too unyielding. In your efforts to remain the best knight you could, you pried your eyes away from darkness Except when you became mine. Layla easily recalled the first time Lubreo had taken her. He held her behind the steeple, and pushed her down to the ground. She liked it. As Layla tried to forsake her womanhood for her knighthood, she kept that intimate memory deep in her heart. Even if she was but a face in the crowd of women in Lubreos clutches. Layla, if you werent a knight If you were someone who got your hands dirty in the shadows, like Gratina, things might have been different. Maybe my dad, may he rest in peace, thought the same of yours. He sounded more like he did when he was a child, but Rest in peace? Lord Lambert was fine before the parade. Then One different weave of the sting, and it wouldnt have been you, but Dad was supposed to die in a murder-suicide by one of the maids he bedded. If that was the case, you could have lived longer as a knight But Blare was better than we thought. Luby Your father She called Lubreo by her childhood nickname for him. Something she had decided never to do again on the day she decided to be a knight. Layla, you lived your life for me, until the very end. I know that. Even if no one else does. So I am revoking you of your knighthood. Thank you for your loyalty. Lubreo stood up. The same lips that kissed behind the steeple now whispered words of farewell. Layla could feel her younger self weeping. A sword was drawn from its sheath. Layla pictured Elliots face, about to spill over with tears. Shone by the light of the torches, the blade glared. Layla remembered her father and brother leaving. The knights roared in the room. Layla remembered Nunna making breakfast, and calling her from the kitchen The sword swung, and blood showered. Vulgar cheers echoed, as fists thrusted high, and feet stomped the ground. Gratina, youre late. Lubreo finally turned in spoke to his housekeeper beside him. An unexpected complication arose There were some losses, but the plan is unspoiled. There are some good news as well. Almost intoxicated by the scent of fresh blood, Gratina spoke as she concealed her jubilant expression. Lubreo chucked the sword without even sheathing it. Take care of the body. Thats all it is, now. With that, the new head of House Lambert left the room. All that was left, were the exhilarated men, Gratina with a touch of pleasure on her expression, and a single female corpse. The sun rose, breaking the dawn. An ordinary day was about to start. Chapter 126: Dance Macabre: Conversation with a Knight Chapter 126: Dance Macabre: Conversation with a Knight Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- I heard a voice. It was impossible. I didnt want to hear anything anymore. This is why I said you should be mine or sneak away from this town. I respect you, and I thought we would be good friends. Im not lying, you know. I thought I had heard the same voice not long ago, but it was very nostalgic. It sounded like he was talking to me for a long time. Why? Who is this? Why would you say such a thing? The compliment was nice. But anything he said seemed pointless. I was At that moment, I, who used to be Layla, could sense things again. It was pitch black. In the first place, I was decapitated. Just like the maid, who I had killed in the same room. Didnt I die? I couldnt move my body. I didnt even know if I had one. All I knew was that someone was very close to me, talking to me in a very comforting voice. Who are you? What are you saying? I didnt want to stop listening. I wanted to see his face. When I thought about that, I could start to see a blurry outline. Thats right. Those eyes. That nose. That horn. That voice. Elliot? Thats right. You can call me the devil if youd like, and I couldnt refute it. Even though it was for my own survival, I have killed a few people with my hands, and so many more without. Ive turned countless women into monsters. Daria was a monster too, who you knew very well. Are you surprised? You couldnt tell from her looks, did you? Daria? A monster? I didnt really understand what he was saying it. But that seemed to explain her disappearing right in front of my eyes. Come to think of it, Gratina and Lubreo said that Daria was the monster. I didnt understand it, but I accepted it. Maybe my confusion was showing, as he said: A long time ago. She was attacked by the mercenaries who ransacked her village. She was ravished, and chopped up to pieces. By the time I had run over there, she had nearly bled to death. Those mercenaries were hired by House Lambert They were after the mining rights. Daria and I are from the mining village of Grandle. Thats right. Elliot said that he knew Princess Olivia, a long time ago. Princess Olivia had vanquished the monster Oh, it looks like youve figured it out. Thats right. I was the local who ended up saving Olivia, Earl Abrams niece and paladin. And what you know about the incident is only half true. The familiar, teasing grin returned to Elliots face. It felt nostalgic, and lonesome And I didnt know why. My brain wasnt working. I still couldnt feel my body. I was so, so tired. Youve figured it out, havent you? The supposedly vanquished master of the Man-Eating Dungeon wasnt Daria, but me. Well, long story short, Olivy and I made up Elliot was trying very hard to convince me of something. Nunna trying to wake me up, when I was still sleepy in the morning. All of the sudden, an inexplicable sorrow washed over me. She was in danger of being assassinated. Still, she had no place to run to. Just like you didnt, yesterday. The one who order the assassination was I dont have to say it, do I? You know it more than anybody. My master, were ready. Wow, she really I could hear someone in the distance. I had heard of her voice before. Someone was in the corner of my eye A woman with elongated ears I couldnt tell who it was, but she seemed familiar. Oh, thank you. Are you surprised that shes here? I cant blame you Well, its a long story. I still couldnt tell. Apparently, I did know her, though. And if you dont understand Dont worry about it. All I did was have her set us up. So I could see you Used, betrayed, and decapitated. With those words, something deep in my mind started bubbling back to the surface. Luby, Nunna, Daria disappearing, and In the corner of my eye, I could see a headless female body strewn by Elliots feet. Thats me Thats my body. Theres no head. Where is it? How am I looking at my body? You might already know this, but I The monster of the Man-Eating Dungeon can pour magic into people and turn them into monsters. You were ravished by me, over and over, until you nearly turned into a monster. So, youre holding to life with a thread. More accurately, youve conjured it. My world shook. Perhaps I was about to break. Elliot stretched out his hands and cupped my cheeks. His face grew closer, and his eyes were shimmering. I felt like I was being pulled into those powerful eyes. So, let me ask you again. This world isnt pretty. Even in the water gate city of Abram has a sunny side and a dark side. Its like a spiders web. Youve lived your whole life in the sun, and after you involuntarily peeked into the shadows, you were swallowed up. He forced a villainous grin, but he still looked lonely, somehow. You have a choice. You can be devoured, or join the spiders team. Those are the only two options I can offer you. If you just want to wait for death to come take you, it would be a shame, but I wouldnt stop you. Forcing you on to my side doesnt gain me anything. It would just make me nervous. And, it would probably make you unhappy, too. Im a villainous monster, after all. Why did Elliot say such a thing? Why didnt he just take what he could? But if You have even the slightest bit of feelings for me If you believed in me, for even a second Its not impossible to take you in. Theres not much time to think, though. So make a decision. I want you to choose me. So, let me say this again. Be mine, Layla. That was what I had always wanted, but never had. I liked Elliot. I couldnt conceal that anymore. But Why me? Darias dead because of That doesnt matter! Daria made her own decision, and stuck to it. No matter how much I wallow in regret, I will never deny that. Besides, Im a villain. You are worth something to me, and I cant stand to lose someone like you. Maybe I was just looking for a shoulder to lean on. After being forsaken, maybe I was just looking for a branch to rest on. But, if he still wanted someone like me Im not a knight, anymore. I heard. And I cant get you back that title. He already knew. I didnt know who he had heard it from, but I could see that he was holding back, somehow. So I have no one to swear my loyalty to. Will you accept my sword? Even if its just I will. Say no more. Elliot smiled happily, and held my head up in his hands And kissed me. Now Im going to bed you, ravish you, and turn you into my monster. Layla, my knight Welcome to the spiders web. ??? On the day of the spring festival, Princess Olivia was to officially inherit the water gate city of Abram. This day, her fianc was revealed to be Lord Lubreo, head of House Lambert. Their marriage would take place at the same time. This long awaited cheerful news caused some excitement in the city. There were some subtle incidents that had been taking place in Abram since the parade, shifting the power dynamics of the city nobles and the merchants in the city, as well as Abrams dynamic with other cities in the nation. Some astute individuals would have noticed the current underground changing. The small-scale battles between the next-door Rodania were gradually growing, and people were growing more and more anxious of the full-scale war that was to come. Which was precisely why people clung to news more worthy of celebration. Olivias room now had some decorations for a change, and there were more people sleeping in her room. The fact that Olivia was practically living together with her fianc was an open secret in court. Lubreo, the head of House Lambert, had been attacked a few days after the parade. While he survived, his entire body had been burned severely. Doctors order him to rest for a considerable time. His home, the manor, had also been attacked. Although most of his men were unharmed, he lost everything sentimental to him. It was at that time that Olivia took Lubreo in, and took care of him in her room. They had both been attacked, and they each protected the other with their life. It was only natural that they would be attracted to each other. In the bars of the water gate city, the bards obsessed with competing songs of their love story. Of course, they all sung of the monster of the mining village, spies from enemy nations, and the mad female knight who lost herself in the forbidden lust for her master, all coming between them. No one cared if any part of the song reflected reality. It was only after their engagement being announced that Lubreo started making public appearances again. Lubreo, who had remained behind doors for over half of a year, had lost a lot of weight form the lengthy recovery, and even looked smaller in stature. In addition, perhaps for the burns, he had bandages all over his body and face. Still, he waved to the crowd to let them know that he was recovering. That day, a plan to expand the walls of Abrams New Town, a plan to reconstruct the underground waterways, a tax cut for business, and a new policy to organize the slums outside of the walls, as well as to give the lower class housing and jobs were all proposed under Olivias name. No one believed that all of these would come to fruition, but it was received well that these policies showed the intention to fix the problems that everyone was worried about. They were received as a declaration of Olivia and her husband Lubreos political prowess. One of the policies proposed to combat poverty was the restoration of the mining village of Grandle, as well as the reopening of the steel mines. The village by the border, which had become a terrifying place full of monsters had been subdued by Olivia, and Lubreo would lead the revitalization. ??? Elliot, youre alive. You lucky bastard. He sounded genuinely happy. He didnt seem to be lying. He could keep things separate in his mind. A chilling night breezes passed the window. It was the night after the parade. Elliot was in a guest room in the castle of the water gate city of Abram. His entire body was covered in bandages, and an ice pack rested on his forehead. The poison that seeped in through his wound was kicking up a storm in his body. Using his items, I had Elliot play my double in the parade. I apologize for not informing you beforehand, but Interrupting Olivia on his side, Lubreo bowed. No, you made the right call. If I had known, the people of Lambert would have known. I trusted Layla. I couldnt See the truth. If I had known, you would have been in danger. Lubreo was dressed in black. By this time, he had already been told of the tragedy that took place in Lambert Manor, so he was in mourning. Same for Gratina, the housekeeper who stood by his side like his shadow. Olivia, the target, came out without a scratch. Even if Elliot, the double, had died, it only meant that he had served his purpose. No matter how one felt personally, a public figure was expected to act under that assumption. So, neither Olivia nor the knights by her said a word about the health of the double. It was out of the ordinary for Lubreo to come check on Elliot in the first place. Elliot seemed conscious, but just barely. He didnt say a word. Weve shown him to a doctor and a priest. His life was saved, thanks to miracle of the river goddess But the poison has infected him deeply. Its too early to know if hell make it. Lubreo nodded with sincerity as Olivia explained. He had many qualities about him that were unheard of for a future head of a noble house. Lady Olivia, Im afraid well have to ask you to see a doctor, as well. A knight spoke at her side, and Olivia replied, annoyed: I already did, yesterday. Why must I, again? Just because there were no symptoms yesterday Apparently, some symptoms might have only appeared today. I was told that regular exams would be required And, the night is getting darker. Lubreo had come at night, no less, right after hearing that Elliot was alive. This in itself was unheard of. Right, I apologize for visiting at such a time. Ill be leaving soon. Its peculiar that I had met this man through the traitor Layla But I highly respect this man. And for him to end up like this Excuse me, sir. Olivia left, lead by the knight. Her staff followed, leaving a single maid behind, who was stationed there to care for Elliot. Once the door closed, Gratina spoke to the maid, and charmed her with her Cursing Eyes. You will not acknowledge nor remember what is about to happen. Its all right. Nothing bad is going to happen. Leaving the incapacitated attendant, the housekeeper turned back to Lubreo. He nodded silently, and gestured to Elliot, sleeping on the bed. Elliot, Im glad that youre alive. That being said You may know too much. Im not going to kill you, but I have to keep you tied down An insurance policy, if you will. Lubreo spoke as if he was playing a casual prank. Besides It looks like Olivia has the hots for you, too. Youre wanted by my future wife, me, and that monster Youre quite the stud, you know. With that, he left the chair by the bed to Gratina. With her slender fingers, she opened Elliots eyes a crack, and stared into his eyes. Now, look at me Now, you will When the attendant came to, the head and housekeeper were leaving the room. It was inexcusable not to notice, and letting them leave without a word would show disrespect. She hurriedly tried to bow, but the Lord Lambert held up a finger to his mouth, ordering her to remain quiet. I know youre tired too, but keep at it. That man is too good to let die. The door opened, and the footsteps of the escorting soldier could be heard. After a deep bow, she could hear the door close. In the room, there was only her and the man staring up and lost in thought on top of the bed. Chapter 127: Dance Macabre: Leaving the Stage Chapter 127: Dance Macabre: Leaving the Stage Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- The water gate city showed different colors at night. The main streets and the parts of town facing plazas were lit by street lamps until dawn, but that didnt account for much other than the streets by the river. The nights were dark, and not many people got out in the night, anyway. Which was precisely way some found solace during that time. Thieves, robbers, pickpockets, and forbidden lovers, along with spies and informants who sneak in and out of the city. House Lambert held the rights to all waterways except for the water gates, and they were aware of their usage. That meant that they were more likely to know what happens where, and where unseemly foot traffic takes place. While nearly half of the underground waterways were left untouched because of the Houses uncertainty of their entirety, once the House would grasp them, they would have in their grasp most of the intel that flows under Abram. House Lambert, by tightening or loosening the reins with the power of said intel, have been controlling various powers, thus increasing their own. Because of that, Lubreo enjoyed strolling around the town at night. He had jumped into violent situations more than once or twice, too. Although he was a criminal, Lubreo had killed a man a whole three years before his first deployment, even before his spermarche. He had one deep desire, which wouldnt be understood by anyone else. And because he knew that fact, Lubreo rarely showed that desired. He didnt dislike bedding woman, plotting schemes, playing politics, or delving into academia, which we would always end up above-average. However, none of those things captivated him. They were sobering, somehow. Even when Gratina, who now stood behind him, had tried to charm him. His battle with Gratina was just a little bit fun. He knew that she wasnt trying to kill him. He calculated her objective and her identity, then just as she was about to strike, he drugged and ravished her dry. At that time, he had finally realized that a part of him was controlled by her Cursing Eyes, but still None of that had to do with his unquenched desire. After drugging, and breaking down the housekeeper who used to be his fathers lover, he finally found a hobby. Master Lubreo, are you sure it was all right to tell him that story? The housekeeper spoke from behind of him. Their two guards were controlled by Gratina, and couldnt hear anything they were saying. Earlier, when Gratina had hypnotized Elliot with her Cursing Eyes to manipulate a part of his mind, Lubreo told him his dream, for the first time to anyone other than Gratina. Yeah. Hell understand. He might not feel the same way, but hell find an answer. It took me ten years to get here. Our battleground with Rodania has grown, and its sloppy as ever. Everyone thinks it will just keep glowing like coals in a fireplace. Then, just burn it all to the ground. He recalled what he had spoken to Elliot a little earlier. It was a rare occasion, when the deep secret of Lubreos heart had leaked out. Hey, Elliot. Have you seen what war is like? To be honest, most of it is unbearably boring. Battles sung by bards are just a tiny fragment of history. Pull back in a disadvantage, and push forward in an advantage. The other side does the same. Most soldiers dont want to die It stalemates, as boring as it is. Elliot, lying on the bed, had slightly slower responses since he was under Gratinas spell. Elliot always thought words through before speaking them, anyway. It didnt bother Lubreo too much. When the mining village was attacked I watched the mercenaries burn down the village with no one fighting back Thats about it. Thats not war, thats a massacre. A battle with a predetermined outcome is the antithesis of entertainment. If theres any chance for an upset, now, thats a different story. Lubreo couldnt conceal the hint of elation in those words. He must not have even tried. And Elliot wasnt dull enough to not notice that. You seem amused. I would rather not jump into such dangerous things. Hearing this, Lubreo burst out in genuine laughter. Come on, dont be coy. You jumped onto the uphill battle of preventing Olivias assassination, and heroically swooped the win. I was really surprised If I was in your shoes, what could I have done? Could I have come out with a win and my life, like you did? Its because Its because Im a coward Thats why I prevent as many risks as possible. Lubreo grinned. Risks Huh? By the way, Elliot. A present, formidable threat, and a deadlier threat that would come if you forego the first threat Which one is more difficult to deal with? The housekeeper shrugged, tired of the routine. Depends. If you know whats coming, and if theres enough time to prepare, you could mitigate more damage from the latter. Lubreo thought for a few moments, then spoke: Screw it, heres the meat and bones. The core of our neighbor Rodania has already been overtaken by Magiques. In a few years time, I plan to throw the Temple into the mix, and start a full-scale war with Rodania. Elliot didnt answer. Perhaps knowing that he wouldnt, Lubreo continued. I thought you would be more surprised. Well, long story short, my father was in talks with spies of Rodania. They want to take us and use us on their side. Its very likely that they have infiltrated other cities in the same way. Then, he whispered with slight excitement. Dont you think its fun? Theyre poking their hands into all kinds of places. They have brilliantly taken over an entire nation. They are truly monsters. Theyre not in for any fair battles from the get-go. So, dont you think giving them a big ol slug on their faces Would feel amazing? Feel? To be honest, if thats true, its a major crisis. Before slugging anyone, I would consider options on how to protect this town and this country Thats not it. That doesnt matter to me Elliot, I was hoping you would be the one man to understand. Lubreo was smiling, in an inexplicably lonely way. A calm smile that showed he had let something go. You get well soon. Dont speak of this to anyone else. Ill have you by my side, thinking up ways to get the upper hand and start beating up their faces. I would rather burn this country and Rodania to the ground before letting them take it without a drop of blood. No matter how difficult it may be, winning doesnt mean a thing if I dont crush all of their win conditions and watch them grovel, first. With that, Lubreo ordered Gratina to put a lock on Elliots mind. Ill be checking on you again. While Im suspended, Ill have all the free time in the world, if nothing else. It doesnt hurt to start earning points from my fiance, either. I know you have no interest in anything but victory overcoming deadly obstacles. Gratina whispered, feeling the night chill. Lubreo would have agreed. He sensed someone ahead, and stopped in his tracks. His heart beat a little faster. Who came out was a warrior, or perhaps a knight, clad in full armor but lacking a shield. Lubreo determined that it was a woman, judging by her body shape and movement. Her movement also indicated that she had some skills. However, she was alone. The guards by their side suddenly collapsed, as the warrior in armor drew and charged. While she had physical prowess, her tactic seemed lacking. A charging bull was easy to handle. What Lubreo needed to watch out for were scenarios where this woman was mere bait. Even as he drew and moved through the street watching out for a second attacker, Lubreo ordered with a hint of excitement in his voice: Gratina, on guard and stand back. Back me up if you can. Even now, do you not consider an option to flee? Gratina said, whose heart Lubreo had grounded down with drugs until there was no free will left before controlling her from the ground up. He had turned this pray into his right arm, whose words sounded foreign to Lubreo. In an instant he pushed the housekeeper away. A pain shot through his side. Before being shoved back, Gratina had struck her dagger through Lubreos leather under armor. The wound wasnt deep. Gratina Ah, its you, Monster. The dagger hadnt touched an organ, but Lubreo kept bleeding. He turned back to the charging woman in armor, and assessed his situation. Only in these moments where he danced on the line between life and death, could he truly feel alive. I thank you! Give it to me! A game of life! The burning sensation! The woman in armor was charging to pierce his heart. Fast, but she moved as if she had forsaken all defense. Lubreo swung his sword through the helmet. No matter how fast the charge was, once her head was blown to the side, it couldnt possibly hit its target. With a ring, the helmet rolled on the ground. The woman in armor was now headless. Still, her body charged. Even so, Lubreo would have been able to dodge the attack, if he didnt hear the head on the ground cry out in a familiar voice: Luby With a soft thwick, the blade pierced his body. Crumbling, the two bodies fell on top of one another. As they did, the sword that pierced Lubreo broke in half. Silence. No one screamed, and no one was witness to the fight. I never thought What I threw away could, come back, to Gratina slowly approached the fallen Lubreo. The voice that came out of her sounded like Gratinas voice and someone elses overlapping. Maybe people like you are the real monsters Im terrified of you. Truly. Ah. I was wrong. You were the man-eating monster As Lubreo spoke, he spewed up a buckets full of blood. He wouldnt make it. One different move, and I would have been dead. The man-eating monster has many heads. Thats all. Still, something seemed to have gotten through to Lubreo. With the same expression he held when discussing war tactics with Elliot at his shop, Lubreo continued. Are you, Rodania? No, Im not. I knew nothing about it until I pried it out of Gratina. But I cant say that Im unrelated to it all, either. Good. Good Elliot, my battle is, yours. Now Then, he coughed violently, and threw up some more blood. He never moved again. The monster of the century, Lubreo of House Lambert had left the stage. She was holding Lubreos body as it grew colder. Gratina handed the headless woman her missing anatomy back from the ground. After placing the head back on, she finally said: Goodbye, Luby Im sorry you couldnt keep me with you. Thats all Layla, who was returned from the brink of death and made to be the headless knight, had to say. Footsteps were heard from the direction of the castle, in the dark of night. Elliot emerged, with a few others. Thank you, Layla You did wonderfully. No Im the one who should be thanking you, Elliot My master. This is what I wanted. Lubreo was powerful Too powerful. A human who was much more menacing than any of us I think that people like him are born to be called heroes. Unlike a monster like me. With that, Elliot turned to Gratina and ordered: Gratina. An order from your master. Haul this body into an underground waterway. Then, start spreading rumors that Lubreo was attacked, and that his whole body has been burned. Understood? Gratina stood still for a moment before slowly smiling, and responding. Yes, Master Lubreo. Following your command is my joy Once youre done, Ill give you a bit of drugs. Your body wont handle stopping it cold-turkey But Ill give you some magic, too. So you can really understand whos monster you are. Hearing this, a flame of lust roared in Gratinas eyes. Yes, my master. Youve conquered me after I was sent here from Rodania Use me, ravish me, over and over. Layla watched this in amazement. Ill explain it all to you later. Unlike you, Gratinas heart isnt in her loyalty for me. After nodding, Layla said, worried: But What now? Now that Lubys dead Her master, kneeling on the ground staring at Lubreos corpse, answered quietly. Dont worry about that. Im the man-eating monster. Lubreos face, his name, his life Are going to be mine. Finale: To the End of the Labyrinth Finale: To the End of the Labyrinth Translator: Adam Seacord Editor: Weasalopes --------------------------------------------------------------- It was the day of the spring festival, the sky was blue, and full of warm, lulling sunshine. The marriage ceremony between Olivia of House Blare, who was now the official heir to Earl Abram, about to inherit the countryside territory of Abram, and Lubreo of House Lambert, a city noble of the same city, went off without a hitch. Lubreo I had taken over his place, and stripped myself of Elliots name and existence to officially make Olivia mine. Abram was only an added bonus. Lubreo of House Lambert still had bandages wrapped around parts of his face and body, still affected by the burns, but he was mostly healthy. Although, he should restrain from any strenuous activity for a while Thats the story, anyway. As long as I was becoming the Lady of the Lands husband, most people assumed I would never make it out to the frontlines. I wasnt going to let that opportunity slip by. The beginning of the two love birds journey were celebrated by many of Abrams people and visiting travelers. The festivities continued all day, and well into the night. Lubreo, who inherited House Lambert, has now been flourishing in politics now that his standing in the city has stabilized. No major issues so far. Almost no one knew that someone had overtook Lubreos life. Really, its like a dream. I never thought we could spend our days together like this. Whispering this, Olivia laid her head on Lubreos My chest. We had already consummated our marriage, although there was nothing really to it. Besides, there were many visitors to our bedroom. Hold on Sure, Olivias officially your wife, so I get that she gets first priority But youre not going to ignore all of us, are you? You turned us into monsters, after all. Dont forget Shiro, Lily, and Dora, too. Theyre still at the Temple and Spiders Web. Sara had already stripped her coat off, ready to jump into our bed on our wedding night. The magician Sara, along with Nina and Nora, who were city nobles, were all rumored to be Olivias lovers, since Olivia was rumored to be a lesbian. In reality, the only ones in a lesbian relationship were Nina and Nora (who werent here at the moment) But any of them visiting Olivias bed wasnt too suspicious. According to intel from Shiro and Dora, people in the city are rumoring that I was either left alone in bed, or else bedding my wife along with her lovers, too. The latter was closer to the truth. I still continued my work in the shadows. Officially, Lubreos health had diminished, which would cause him to stay into the castle for recovery now and again. This was to make time for me to act as the man-eating monster. Layla was serving as my right hand in the shadows. Even though she was meant to walk under the sun, she followed me down, smiling all the while. Albeit it did take some time for Layla to smile again. Hm. I want to marry master too Even though I cant put it out in the open, for the sake of masters position, but Through that display of emotion, Miyabi seemed to drop her alert again Layla. Actually, Miyabi might have been the star for opening Laylas heart back up after I turned her into a monster. Miyabi, who had been put in charge of guarding the waterways, had to learn a lot from Layla. Layla, stoic as ever, finally regained her smile through struggling to deal with her peculiar apprentice. While in a strange position, Miyabi was officially recognized by the city, and she was treated like an orphan adopted by Olivia. Miyabi wouldnt like this, but I was planning to formally adopt her as Olivia and mys child. If Miyabi ever bears my child, I would cross that bridge when we came to it. Master Elliot, we finally made it I feel like I can finally see what I had asked of you that day. Astarte whispered as I pulled her over, sitting her down on the other side of me from Olivia. She was the one who came to me in the beginning, and taught me how to live as a monster. She was my dead mothers best friend, who stopped aging after being turned into a succubus. As to why she came to me, I already knew. Right, Astarte. The magician named Gratina was already dead. The Gratina who is alive now Is just borrowing that name and face, like I am doing. On the day of the parade, the pendant that Gratina took from Astarte was a piece I made a long time ago. It was a horrible failure I had made when I was scrambling to hide my identity. Until I remembered it, it was forgotten in the corner of the storage room Instead of preventing other people from recognizing the wearer, it prevents the wearer from recognizing other people A troublesome failure. Of course, when Astarte was holding the pendant, she had no idea who was around her, either. The only reason she could go toe-to-toe with Gratina was because the citizens around her were all being controlled by Gratina. Astarte simply had to fight the one figure that wasnt a monster controlled by Gratina. In the clutch, she pulled off the trick beautifully. I mean, no one would anticipate anyone holding a magical item that only puts them in a disadvantage. Especially since we were the ones who instigated the attack. We had already figured that Gratinas Cursing Eyes were her trump card. The magic arrow she shot at Daria and Miyabi in the underground waterway wasnt too powerful. I had assumed that she couldnt use a wide-range spell against merely two enemies in the enclosed area. So, I had faith that she would resort to her Eyes in the end. The entire trap was only to blind her. The monster who claimed the name of Gratina for herself was a forest nymph magician, who had great magical prowess but not much physical stamina. Thats why Lubreo could force her down when she was younger, and she didnt have much immunity to poison nor drugs. Chanas drug had taken great effect on her. Once her trump card was disabled, Gratina ended up being ravished by the fifty citizens in that alley. A very addictive substance was found in the carriage The usage of which Astarte knew very well. From what I heard, Gratina held on for a while, but it was only a matter of time. After her vagina, mouth, intestines and stomach were all filled of semen and her mind was controlled by drugs and ecstasy, Gratina was brought to me by Astarte Where she was ravished by me. After tweaking her mind to recognize me as Lubreo, she was conquered again. Gratina now worked in Astartes stead in the Temple, since I could use her powers inside and out to invite personnel from other cities and countries and extract information from them. Astarte, I think you knew about Rodania for a long time. Well, I cant argue that The Magique world I travelled to was north of Rodania. While she didnt contradict me, she was still being vague. Astarte wasnt her original name, either. I happened to have a chance to look up things about mom. Olivia gave me a hand, too. You dont need to hide it anymore. Whats your real prerogative? The Royal Princess Asteria of Rodania. I said princess, but Astarte was old enough to have an adult child, even though Astarte still looked like she just became of age because she was turned into a succubus. The First Princess Asteria, seen in papers and coins from Rodania from before I was born, looked a lot like Astarte in her priestess outfit. Astarte looked like she didnt know what to say. She had become much calmer than before. She no longer exclaimed to have me take over the Magique world, and worshipping at temples or taking care of orphans and prostitutes was unbecoming of a succubus. For an evil and scheming Magique Even as a villain, Astarte was an obvious failure. Two decades ago Lead by the First Princess Asteria, Rodania sent an army of paladins and adventures to a reserve of Magiques to the North Where rules of nature are different from the rest of the world. It was a failure. I dont know how much you know about this, but There were rumors that the Second Princess of the time, who is now the queen in charge of the nation, sabotaged the mission. Princess Asteria never returned, and the mission only caused massive casualties And is now forgotten. I held Astarte close, so she couldnt get away. Sara mumbled, dumbfounded: Wait So Astarte, youre the Princess? Of the nation next door were still fighting against? Sara. Asteria is gone. Amrosa, Elliots mother, escaped with her name and raised Master Elliot. Astarte confirmed my suspicions. You were turned into a monster by my biological father Stult, was it? He took away your name, right? Changing your name was part of the contract. You have truly Become a villainous man, Master Elliot. But Changing the subject again. It wasnt going to work anymore. Its not that I had grew stronger Astarte had become weaker. You didnt have any place to go to begin with. Nor what you wanted to do. The proof is in you visiting my mother without knowing that I existed What you said you wanted You didnt believe it for a second. Astartes expression shifted. Olivia, Sara, and Miyabi all watched her. She was speechless. You lose your personality, memory, religion All of that when you turn into a monster Right. From what I looked up, the First Princess Asteria was blessed by the God of Light, rumored to perform miracles that could bring back the dead You havent forgotten any prayers, as far as I can tell. In addition to the prayers she had shown in the Spiders Web, Astarte had performed some miniscule miracles of healing for the prostitutes. The blessing strong enough to bring back the dead can barely help cure a prostitutes diseases. I figured that losing a religion was based on her experience. What if youre right? Without answering that, I continued. The current queen of Rodania was the Second Princess of the time Youre younger sister. Ive heard that, although she must be in her middle ages by now, she still looks young and beautiful Just like you. Olivia and Sara, who had heard details about Rodania from Gratina, realized what I was going for. And The core of Rodania has been controlled by monsters for a while, now. This, I hadnt told Astarte for the past half year after killing Lubreo. I gathered and dug into the information I could find over that time, and I had a good idea of the answer. Lubreo was almost dead-on. The one who sabotaged the mission to the Magique world, and Asteria, then sold you to the Magiques was your sister. Who is now a monster, ruling over Rodania. Now, what was your goal, that you told me about? It should be easy, you told me all about it. Astarte was quivering. She knew what I wanted. You You cant. You cant possibly! Yes I will. Ill use everything Lubreo had prepared. In my own way, of course. I knew that a very villainous grin shined on my face. I couldnt bring back what I had lost, but I had gained something new, too. I was about to take this woman for myself, in the truest sense. Besides, Astarte. I was thinking. Im the son of Amrosa, who was in that army. Its not hard to believe that Princess Asteria bore a child, too. Especially if the daughter looks just like Asteria. My way was to have Astarte herself take back her country. Despite the core being taken over by monsters, Rodania was still a nation of humans on paper. Considering Miyabi, the temples there have been taken over, where not only humans but monsters were being used as tools for sexual gratification. It was rotten, but the only reason it was working was because the majority of the residents there were human. A small number of Magiques controlled the very humans that despised monsters. Thats the kind of place Rodania had become. The Temple is growing beyond national borders. If the fact that the current queen of Rodania had been taken over by a Magique was brought to light by the half-monstrous daughter of the tragic princess What would happen? At the very least, Rodania could no longer dedicate their forces to the battlefront with our nation. As long as humans consider Magiques their enemies, this would automatically put pressure on them. You villain Even Amrosa wouldnt Astartes eyes looked at me as if I was something terrifying. But that wasnt how she actually felt. She was looking at the monster she had created, and her own secret desire behind it. To be honest, all I wanted was to protect the people around me. And that hasnt changed. Except Im much greedier than I thought. I had to do all sorts of things to protect those people. And I will keep doing all sorts of things. Thats all it is. The one who raised me as a Magique and taught me to recognize my own desires, like a villain would, was indisputably Astarte. But I did have other teachers along the way. And In order for me to satiate this particular desire There was an ingredient missing. Astarte Or, Asteria. You were turned into a monster by my father. So, youre not my monster. So, you have to decide. Either we go our separate ways Or you become my monster, not my fathers, by swearing your loyalty to me, by letting me control you. Everyone stared at Astarte with hopeful eyes. Master Elliot I raised you. You were my monster. You have grown so far beyond my imagination. As youve said, I dont know what to do anymore. About my sister About myself I can put it all on you? Of course you know. You know exactly what you want. Astarte wasnt a villain. Even though she could kill There was still a line she couldnt cross in her attempt to become one. Youre terrified of hating. Even your sister who betrayed you. Even though you lost everything and your home, where you could only come to my mother for help Even though you even lost your god. Her eyes shook. I could feel her heart slowly breaking. She seemed to finally acknowledge the dark emotions she had subconsciously been suppressing. I dont plan to control everything about you. Im not nice enough to turn you into a marionette doll. But, I dont mind drawing out the hatred and the sorrow you kept hidden, and using it to my advantage. But we need a contract for that You have to want it. Or nothing happens. I She whispered. Her time seemed to finally thaw after decades. Astarte was seeing the distant past. When I let everyone die Being ravished by monsters! All of the soldiers. The adventurers. The knights. They had families. They had loved ones I had to be strong. If I fell, no one would So I With her same expression, tears fell from her eyes. I understood. I want to go back If I could kill myself before I It would have never This wasnt it. This might have been her character, but I didnt want her this way. She had to be more villainous. More honest with her desire. Thats just escapism. You just want to shift the blame to someone else. The blame really lies with the one who set the trap. Doesnt it? But, but shes a sweet girl! Why Why did she, why Why me Astarte wept. She was like a bumbling child. You couldnt become a villain, and your sister was one. Thats why you saw acknowledging hatred as evil, and your sister weaponized it. Thats why you lost everything. Olivia held Astartes hand. I signed a contract with this villain a long time ago. I was always in love with him. Astarte. Your hands, and mine, are already stained. All because we have things we want to protect despite of it all. She pulled Astarte by the hand on top of me. Oh, Olivy. You know me so well. I kissed Olivia. Just by giving a single look, I had Sara and Miyabi hold Astarte down. You cant change the past. But you can reclaim what youve lost. Your hatred, desire, sorrow, lament I dont disapprove living with all of those feeling bottled up. But I dont need someone like that by my side. No! Please, Elliot Take My mothers best friend. If things were normal, if she was still a human, we never would have ended up here. The first woman I bedded. The woman I always wanted to make my very own. Just like when I had Olivia, I couldnt keep my heart from pounding out of control. Then you already know, dont you? They say that Magiques corrupt humans But its a two-way street. Now, swear it. Swear to give up your soul, your love, and your body To me. Your master. Elliot Take Take me! Chain me! I cant hold it back This sorrow. This hatred Please Make me yours For a moment, her emotions ran rampant, and crashed. Her tear-soaked face looked adorable. Olivy, Sara, Miyabi My teacher Astarte is no more. From this point on, she is Asteria. My woman. Master is very greedy And mean. But very kind. Your pleasure is my pleasure But please love me too, Master, not just Olivia and Astarte? Miyabi chimed in. My women blessed Asteria and I. You know whats going to happen when you control Astarte Asteria, dont you? Then, fine. I wouldnt be alive without you anyway, and I know how greedy you are. Because youve fallen in love with Elliot a long time ago, havent you, Sara? I dont think I could make you an official queen But Ill be sweet to my lover. I want you to put me first, but We all need you. How much have I changed since that day when I was determined to live alone as an outcast. My title, and even my name had changed But what changed about who I was? I have paid horrible prices, and I had made people pay theirs. I definitely screwed up the lives of so many people. I might have to pay for all of that, someday. But now wasnt the time for that. I had to do what I can, now, the best I could. I didnt care if I ended up wearing so many masks until I lost my original self. So what if my life was soaked in blood? What did I have to hold back for? I reached out, and grabbed something, although something else fell out. This worlds a labyrinth with nothing to guide the way. No one held a map, but they keep walking. As they carve the walls with evidence of their lives until their days come to an end in the middle of the maze. I accept your oath, Asteria. You are now mine Welcome to this villains lair!